Incest Collection

Incest collection

Svetlana Mega

Taboo Dreams

Copyright © 2024 Svetlana Mega

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

Cover design by: Taboo Dreams
 

Playing sister

Back when I'd received my first Nintendo, Mom hadn't wanted it in the living room, so I got to have it conveniently tucked in the corner of my bedroom. I'd had to let Missy play sometimes, but it wasn't that bad. Unlike some of my friends' siblings, my little sister was generally pretty respectful of my space, and only occasionally a bit of a brat.

My setup had evolved since the early days, of consoles and TVs. The size of my screen had expanded to the point where it was genuinely comfortable to play while sprawled out on my bed. The height of luxury, given the right mood. I didn't mind Missy emulating me there either, lounging on my bed like it was her own while she played either with me or by herself. Even using my room while I wasn't there was fine. She'd remained a model room guest over the years, and there'd been no change to that as she reached her late teens.

What bothered me, rather frustratingly and counter-intuitively, was that Missy had grown up.

It happened to everyone, I supposed. I'd grown into my body ahead of Missy, being the elder sibling and all. It wasn't like I expected her not to follow suit, albeit in a somewhat more feminine way. It was just that there had never come a time when natural barriers got thrown up to protect us from one another.

I knew Missy was aware that she'd grown up. I saw the way she changed around her friends, around boys, around Mom and Dad, even. She acted differently, talked differently, and dressed differently. And yet, somehow, she thought nothing of bouncing into my room on a Saturday morning in her sleep shirt and panties and flopping onto my bed while firing up whatever game had her attention at the moment.

Sleep outfits were often the worst offenders of all her outfits since they nearly always lacked proper bottoms. Skirts could be just as bad, though, or tight jeans or shorts, or tops that either hugged her too well or not well enough.

I honestly, truly tried my very best not to look at her that way. I made a very conscious effort. But despite my best efforts, there were only so many times I could wake up to her casual state of partial undress before I had to acknowledge that yes, in fact, my sister's butt looked pretty good, and was just as interesting to stare at as if she hadn't been my sister.

Following from there, naturally, was the forced acknowledgment that Missy possessed all the other physical attributes an eighteen-year-old girl generally does, all the same, interesting-to-stare-at kind of bits. Bits I wished didn't look quite so good on my sister.

Missy was cheerfully oblivious to my problems, which was infuriating at times. I could almost think that she was doing it on purpose, showing off her butt to me just for fun, but that wasn't like her. She'd never, to my knowledge, deliberately teased me with her body. I didn't think it even occurred to her that she could.

And so, once again, I woke up one Saturday morning to the shifting of my bed as Missy got all comfy, lying down facing toward the tv and away from me. She was quiet about it, had muted the tv and everything, but she couldn't help disturbing the mattress as she lay down on her tummy. Not for the first time I wondered if there might have been subtle benefits to having a narrower bed if only so I wouldn't wake up to her butt in my face, and all associated problems...

I feigned sleep for a while. I didn't have to get up yet, and I didn't much want to either, partly because I had some inconvenient morning wood. Not because of Missy, but just because.

Unfortunately for my attempts at being good, the way the two of us were lying, Missy's butt was directly in my eye line if I opened my eyes. I could keep them closed, sure, but that was boring, and I kind of liked watching her play. She'd only recently discovered Breath of the Wild, and it turned out she loved it. There was a delightful innocence of sorts to watch her explore.

"Mom's making muffins," Missy said. "They might be ready by now."

I stayed quiet for a moment, then, "How'd you know I was awake?"

"The way you breathe."

"You've been listening to my breathing?"

"Kinda. Kinda can feel it through the mattress too."

"Oh, you can not."

Missy shrugged. "'K."

I sat up, leaving my covers strategically draped over my lap. "You just guessed, didn't you? You know I don't stay asleep long once you start playing."

"That's probably it." She took the opportunity of a brief lull to look over her shoulder and flash me an impish grin. "Not like I've known you for years and can tell these things."

"Not through super vibration senses. Or whatever."

"Doesn't take super senses. Just takes some basic awareness."

Missy was back at her game, eyes glued to the screen once again. I let the argument drop. I didn't know if she was telling the truth or not. There was just enough believability in what she said to make it confusing. On the other hand, I couldn't remember her ever correctly calling me out on being awake without checking before. But on the other other hand, how many chances did I give her? Not many.

I was happy enough to be distracted from my mental circling by watching her play. Then a little less happy when I was further distracted by what she was wearing. Her top was riding up a bit, leaving a gap between it and her panties. Her lower back was uncovered. Not strictly arousing on its own, but rather by proximity and potential. And she did have such beautiful soft skin...

I reached over and tugged Missy's top down. It only halfway covered her panties even after my adjustment, but it was better. She gave me a lopsided grin for my troubles.

"What was that for?"

"What was what?" I asked, electing to plead ignorance.

"You just pulled a 'Mom'."

"Nuh-uh."

"Yuh huh. She's always fiddling with my outfits too."

"That's not what I was doing. Your shirt was riding up. That's all."

"So you fiddled with it."

"I fixed it."

Missy nodded sagely. "That's what Mom calls it too."

I frowned, but she didn't glance back again. I opted not to carry on arguing on the basis that I'd only get myself in trouble. Pointing out that I wasn't acting like Mom at all because Mom wouldn't have been fascinated by the small of Missy's back seemed like a bad move.

Just to make things more difficult, Missy shifted during a lull in the action and her top rode up again, more or less where it had been to start with. Whatever happened to the days when it was all baggy shirts at bedtime? When did these smaller, cuter tops start making such an appearance? Oversized t-shirts wouldn't ride up like that.

Aaannnd now I was thinking like Dad. Fantastic.

I should probably have just given up then. I could have just walked out, left Missy to her game, and gone to check on those muffins she'd mentioned. That wasn't what I decided to do.

Instead, I tickled the bottom of Missy's foot. She squealed and kicked at me. I tickled her other foot, resulting in more kicking and protesting.

"Cut it out!"

"I'm not doing anything."

"You're tickling me. Stop!"

I stopped. That wasn't what I wanted anyway. Instead, I place my hand square on the small of Missy's back. There was only a small strip of skin between her camisole and panties, the rest of my palm lay with the fabric of her top between us. I didn't dare go for her butt.

Missy didn't protest my hand placement. I hadn't been sure either way, though I expected at least a questioning look or something. She ignored me entirely, to all appearances.

I was being so very stupid. I knew it, but it was one of those things I just couldn't help, despite knowing better. That small, sneaky feel of my sister. That illicit touch. It was the tactile equivalent of all those times she'd made me stare at her butt. It got to me the same way, made me feel things that weren't at all proper for a brother.

"What ya doing now?" Missy asked.

"Nothin'."

"Nothin'?"

"Yeah."

"Huh."

And still, she didn't tell me to move my hand, nor even glance over her shoulder at me. Just kept playing. Letting me leave my hand on her back. Though, I supposed, it wasn't objectionable yet. Since she couldn't see into my mind, all she knew was that I had a hand on her back. Odd, but not yet fully weird or worthy of argument.

It made me question myself though. Why I was doing any of this? Yes, Missy had a nice butt. Yes, I'd been forced to acknowledge that thanks to her lack of awareness around me. Yes, she had lots of other interesting qualities too. And yes it felt nice just having my hand there, resting, drawing her warmth through my palm. And... and...

I shook my head, having rather lost my train of thought somewhere back there. I needed to snap out of it. It was early, that was all. Not thinking straight.

"I'm gonna go check on those muffins," I said.

"Good idea. Bring me one if they're ready?"

She beamed such an innocent, hopeful smile that I could hardly refuse. I amended my earlier thought about how she didn't realize what she did to me. In certain specific ways, she certainly did. How hopeless would I be if she ever explored beyond adorable, impossible-to-resist smiles?

I threw on a shirt and headed to the kitchen. I could smell fresh-out-of-the-oven baked goodness even before I got there.

"Morning, Aiden," Mom said. She was just setting the last of a tray of muffins onto a cooling rack. She smiled. "You do have a sense about these things, don't you?"

"It's why I get up every morning."

I kissed her on the cheek in passing, then snagged a couple of small plates from the cupboard.

"Are you taking one to your sister?"

I nodded. "Yeah. She's in my room. Probably not coming out for a while."

Mom chuckled softly. "Where else? I don't understand that girl. She never wanted a Nintendo of her own, you know. Never in all these years."

"I think she's just clever and realizes she doesn't need to spend money or presents on a setup of her own when she can just use mine, and maybe pick up a few games here and there that she wants to play."

"Probably so," Mom agreed. "When you take those up, ask her if she wants some juice?"

"I'm not room service," I grumbled.

Missy hadn't moved since I'd left her. She might as well have been frozen in time, if not for the progress she'd made on screen.

"Thanks, bro," she said with another beaming smile as I set her muffin next to her.

"No crumbs," I warned her.

"No worries. I'll sweep 'em all on the floor."

"That's not at all what I said."

"Mmhm," she replied absently while carefully breaking off a bit of muffin and popping it in her mouth. "Ow! Hot!"

"Yeah, doofus. Just came out of the oven."

"'oo din' tell me 'at."

I sighed dramatically. "Yeah, my bad. You want juice?"

"'es please!"

I shook my head and made my way back to the kitchen. Mom already had two glasses of juice sitting on the counter, though she'd disappeared in the interim. I scooped up the glasses and escorted them back to my room. I was in room service this morning whether I wanted to be or not.

Missy took a long drink of her juice upon delivery, then paid me with yet another angelic smile. "Thanks."

I sat and watched her play for a bit while we both ate our muffins. It was easier not to stare at things I shouldn't when I had food to distract me, so that was nice. Once I'd finished eating, I ran into trouble again.

Another muffin would have been good. I probably should have grabbed two to start with anyway. But that would require some small amount of motivation, and I was already comfortable, and Missy's cami had pulled up again...

There was a solid band of skin between the bottom of her shirt and the top of her panties. Wider even than when I'd tried to fix it before. Like she was doing it on purpose. I watched her carefully for a moment, but I still didn't think it was deliberate. Just careless. Unconcerned around me, for some reason.

Well, not for some reason. Because I was her brother, she assumed she could trust me not to perv on her. I felt horrible that she wasn't correct in that assumption. And yet, somehow, not horrible enough to look away.

Since I'd already gone for it before, and it hadn't worked out too badly, I was quicker this time to scoot close to Missy and put my hand on the small of her back.

"You want another muffin or anything?" I asked, just to pretend to myself like I would take an excuse not to feel up my little sister.

"No," said Missy in an absent tone. "I'm good."

She was good. I had my hand on her back, not quite on her butt, and she could have sent me away if she wanted. But she was good. Interesting.

I rubbed a small circle over her lower back, partly directly on her skin, partly through the thin material of her camisole. Still no reaction. I carried on with another circle, then just kept going. Maybe I could spin it as just giving her a back rub if confronted, which in a sense was exactly what I was doing, so I had the technical truth on my side. But that was only if I was confronted, and thus far she didn't seem to have any interest in such a thing.

My low-key, impromptu back rub continued, gradually expanding its radius of influence. I made sure not to actively grab her butt at any point, though my pinkie strayed across the line of her panties more than once.

It was both fascinating and confusing that Missy was just letting me do it. It was possible, I supposed, that it might just feel nice. Strictly speaking, back rubs didn't have to be weird or sexual. Maybe she was genuinely enjoying it and didn't realize I might have less wholesome motives.

I truly didn't know how far I was prepared to push it, and luckily I didn't have to find out. Our dad called for me, interrupting my pervy, daydreamy back rubbing.

"Aiden! Are you in your room?"

I jerked my hand away from Missy, then tried to play it off like I hadn't been caught in the cookie jar, so to speak.

"Yeah, Dad," I called back. "What's up?"

"Can you come to help me with something?"

"Ok. Give me a minute, I'll be right out."

My heart pounded a little too fast in my chest. It wasn't like I'd been caught or anything. Dad hadn't even come to my room. But I'd been doing something I shouldn't, and it could easily have gone worse.

"Guess that's the end of that back rub, huh?" Missy said.

"Uh, yeah, I guess so."

"That's too bad. It was kinda nice."

I stared at her, but she didn't even glance my way. Her tone was utterly lacking in guile or sarcasm. So far as I could tell, she meant exactly what she'd said. Which was, after all, what my hope had been. Something didn't sit quite right with me about it, but I didn't have time to worry about it right now.

"Keep your eyes on your game," I said.

"Why?"

"Gotta change, don't I? You heard Dad."

"So what, you thought I'd peek?"

"Maybe. I dunno. Just keep your eyes averted, yeah?"

Missy snickered. "You're being so weird this morning. When have I ever looked?"

"I dunno. Just don't start now."

I was pretty quick about getting dressed, and it was only a few seconds while I changed boxers that mattered anyway. I rarely slept in anything more than underwear, and what with Missy's early morning gaming, she'd seen me like that too many times for it to even register.

She was still just lying there staring fixedly at the tv screen when I left.

****

I was pretty convinced I'd been temporarily insane that morning. Once I'd gone through some of my normal life, the urges I'd felt seemed ridiculous and not a good idea to act on at all. Then again, that was often how urges experienced while horny seemed once the moment had passed.

Luckily, I hadn't broken anything. Nothing had changed. I'd acted a bit weird, but judging by Missy's lack of reaction through the rest of the day, she'd barely given it any thought.

It was late that evening before I was given any sign that I'd made an impression.

This time, I was the one playing a game. Missy came into my room near-silently, except for the faint squeak of the door. I didn't give her much notice at first since that morning was out of my mind, I was otherwise absorbed, and her walking in whenever she wanted wasn't unusual, so long as I hadn't left the door fully closed. She was better than our parents about respecting a shut door, and I made sure to leave it cracked most of the time so as not to push my luck and ruin a good thing.

Rather curiously for Missy, she slipped around behind my chair and stood leaning against the back of it, arms draped loosely around my neck. When she didn't do anything more than that, I got too curious not to say anything.

"What ya doing there?"

"Nothin'."

"Nothin', huh?"

"Yep."

"You trying to freak me out just hovering like that? You know I'm not gonna give up and let you play instead just because you're being weird."

"Perish the thought." Missy shifted slightly. "No, I had a thought like maybe I could rub your shoulders or something, but it's not a very good angle. Then it turned out it's kind of a comfy spot."

"Comfy, or just amusing because you're lurking behind me?"

"Both." She moved her chin closer to my ear. "It was kinda weird you just rubbing my back out of nowhere, you know."

My heart jumped. She didn't sound like she knew exactly why I'd done it, but she was being a bit hard to read too. "Oh?"

"But it was nice."

"Oh. Good."

"So I thought it might be nice if I did something for you too."

"Really? Is that what this is?"

"I dunno. It was a thought. People like shoulder rubs, I think. I never saw the appeal. Back rubs just seem better. Mighta has been a good chance to find out for sure, though."

"Well I mean if back rubs are on the table..."

"Can't do that either, smarty-pants."

"Maybe not right here, but I possess the mystical power of locomotion."

I slid smoothly out of my seat and onto my bed without ever taking my eyes off my game. I emulated Missy's favorite game-playing pose by resting on my tummy with my elbows propping me up near the very foot of the mattress.

"Wow," Missy said with all due sarcasm, "that's a neat trick."

"I thought you'd like it."

"Buuuttt what if I just steal your chair now that you're out of it?"

"That would be cruel, and I would be forced to be slightly annoyed at you."

"Oh. Well then."

Missy seemed to still consider being a chair thief for a moment but opted against it. She came over to sit with me instead.

She was once again in my blind spot. I could feel her, but couldn't see her without craning my neck around. I was forced to consider whether I'd made an error in playing along. Having her so close to me and not being able to see what she was doing did some very weird things to my imagination.

Somehow, Missy's first move was not something I ever would have guessed. She shifted around, disturbing the mattress under me with her movements, then swung a leg over me and sat down straddling my butt.

"The hell are you doing?"

"What?" Missy wiggled a bit, then settled in. "Seemed easier this way."

"What seemed easier?."

Her hands landed on my back. "This."

Missy started rubbing the small of my back, slowly working up my spine. Admittedly, sitting right on top of me allowed for remarkably even pressure distribution, but I still wasn't sold on it.

"I really don't think you needed to sit on me for this," I said.

"Of course, I didn't need to. I chose to. I opted to. But no, I didn't need to." Missy pressed more firmly, approaching more of a massage than a simple rub. "Or are you not enjoying it?"

"No I mean it's nice, definitely."

"Good." Missy ran her thumbs all the way up my spine, then spread her fingers and dragged her hands back down. "It's supposed to be nice."

"And you're just gonna keep sitting on me?"

"Yep."

"Fair enough."

I couldn't complain too hard about Missy being weird. I'd started it that morning. There was no arguing that. And it genuinely was pretty nice getting a casual back rub while chilling together. Even better, it almost certainly meant she hadn't taken my morning weirdness as being anything to worry about. She wouldn't be reciprocating otherwise.

For a time, it was all good. Great, even. Getting to hang out and game like I'd wanted to anyway, but with the bonus of getting thorough, if unfocused, back rub. I only had to start questioning everything again when Missy slipped her hands under my shirt.

"Ooh, you're tense," Missy said. "I couldn't feel that before."

I declined to mention that I'd only tensed up specifically because she'd gone under my shirt. I had enough to deal with trying to figure out why she'd done so.

There was a reasonable chance this was some kind of slow-played payback. Maybe she knew my intentions had been somewhat less than honorable when I'd rubbed her back, and she was getting some kind of revenge now. Or, on a more hopeful note, maybe she was just messing around, emulating me on the assumption that I'd been doing likewise. Or it could even be something like she genuinely was just rubbing my back and thought that my shirt was interfering.

It was so hard to know what to do when I couldn't tell what Missy was thinking. So I did nothing. It seemed safest.

She kept right on going. My shirt got pushed up further and further to the point where I lifted myself and let her roll it right up to my shoulders. I wasn't sure that was wise, but I was kind of getting into it. As long as I ignored the question of her motives, it was extraordinarily pleasant.

I got so accepting of Missy's back rub that I let it soothe and relax me, and let all my concerns about it drop away into the background. I was also rather unprepared for her suddenly hopping off me and exiting the room. I watched the doorway for a moment in case she was coming back, but it remained empty. I bemusedly tugged my shirt back into place and carried on by myself. Even though that had been my initial intent, it wasn't quite the same anymore.

****

Missy returned as normal the next morning as if nothing had happened. She snuck in and settled in on my bed on her tummy, wearing only panties and what appeared to be the same cami top as yesterday morning. She got Zelda going and was soon fully absorbed in it.

I was glad things hadn't changed, but I also would have liked it if she'd worn pants. Even a more modest pair of panties would have been nice. The ones she wore this morning were smaller and silkier than I was used to seeing on her, molding to her butt and not covering nearly enough of it to keep me from checking her out.

I feigned dozing for a while, using the time to stare at my sister's tight ass. Not a healthy or helpful option, but it was what it was.

Eventually, if only to stop my perving, I stretched and carefully extricated myself from my covers, which was somewhat tricky just because of how Missy was pinning them down on one side. I cunningly hid my morning boner by lying on my tummy next to her and watching her game.

"I was wondering when you were gonna move," she said.

"When I woke up."

"You've been awake for a while."

"Not this again."

"Look, dude, I know when you're awake. It's not a big deal."

"Bah, get out of here with your witchcraft."

"Shan't."

I shrugged, conceding defeat. "Fair enough."

I laid where I was, agonizing over the knowledge that my erection was unlikely to go down if I kept it pressed against the mattress, nor indeed if I kept lying so close to Missy. Subtly grinding my hips both helped and didn't, for different reasons.

There wasn't much chance of me staying good forever under the circumstances. I definitely couldn't just start massaging Missy while fully erect though. That was insane far beyond even the boundaries I'd already pushed. I slipped out of bed and made my way to the bathroom, keeping my back to my sister until I was out of sight.

Upon my return I was in a much better state, still kind of horny, but on a much more manageable level, and without a telltale erection to give me away. I tried to play it cool as I positioned myself next to Missy again and lowered a hand to her back.

Neither of us said anything as I rubbed small circles, then up and down Missy's spine. I casually rubbed her back like it was no big deal like it was something we'd always done.

I took a cue from Missy and slowly pushed her top up, exposing more bare skin above her panties. I didn't dare push it quite as far as she had mine, but I got plenty of warm, smooth skin under my palm and fingers, and still, she didn't say a word about it.

I half wished she'd balk, just a little. Just enough to keep me in line. Because as it was, I wasn't sure I could stop. There was something truly fascinating about touching my sister like this. In an ostensibly innocent way, that in reality was nothing of the sort. I felt guilty that she didn't know what was going on in my head, but not quite guilty enough to stop on my own.

It was one of those times when I should maybe have been more careful about what I wished for. Although, admittedly, it was entirely my damn fault.

It was a stupid move. No way around it. I was just horny enough to be an idiot, take things that little bit too far, and very nearly ruin everything. In this case, all it took was grabbing Missy's butt.

Her facade of ignoring me dropped immediately, and she whirled her face around toward me, lips frozen in a shocked gasp. I stared at her for a long few seconds, still cupping her ass, then jerked away.

"Sorry! Sorry. Shit, sorry. Fuck."

"Aiden?"

Her voice was a mix of surprise and confusion. I didn't dare look right at her again. I stood up, facing away from her, very much wishing I'd thought to get dressed before now. Standing in my underwear was not making the moment any easier.

"I know, I shouldn't have done that," I said. "That was my bad. Totally. I... I just... I'm sorry."

"Well you don't have to freak out that bad about it," Missy said.

I almost smiled at the gentle chastisement, but wasn't ready for that yet. "I don't?"

"No. You caught my surprise, mostly. I didn't think you'd do it." She paused. "But after yesterday... I kinda knew it was a possibility you'd do something like that."

I cautiously turned to face her. She'd paused her game and was sitting up cross-legged.

"You knew?" I asked.

"Kinda. I suspected. But, like, I didn't think I was right."

"And you didn't say anything?"

"I told you. I didn't think I was reading it right." Missy shrugged. "And if I was, I kinda wanted to see what you'd do."

"Well, uh, I'm kinda confused now, then."

Missy chewed her lip thoughtfully. She studied me with big, searching eyes. "You know, all those times I saw you looking at me... I thought it was just looking."

"Well-"

"I thought there's no way you'd be looking the way other boys do."

I flushed, fully ashamed of myself. "'Cause I'm your brother."

"Yes, partly that. But, like, I didn't think you saw me that way. Didn't think it occurred to you." She waved a hand at me. "Always being topless. Changing around me and stuff."

I looked down at my almost-naked body. "Wait?"

"Well duh."

"But... but... it's my room! You're the one always coming in wearing hardly anything."

"'Cause you hardly wear anything. I thought it was fine."

"So did I."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah."

"Good."

"Fine."

We both stopped for a second.

"I can't tell if we're still arguing," I said.

"Were we arguing?"

"I can't tell that either."

Missy nodded. "Fair."

I looked down at myself again. "I'm gonna put on a shirt."

"Also fair."

I threw a shirt on, then sat down next to Missy, but not too close. I still wasn't sure where we stood.

"So, this is a whole thing, huh?" Missy said.

"Seems so." I tilted my head slightly. "Was my lack of clothes a problem?"

"Not a problem, exactly. But it made me look sometimes. And made me feel things I didn't necessarily want to, you know?"

I nodded. "Oh, boy do I know."

Missy smiled slyly. "You were checking me out too, huh?"

"Constantly. Some days, it was like you wanted me to look at your butt."

She giggled softly. "I didn't think you'd care. You know, 'cause you didn't care about what you wore around me. I liked being able to wear whatever was around me. It was kinda fun."

"Fun?"

"Well, you know, a little naughty, but not in a way that would mean anything." She shrugged. "But I guess I was wrong about that one."

"Yeah. Kinda." I shrugged back. "But then, I guess I got it pretty wrong too."

"Yeah."

"Yeah." I scratched my head. "So, uh, what do we do now?"

"You're asking me?"

"I am. I was hoping you had something."

"Not so much."

"Alas."

I took a moment to consider our position. Somehow when I imagined disaster scenarios or scenarios where nothing went wrong, this particular set of circumstances never came up. I was unprepared for a reality where Missy and I both felt some inappropriate things for one another.

"Well," I said slowly, "I guess we probably need to start by wearing more clothes around each other."

"Oh. Yeah, that makes sense."

"And the back rubs weren't ever a good idea."

"Probably not."

"And maybe first thing in the morning visits aren't so great."

Missy nodded with reluctant acceptance. "'Cause of your boners."

"What?"

"What? Isn't that why?"

"Partly, yes. But that shouldn't be your reason. You weren't supposed to see them."

"I mostly didn't when you were awake. But I've come in often enough when you've got a little tent going under your blankets." Missy grinned crookedly. "That's part of how I know when you're awake. You shift a little to hide your erection."

"Oh."

"Yeah."

"Well then." I coughed awkwardly. "I didn't know that either."

Missy shrugged. "If it helps any, they never really mattered one way or the other to me."

"They didn't?"

"Nah. I know it happens to boys. And I knew for sure they weren't over me, 'cause of how you were asleep and all."

"True."

"Although... actually no."

"What?"

"Nothing."

"No come on, what were you going to say?"

Missy had gone a bit red. Her sudden reluctance and shyness made me want to know what she could have cut herself off from saying.

"It's kinda bad," she said.

"So?" I spread my arms. "So is this whole morning."

"Ok. Yeah. Fine. I just, like, I sometimes thought about maybe... touching it."

I sat back a little. "Oh."

"I didn't or anything. Just thought about it. Just 'cause it was there."

"Yeah, no, I get it."

"That's not too weird?"

"Missy, I grabbed your butt. I didn't just think about it, I did it." I shrugged. "So no, you're not any weirder than me."

She nodded. "Ok."

"Which is not to say that either of us should be having these thoughts in the first place."

"That's the problem alright." Missy sighed heavily. "So... pants time, I guess? For both of us?"

"Um... yeah, that's probably a good idea."

"Yeah. Probably is."

Missy left to go get changed. I tried to resist the urge for one last peek but still snuck a glance at her butt before she was out the door.

What an emotional mess this all was.

But at least we could be responsible adults about it. We could behave ourselves and dress and act properly, even if we'd needed a little nudge to remind ourselves of it.

****

As prim and proper as our behavior was over the next week, which was to say adequately so, something didn't feel right about it to me. Missy and I made sure to always be dressed around each other, the same as we would around anyone else. We also lapsed into polite formality at times when speaking to each other, though that had more to do with trying to crack each other up than anything else.

It took a few days for me to realize that I just wasn't seeing as much of her. She was still around, still present at meals and stuff, but not in the same way. She didn't, for instance, come to my room hardly at all except for one evening when she asked if she could come in and play a game. I didn't think about it at the time, but that might have been the first time in years that she'd asked instead of just wandering in and claiming my setup if I wasn't already using it.

I thought about talking to Missy about our situation again a few times but didn't quite work up to it. We still needed time to settle, or whatever, and technically things were going the way we wanted them to. Kinda. Sorta.

It took me by surprise when I woke up the next Saturday and found Missy lying in my bed, playing Zelda in her shirt and panties like nothing had changed. I briefly considered the idea that I'd traveled backward in time somehow, then concluded that was insane. I blamed my sleepy brain.

"You forgot pants," I said.

Missy didn't hesitate even slightly. "You forgot a shirt."

"I was sleeping."

"Yeah. Without a shirt."

"I'm in bed. This is how I sleep. I thought I was going to be alone."

"Why would you think that?"

"Because... you haven't been around as much."

"Yeah. And that sucked." Missy shrugged. "So I'm here again."

"In your underwear."

"An' a shirt. I remembered mine."

"Thank goodness for that," I muttered. I shifted a bit so I could see the tv screen. It didn't distract me from Missy's butt nearly enough, but it was an attempt. I was trying. "You know you're gonna make me stare."

"Not making you do anything. Tempting, perhaps."

"You're... are you doing it on purpose."

Missy sighed. "No, not really. I just... I got up, and I wanted to come play Zelda. Then I was just outside when I remembered that I wasn't s'posed to come in without pants. I didn't want to turn around and have to come back again."

"It's not that long a journey."

"No, but, like, it sucks, Aiden."

"Walking?"

Missy paused her game and half turned around toward me. "This, Aiden. This whole thing is with us. I felt all week like I couldn't just come in anymore. I didn't like that feeling."

"You still can. Anytime. Just... with pants on."

"Yeah. Not the same, though."

I blinked slowly. "That's a deal breaker for you?"

"It's a symbol."

"A symbol?"

"Of our self-oppression."

"Um..."

"And I mostly really didn't want to go back for them."

"Again, not that long a walk."

"More of an emotional trial than a physical one."

"Huh?"

Missy tilted her head and made direct eye contact. "If I turned around, I might not have come back."

"Oh. Is it that bad?"

"I dunno. Kinda. I never felt like I couldn't be in here before. Never felt like there was a problem between us. I don't like it."

"Yeah. Me either."

Missy chewed her lip and fidgeted a moment. "So, like, an amnesty morning? Or something?"

"I don't feel like I've been given much of a choice."

"You could kick me out."

I shook my head. "Never."

"Good."

Missy went back to her game. I went back to staring at her butt. Somehow, I wasn't entirely convinced we'd made the correct decision.

I eventually sat up, mainly just because it made it harder for me to absently check out my sister. She glanced at me as I rose, then turned away again when I stopped making such a disturbance.

"You're welcome to get dressed if you want," Missy said.

"I have to even though you don't? Not hardly fair."

"You don't have to. Just saying you could."

"Well... not just yet."

"No?" Missy was quiet for a moment, then giggled to herself. "Oh, right, morning wood, huh?"

I flushed slightly. "It's not that funny."

"It's a little funny, though. I mean, boners, right?"

"That's what constitutes humor for you?"

"Sometimes."

"You must be so popular with the boys."

Missy gave me a funny look. "Did you just call me a slut?"

"What? No! Because of the, you know, laughing at dicks. And such."

"Uh-huh."

"You know that's what I meant. Don't be difficult about it."

"You're right, I do." Missy grinned at me. "See what I mean about it being funny?"

I rolled my eyes, but she was already looking away again. As revenge, without really thinking it properly through, I smacked her butt. Just a quick, light slap.

Missy gasped in indignation. She fixed me with an accusing glare, but I met her gaze neutrally and serenely.

"Rude!" she said.

"Or is it funny?"

"Nope. Just rude."

"It seems we have some differences of opinion this morning." I slapped Missy's butt again.

"Hey!"

"What? Amnesty morning, right?"

"That's not how that works."

"Isn't it?"

"It isn't."

"Oh." I raised my hand yet again, but Missy swung her fist and connected solidly with my thigh before I could spank her. "Ow!"

"Amnesty morning," she said calmly as I rubbed my leg where she'd hit it.

"Now who's abusing it?"

"Both of us, I guess."

I continued to rub my leg, though it honestly didn't hurt after the initial jab. It was an excuse to keep my hand to myself, which wasn't the worst thing. Despite my playfulness about it, I had genuine concerns about Missy's attitude this morning, and indeed my possible reactions.

The flip side was that I was happy to have her back. It didn't feel right always waking up undisturbed, no scantily clad sister-butt to guilt over. Didn't feel normal. That was probably a sad indictment of my life, in some respects, but it was what it was.

Just to see what would happen, I slowly moved my hand toward Missy again. I didn't go for more spanks or anything, but rather simply set my hand on her back. Just let it lie there, gentle and unassuming.

"You're kinda pushing it," Missy said.

"I know."

"I might have to go get dressed."

"You say that like it's a threat, even though it's exactly what I wanted this whole time."

"Is it, though?"

"Yes."

Missy gave me a disbelieving glance, only for a second. I knew I wasn't making a compelling argument at the moment, but it genuinely wasn't my fault she'd shown up in her shirt and panties this morning.

I moved my hand just a little, drawing the smallest of circles with it. I rubbed in gradually broader strokes, waiting for a reaction from Missy. It was unclear even to me why I was pushing my luck like this. Why I would risk it? But then, it was unclear too why she'd returned without being properly dressed. There was probably some truth to the explanation she'd given, but I couldn't imagine it was the whole truth.

I pushed Missy's shirt up her back, baring the lower half of it to be rubbed directly. She bit her lip very noticeably but didn't turn or say anything. Just let me massage her.

Once I'd started, I couldn't easily stop. Regardless of what my original goal had been, either in theory or reality, I was sucked in by something much less than innocent. Missy's warm skin under my fingers, so silky smooth to my caresses. The subtle tensing and relaxing of her muscles, the small, barely audible gasp I caught only because I was listening for something, anything.

I grew even bolder, far too daring for my comfort, really, but being horny could do that to me. I moved to my knees, swinging one leg over Missy to straddle her and get a better angle. My erection was all the more prominent from that position, and I was careful not to drop too low and poke her with it. I hoped she wouldn't turn around, which was probably a good indicator that I should stop.

Instead, I kept pushing. I rubbed Missy's back with both hands, sliding her shirt incrementally further up toward her shoulders. It was barely covering anything, though since she was on her tummy, she wasn't indecent or exposed. Kind of.

Her panties looked even smaller, tighter, and less appropriate with so much of a gap. Nothing but bare skin to either side; long, stretched-out legs one way, the soft line of her spine the other. Her butt tempted me more than ever, barely covered and so easy to reach.

I resisted a little longer, but only a little. Despite the further trouble, I expected it to cause, I couldn't control myself forever. I swooped both hands downward in synch, grabbing firm handfuls of her ass and holding her there just for a moment. I moved away again, back up to her shoulders, still awaiting a delayed reaction that just wasn't coming.

She wasn't going to say anything? Interesting.

Missy was very clearly aware of what I was doing. She couldn't possibly miss it. Plus there was the tension in her muscles and the way she stared a little too fixedly at her game. She was deliberately hiding her reactions as best she could but wasn't entirely succeeding. Her efforts only made me want to try harder and get something out of her, even though any word from her was as likely to put an end to the fun as anything.

Nothing about it was strictly rational. Nothing at all.

I rubbed Missy's back, taking incrementally longer and longer breaks to fondle her bum. I grew daring enough to venture along to the sides of her breasts as well. If she hadn't been lying to them, I might have gone even further.

"Aiden?"

I paused, hands halfway onto Missy's butt. I slid them a down a little more and snuck in a last squeeze, just in case.

"Yeah?"

"I think I'm gonna go grab breakfast now."

"Oh."

Missy turned her game off, wiggled out from under me, and fixed her shirt as she sat up. She grinned crookedly at me, and as I looked down at myself, I belatedly realized my cock had slipped out the front hole of my boxers at some point without me noticing.

"See, you shoulda worn pants," Missy said gently. She reached over and calmly tucked my erection back into my underwear for me.

"That, uh..."

"Must be very embarrassing having your penis fall out like that."

Missy gave my cock a squeeze through my boxers, then kissed me on the cheek. I stayed frozen, kneeling right where I was, but followed her with my eyes until she was out of the room. She stayed long enough to put her controller away and turn off the tv, then padded out without so much as a glance my way, but the smallest, most knowing of smiles on her lips.

After she was gone, it still took a few moments for me to shake myself into action. The first thing was to stumble over to my door and make sure it was firmly closed. Next thing, drop the boxers. Then, naturally, fall back into bed naked and horny, and wrap my hand around my hard, pulsing cock.

Missy's brief, soft touch was fresh on my skin and in my head. She'd grabbed my cock so decisively I couldn't have managed a protest if I'd wanted to, and being honest, I really wouldn't have wanted to.

My head was full of my sister as I jerked off in my bed where she'd been lying so shortly ago. I thought of her scantily clad body, the way she felt, and how she'd let me play with her.

I wanted more. I wanted her hand wrapped around my cock again, to feel her stroking me. That brief touch had been such a tease.

It was so easy to imagine Missy doing more. To picture her sneaking back in, kneeling next to me in just her panties, giving me a look of mock disapproval even as she reached for my cock. I so badly wanted to let her jerk me off. Thinking about what it would feel like just wasn't the same as experiencing it. Not even close.

The door opened while I was still lost in my incestuous daydream. I hadn't been listening for anyone approaching, and usually, I could at least expect a knock first, even if it was the classic parental knock where they didn't give me enough time to hide whatever I was doing before opening the door.

Missy poked her head in a mere fraction of a second after I'd pulled my blanket over my lower half. Her eyes flicked toward my hastily covered erection, but I didn't think she could see it. Not that it mattered. She knew what I'd been up to. Along with her having already seen my cock slip out, my covering myself wasn't accomplishing a hell of a lot.

"Mom wants you to come down," Missy said in a professionally casual tone. "We're all gonna have breakfast together."

"We are? Why?"

"Dunno. Just telling you what she said."

"Uh..."

"Should I tell her you're busy?"

I glared at Missy. "No, you ass. Just... ugh."

A smile escaped her otherwise perfectly controlled lips. "Shoulda jerked off faaasteeerrr," she said in a sing-songy voice.

"Not helping."

"I know. But it's fun."

"Well can you just, like, let me get dressed then?"

"Yeah, I guess I could." Missy grinned even wider. "Don't take too long, or I'll be back."

"I believe you would, too," I muttered as she left.

Jamming my cock into a pair of pants sucked. It sucked even more trying to arrange it somehow so my boner wasn't obvious. But it was necessary, thanks to my darling sister. In more ways than one, even.

I made it through breakfast ok. I started out eating fast and without tasting much of anything, with the idea that I could escape again as soon as possible, but that didn't work very well. Missy and I kept meeting each other's gaze. That was all it took. Knowing what she knew, being reminded of it several times a minute, none of that was helpful. I softened somewhat, but not entirely, thanks to her presence.

It got worse toward the end because Missy started giving me deliberate little smiles. I didn't know exactly what they meant, but the uncertainty didn't help any, it just made me imagine possibilities.

I escaped back to my room afterward. I wasn't quite as horny as before but still felt the urge to jerk off. It wasn't quite clear whether I should bother or not, given that I was all dressed and everything now, but I was leaning toward doing it anyway. Luckily I still had my pants on when Missy popped by again.

"You're going to make me think you're trying to catch me with my pants off," I said.

"Maybe stop taking 'em off then?" Missy replied with a casual shrug.

"You want me to masturbate with my pants still on?"

"Hey, man, that's all up to you. I have nothing to do with that."

"You kinda do."

Missy grinned crookedly. "Perv."

"Did you need something?"

"Nah. Not really. Guess I should probably give you some, uh, alone time, huh?"

"That'd be nice."

"Hell, maybe I should go play with myself too."

My cock twitched at the thought of my sister with her hand down her panties. "Maybe you should."

"After all, someone wouldn't stop feeling me up this morning."

"Well-"

"Kinda gets to me after a while, you know?"

"Yes. I think I do."

"I bet."

"Well have fun."

"Yeah. You too, I guess."

I began questioning what had just happened after Missy was gone. It all seemed pretty straightforward, in one way, but in another, I couldn't quite reconcile that we were both, presumably, about to masturbate while thinking about each other. Unless she was just teasing or something, which was possible. I, certainly, was going to jerk off to my sister. Whether she did or not was up to her.

It was an odd state of affairs, at any rate.

****

My only other questionable interaction with Missy that day-as if more were needed-came that evening. I was, initially, watching a movie with Mom and Dad. Or, rather, I was watching, Mom was flitting back and forth doing other things and asking me what happened while she was gone, and Dad was fighting his evening battle with falling asleep in his chair. Generally, a losing battle, as it was this time.

So despite there being three of us ostensibly watching, I was the only one to take note when Missy slipped in to join us. I didn't think anything of it at first. She just sat and behaved herself, rather than deflecting my attention away again.

Missy crept closer to the couch with such small, sneaky movements that even though I caught the individual shifts, she was practically right next to me before I realized that she had a purpose in mind. I gave her a curious look, but she stared evenly straight ahead at the tv until I gave up. I knew she was looking when she thought I wasn't, but I didn't challenge her on it.

She leaned in against me, just gently, not with her full weight. I said nothing. I remained mute when her hand crept up to my head and she started running her fingers through my hair.

It might just have been her version of carrying on whatever it was we'd been up to that morning. Maybe it was just something she felt like doing. I couldn't imagine it was innocent, not with the context of what had been going on between us, but I wasn't yet convinced that it was anything I needed to stop. It didn't hurt that it felt nice having her play with my hair.

"You sure you wanna be this close when Mom comes back?" I whispered.

"Why wouldn't I be?" Missy whispered back. "M'not doing anything wrong."

"Sure, but this isn't something you normally do either."

"So what? It's cute."

"Is it? Not suspicious, you don't think?"

I was forced to concede, however, that judging by Mom's expression when she came back in, Missy and I probably did look cute together. Outwardly innocent too, it seemed. Good enough.

Missy stuck around and cuddled for a while, then flounced off again on some schedule known only to her. Maybe she'd just been trying it out or something. Testing the water on being subtly naughty when it wasn't just the two of us.

****

I smiled to myself the next morning upon waking up with Missy next to me. Her bare legs were the first things I saw, meaning that she hadn't done a damn thing about dressing more appropriately. That was fine.

The hell with everything else; it was fun first thing on a weekend morning. If she was gonna keep coming in like that, I was going to enjoy it.

I rolled onto my back and closed my eyes again. I reached a hand out to my sister's calf and gently ran it up and down her lower leg. That was all I did for a while, other than listen to her play, as she'd turned the volume up once I'd awakened.

As I allowed myself a slow, lazy waking-up process, I gradually scooted my way to where I could let my hand travel up Missy's thigh, and eventually her butt. She didn't outwardly react as I fondled her ass, not that I'd expected her to.

It was only when I finally sat up and took a full look at Missy that I realized her panties were, in fact, the only clothing she had on at all.

"Where the hell's your shirt?"

Missy shrugged "Where's yours?"

"You know I don't sleep with one."

"I do. So why should I wear one if you aren't gonna?"

"You're a girl."

"Good catch."

"You have boobs."

"You can't see 'em."

It was true, in a technical kind of way. Since she was lying on her tummy, I couldn't see her tits, other than the barest hint of side boob. Still, though.

"What about when you want to leave?" I asked.

"Dunno. Guess we'll figure that out at some point."

I didn't believe that Missy had anything in mind. She wouldn't have just walked in topless without some kind of plan or agenda.

Her top was on the floor by the bed, as I belatedly spied. So she hadn't come from her room like that, and she could probably reach it and slip it on without me seeing much of anything. Although I could 'accidentally' kick it out of reach if I wanted. That was a thought.

"Pretty soon you're not gonna be wearing anything at all," I said as I ran my hand up Missy's bare back.

"And wouldn't you love that?"

"I might."

"You would."

I grinned and grabbed her ass. "Ok, I would."

"So I really couldn't do that."

"No?"

"No. Look at how handsy you get when I'm just lying here being good."

"Excuse me? Good?"

Missy stuck her tongue out at me over her shoulder. "Yes, good. Not now, obviously, but most of the time." She turned to face the front again. "I can only imagine what you'd try if I was lying here naked."

A thrill ran through me at the thought of it. I shook my head to try and clear it, which didn't work.

I shifted again, moving to straddle Missy as I had the day before. I rubbed her back with both hands, going slow and firm like I was professionally massaging her. Though, rather unprofessionally, I snuck little feels of her side boob as I ran my hands over her soft skin.

"I can't believe you'd think such things of your brother," I said.

"Oh, you can believe it."

"So harsh."

"Fair as can be, dude."

"I guess we'll just have to see about that, won't we?"

Missy tensed beneath me. "We will?"

"Yes. For science."

I slipped my fingers into Missy's panties with the intent of pulling them down. She reached back and gave one of my intruding hands a vicious slap.

"None of that, now," she said.

"Ow. Not nice."

"You're trying to steal my panties."

"Well... yeah."

I grumbled to myself and went back to massaging Missy, while she, in turn, went back to pretending to ignore my decreasingly subtle groping of her ass and the sides of her tits. I tried pulling her panties down a few more times but got slapped again with unerring accuracy.

If I wanted to, I could strip Missy anyway. If she truly had to fight me off, she'd have to roll over, and in that case, I'd be in a no-lose kind of scenario. That wouldn't be right, though. If she wanted her underwear left on, then on it would stay.

Mine, however...

My heart sped up as I slipped my boxers off. This was very nearly as risky as stripping Missy and without any of the immediate feedback from her that would have let me stop before committing.

I was so hard, and precum was leaking from my erect cock. I looked down at my sister, so very nearly naked below me. She was entirely right about the things I might want to do to her, under the right circumstances. She tempted me so badly.

I had no idea if Missy knew that I was naked or not. She hadn't looked, so far as I'd seen, but she might well have guessed what I was up to since I'd been squirming around awkwardly behind her. She hadn't said anything, though.

Either way, I was going to try. Just to see what I could get away with. I rubbed Missy's back, returning to my regular pattern, carefully keeping my cock away from her at first. It wasn't easy.

Slowly, so slowly, I lowered myself until I was just pressing against her butt. She tensed at the feel of my cock, though I still didn't know whether or not she knew it was free of any covering. I didn't get slapped, at any rate.

I kept rubbing her, getting her back to a relaxed state before sitting down more firmly. I wedged my cock between us, sitting it firmly in the faint cleft in the middle of her panties. That made her tense right back up, of course, but by proceeding slowly I kept things more or less balanced out.

Although, really, despite her tension, I couldn't say for sure that I wasn't doing exactly the sort of thing she expected me to. It was unclear which of us was in control of the situation, if indeed either of us were.

I rocked my hips ever so gently, testing her reaction. She didn't say anything about it or swat at me, which was encouraging.

It felt nice grinding on Missy's butt. I was glad she wasn't stopping me because once I'd started I didn't want to quit. I rubbed my cock back and forth, sliding on the smooth material of her panties, slowly pushing them deeper into her butt crack.

Missy was getting better at ignoring me the longer I went. Possibly she just couldn't help reacting to the initial shock of it. Admittedly, I could understand how feeling her brother's cock rubbing on her ass for the first time might not be something she could take in stride. Now that she'd adjusted, I'd hardly even know anything was amiss if I wasn't fully the cause of it.

I kept rubbing her back for the pretense of it. I was much less thorough and consistent about it now that I was so very distracted. My sister's butt and getting off thereon were shutting everything else out to a distant second priority level.

I was getting more and more worked up. I was so hard, so needy, smearing precum all over Missy's panties. My thrusting was getting a little out of control, though it helped to grab her hips and hold them firmly while I kept grinding on her.

Missy's attempt at pretending I wasn't doing anything was an absolute joke by this point. Her face was buried in the bed, a game over the screen on the tv, controller barely clutched in one hand. She was even lifting her hips, just a little, just enough to push her butt back against me.

I thrust against her ass harder and more desperately as I got close. I was nearly there, but it took some extra effort to finish off since I wasn't getting quite the physical stimulation I would have with my hand. It was way hotter using my sister's bum, but not quite as practical as jerking off, or being inside her, if I dared to imagine it.

That last thought was what did it. The thought of actually fucking Missy's ass instead of just grinding on it was enough to make me cum. It was so wrong to even contemplate, yet it thrilled me so much more than I could have expected. She'd feel amazing, I knew she would, and the sheer ridiculous, forbidden hotness of actually getting inside my sister like that...

I grunted and gave a few last, sporadic thrusts as I came all over Missy's bum. Her panties and lower back got thickly streaked with my cum. All that pressure from my balls exploded delightfully from my shaft and made a total mess of her skin and sole article of clothing.

It wasn't at all clear to me what to do in the aftermath. Missy's ass was a cummy mess thanks to me, and I was still naked and straddling her. For her part, she'd hardly moved at all.

"I think you died," I said.

Missy took a few seconds to respond, slowly pulling her head up and refocusing on her game over the screen on the tv. "So I did," she said faintly. She settled her elbows for support, took a fresh grip on her controller, and resumed play.

I stayed where I was for a moment to see if she was going to carry on like nothing had happened. It seemed that was exactly her intent. I carefully dismounted her, then sat beside her for a while, casually running my fingers up and down her back, steering clear of the small lake of cum around her butt.

Eventually, I got up and got dressed, not much worried about whether Missy would peek or not. It didn't seem all that important anymore, for some reason.

"I'm gonna see about breakfast," I said. "You want anything?"

"No thanks. I'll probably be down shortly." Missy looked my way just for a second. "I need to shower soon anyway before your cum gets all dried on."

I felt my face warm at the acknowledgment of what I'd done, but there was no accusation in Missy's tone. Just the hint of a smile on her lips could have been either teasing or just amused at the circumstances.

"I might have made a bit of a mess," I admitted.

"Yeah, you did. I'm almost impressed."

"You are?"

Missy shrugged. "In an odd sort of way. Or is that too weird?"

"It's fine. Probably. But, uh, that was fun, anyway. Thanks, I think?"

Missy's grin broadened into almost a real smile. "Rather naughty of us, wasn't it?" she said softly.

"Very."

****

I went out for a while, through late morning and most of the afternoon. I was back for supper but found that no one was around, let alone making anything. Undeterred, I set about making something for myself. I had no idea what anyone else's plans were, and I was getting hungry enough not to have any interest in waiting to find out.

Missy was home, as it turned out. She'd just been off somewhere being quiet when I returned. She found me while I was only in the beginning stages of figuring out what to make.

"You're back," she said.

"I am."

"Not nice to run off on a girl after messing her panties like that, you know. Very uncouth."

"Oh. Well, I certainly didn't mean to be uncouth. Couthness is very important to me."

"As well it should be." Missy hopped up to sit on the counter nearby. "What is ya making me?"

"Who says I'm making anything for you?"

She clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Not even a dinner in it for me. Boy, do I feel used?"

I tilted my head and gave her a Look. "Are Mom or Dad around?"

"Nope. Gone out."

"Good."

I stepped over to Missy, pushed her legs open to make it easier to get close, then kissed her. I kept it short and soft.

"Well. That's better, I suppose," she said.

"Glad to hear it. What would you like?"

"What?"

"For supper."

"Oh. Right. Uh... I dunno."

"Anything you want."

"Anything?"

"Provided I know how to make it."

Missy returned the Look I'd given her earlier. "That's a much less amazing offer. So, what, sandwiches or Kraft Dinner?"

"Ouch. I can make more things than that."

"Name twenty."

I grinned. "You set an impossible standard for cheery, you know."

Missy tossed her hair in an impressively haughty manner. "I'm pretty high maintenance like that."

"So it would seem." I considered the issue for a moment. "Maybe I just gotta take you somewhere."

"To eat?"

"Yeah."

"Like a date?"

"Um... maybe?"

She shook her head. "Nuh uh, dude. Not falling for that one."

"What?"

"You're my brother."

"I know. I caught on a couple of years ago. You act like I'm slow or something."

"You can't date your sister," Missy said, speaking very slowly and enunciating carefully.

"Well... that's the conventional belief, sure."

"No dating. No way."

"Huh." I folded my arms. "You're firm on that question, considering it didn't even officially come up."

Missy shrugged. "It would have come up sooner or later. A boy cums on your ass, all of a sudden he wants to get all romantic and shit."

"I... you..." I scratched my head. "Do I dare ask how many times that's been an issue?"

"None yet. But only because I've been proactive."

"Ah. I see."

I only kind of saw. I also wasn't sure whether to be hurt or not that Missy emphatically didn't want to date me. I was pretty sure that wasn't even what I'd asked. At worst, I'd maybe kind of ask her on one date. Maybe. I wasn't even sure about that. The rules got pretty fuzzy in cases like this.

"So we're still stuck with me making something, are we?"

"Maybe. Could be fun. You could be, like, a sexy chef guy. Or something."

"Could I?"

Missy shrugged. "Enh... probably not. But I'm willing to be surprised."

"I'm not getting a hell of a lot of support from you, you know. Lotta criticism flying around. Maybe I don't want to cook for you anymore."

"Then... hm. Guess we order pizza?"

"I dunno."

"Order pizza and snuggle with a movie?"

"... you have my attention."

"Thought I might. Lemme look up the number."

And so, once the pizza arrived, Missy and I settled into exactly what she'd suggested. We cuddled damn close on the couch, too close to easily eat our pizza, as it happened. Not that that stopped us. It just meant we had to eat carefully, and that occasionally one of us would feed a bite to the other in a cutesy kind of way that was nevertheless Not Like A Date.

The cuddling only intensified once we'd finished eating. There was nothing any more to distract us from us. The movie certainly wasn't more alluring to me than my sister's warm, cozily snuggled body. Not even a contest.

We pretended, of course. Acted as if we cared about something other than our dangerous proximity. I was pretty sure we didn't make eye contact the whole time, even while I was slipping hands under her shirt, or she was wiggling around in my lap.

We more or less settled down after a while. Still close as could be, but having somewhat established ourselves. I was amusing myself with an arm casually wrapped around Missy, a hand firmly embedded under her bra. She was a little more subtle at first, but that subtlety went out the window when she started undoing my zipper.

I glanced at Missy, but she was staring straight ahead, apparently oblivious to me except for her cunning little fingers digging for my cock. I leaned back and waited to see how it was going to play out. I had my suspicions.

Sure enough, Missy slowly, carefully pulled my cock free from my pants and underwear. I was so hard for her, and I smiled at the sharp intake of breath I caught when she wrapped her hand around my pulsing shaft.

What followed was about the most decadently frustrating experience of my life. Missy stroked and teased me about as glacially slowly as possible without being frozen in time. Her hand barely moved at times, and at others only her fingertips slid across my sensitive skin, hardly touching me at all. She kept me crazy horny without ever giving me even the hope that she might finish the job at some point.

I couldn't even do anything about it. If I said anything, if I did anything, she might just stop. I had no idea what she was thinking, what she might decide she did or didn't want. I had to just let her play with me however she wished. That was what she did for me, after all. It wasn't even just in my bed anymore. Not with my hand cupping her tit right there in the living room.

It did make me wonder if what I'd been doing was quite the same tease for Missy as what she was doing to me. I didn't think it was. Certainly not on purpose at any rate.

Either way, Missy was in no hurry at all. She played with me so slowly and was still at it when our parents got home.

I swore as I heard the front door open. I had to disentangle my hand from Missy's bra, then try and stuff my poor, overly-teased cock back into my pants. Missy, thinking a little more clearly, just threw a blanket over our laps. It meant we were still sitting a little too close together when Mom and Dad came in, but at least we weren't being handsy or horny.

Dad took over his chair for the evening. Mom went to get changed, then flitted back and forth between joining us and taking care of something she'd just thought of. The usual.

I was happy enough that neither of them thought to comment on how close Missy and I were sitting, though admittedly it might not have looked so bad without the context of knowing what we'd been up to.

Missy's hand strayed to my lap a couple of times, despite me trying my best to go soft. I couldn't even reprimand her too overtly without attracting attention I very much didn't want. Glaring at her accomplished very little.

****

Our weekday schedules ate into our naughty time a bit. That issue didn't come close to dissuading us entirely.

It was only a few mornings later when Missy entered the bathroom while I was mid-shower. I wasn't expecting her to be quite so brazen, but there wasn't any reason why she wouldn't.

I felt a tad vulnerable standing naked behind the shower curtain while she stood at the sink. I'd been unclothed with her in the room many times before, but never because she'd deliberately walked in on me. She didn't make any obvious attempts at peeking, but it would have been easy enough if she'd wanted to.

I got half hard just from knowing she was there and wondering what she was up to. She didn't even really have to do anything to turn me on.

Eventually, I had to give in and dry off. I stayed behind the curtain, reaching around it to grab my towel, only stepping out once I had it wrapped around my mostly dry body.

Missy was applying moisturizer to her face. All outward evidence suggested she didn't care at all that I was in the room too. I knew that to be false.

I took a quick moment to admire her tight top and panties combo, keeping her modest to an extent while also highlighting some interesting areas. There was some tantalizing cleavage on display the way her top sat, and when I stepped next to her I could still see it in the mirror.

"You couldn't wait for me to finish?" I asked.

"You were taking forever. I have things to do."

"That's never been a problem before."

"Not that you know of."

"I think you just wanted to perv on me in the shower."

Missy turned her face toward me, eyes all big and innocent. She distracted me so masterfully that I didn't notice her hand moving to my towel until it was already dropping to the floor.

"Oops," she said.

"So clumsy of you."

"Though. Still waking up, I guess."

I got even harder. Standing naked next to my sister, knowing she could see my arousal, it fed back on itself and only got me increasingly excited.

Missy kept her hand near my waist while only using her other one to fuss with her appearance. She was just stalling, I assumed. Using any excuse to stay right where she was. And, indeed, she soon wrapped her fingers around my cock.

My eyes rolled back and I bit my lip at the feel of Missy holding my nearly full erection. She was so casual about it, though less so than our evening cuddling with a movie. And she wasn't quite so much of a tease this time either. She just held me at first, but with a firm grip, and when she started moving it was very nearly like a real handjob.

It was tricky fighting for space at the sink without dislodging Missy entirely. I didn't want to risk making her let go of me. But I too had things to do, and I needed to get ready for them sooner than later.

It was quite a fascinating experience brushing my teeth while Missy jerked me off. I felt uncoordinated enough to have been embarrassed by it under any other circumstances. In this case, I felt somewhat justified.

She was still going when it came time to shave, which turned that into a slow and careful exercise. It would be all too easy to cut myself while Missy played with my cock.

As soon as I'd finished everything and was finally able to just lean on the counter and enjoy my handjob, Missy released me and took a step toward the door. I caught her with a speed that impressed even me.

"Where do you think you're going?" I asked.

"Gonna go get dressed."

"You're just going to leave me like this?"

Missy looked me up and down. "You can dress yourself, can't you?"

"That is so not what I meant."

"And what exactly did you mean?" she asked, flashing those overly innocent eyes at me again.

"You did this to me last night too."

"Made you dress?"

"Teased me. Got me all excited. Then didn't finish the job."

Missy shrugged. "Not my fault last night. Couldn't go jerking you off with the 'rents hanging around."

"No, that's true. What about now, though?"

She looked down at my erection that was pointed right at her. She chewed thoughtfully on her lip. "Well..."

I released Missy as she grabbed my cock again. She stroked it with much more purpose, with the full intent of getting me off quickly. It was so very different, in an amazing way. Unlike her teasing, this was pure bliss and would make me cum. I could feel it already.

We stood together in a state of near-silence while Missy jerked me off. Her tongue poked out of the corner of her mouth in an adorable expression of concentration. I let out the occasional soft grunt or sigh of pleasure.

"You're gonna make a mess when you cum," Missy said.

"Probably."

"Can you reach a towel or something?"

I could have grabbed a towel. But I was just horny and stupid enough to grab something else instead. I reached for Missy and took hold of her panties. I pulled them out, away from her body enough to get my intent across.

"Oh my god, you perv," Missy said breathily. "That's not what I meant at all."

Despite that, she jerked me even faster and more intensely. Her eyes locked on my cock, waiting for its explosion. Her breathing had become heavier, much like mine.

When I came, she thrust her hips forward and aimed me right for the gap between panties and skin. My cum hit her in thick, gooey streaks that dripped down toward her pussy. She milked every little bit of it from me, even wiping the last of it off with the edge of her underwear. I eased her panties back into place, trapping my cum within them.

"You happy now?" Missy asked.

I grinned. "Very."

I pushed her back against the wall and kissed her firmly. At the same time, I slipped my hand between her thighs and pressed my palm hard against her panties over her cummy pussy. I held her like that for a moment, then broke away.

"You're the best, Missy."

I left her standing there breathless, confused, and horny.

****

Missy was waiting for me in my room when I got home that evening. She wasn't even playing Zelda and pretending like she didn't care if I showed up or not, but instead was on her phone while waiting and put it away as soon as I showed up.

"Wasn't very nice of you this morning," she said.

"Oh?"

"Leaving me like that."

"Now you know how I felt."

"Hey, I jerked you off this morning."

"That's true. And it was lovely, thanks."

Missy flushed. "Well... you're welcome. But then I had to go to class all worked up, and with my panties, all messed, and-"

"You didn't change them first?"

"No."

I grinned. "Bad girl."

"Shut up! It's your fault."

"Only partly."

"Mostly."

I shrugged, not too bothered either way. "If you say so."

Missy bounced off the bed. "Glad you're admitting it."

She moved to leave the room, but I stepped in front of her. She didn't try very hard to get around me.

"Where do you think you're going?"

Missy tossed her hair flippantly. "Probably to go masturbate, since I have to do everything myself around here."

"Is that what you think?"

"Kinda, yeah."

I smiled crookedly and pressed my hand to her pussy, much as I had that morning. Her jeans prevented me from getting a particularly good feel this time, but it still got a reaction out of her, which was the main thing.

Missy stood nice and still for me as I knelt in front of her, undid her pants, and pulled them down her legs.

"Glad to see you changed your panties since you got home, at least," I said.

"Had to. They were getting all dry and gross. Thanks to you."

"Can't blame me for that," I muttered. "I don't control how cum works."

I pressed a finger to the front of Missy's panties. I located her slit by touch and rubbed up and down on it. It didn't take long for me to start feeling some moisture through the material. She had been waiting for me. However, as soon as I tried to pull Missy's panties down, I got my hands swatted again.

"I'm getting some seriously mixed signals here," I said.

"Tough."

"Were you not just complaining that I wasn't getting you off?"

"Maybe."

"Well, I'm trying."

Missy shifted her weight from foot to foot. "I'm not quite ready for that."

"For what, me touching you?"

"No. Taking my panties off."

"Seriously?"

"Yes."

I threw my hands up. "What do you want from me then?"

Missy considered the question. "I have a few ideas."

I followed her lead as she guided me to stand, then took my pants off. It seemed easier to go along with whatever she had in mind. I didn't know what was with her reluctance for panty removal, but it might just have been one of those things that didn't fully make sense. Sex and emotions could be like that.

Missy made me lie back on my bed. I was in the beginning stages of getting hard anyway, and she accelerated the process greatly when she straddled my waist and practically sat on my cock.

She had grabbed a controller beforehand and casually started up her game while rocking very gently back and forth on top of me. I grew harder beneath her, and I had to press on her butt a couple of times so she'd shift enough to give me space to grow.

Her grinding got a little firmer and more intense as she made a better and better connection with my erection. Eventually, I slipped out the front of my boxers, giving her free rein for my exposed cock. She reached down to touch it a few times when she had a free hand, but mostly just kept grinding.

I was stuck, it seemed. Somehow that just kept happening to me. It wasn't a bad thing by any means, since I was getting my sister's panty-covered pussy rubbed all over my cock, but it was at a slower pace than I would have chosen.

I had Missy's butt to stare at and play with to help amuse me, and I took full advantage of that. It wasn't quite enough to get past my arousal and desire for something a bit more. Something faster or harder. Something more than a decadent, sensual tease.

Or, dare I think it, something along the lines of Missy riding me for real.

That was probably too much. Maybe. Possibly. I wasn't quite sure either way. But just the thought of it was worryingly enticing.

I was kept pinned and ruthlessly teased for quite a while. Missy eventually came on my cock, which was kind of fun and interesting. It made her lose her rhythm and go nearly still for a moment afterward, but she soon got right back to her slow, excruciating pace rocking back and forth on me.

Only when she came a second time did Missy finally get off of me? Her panties were visibly soaked as she turned around and took a look at me.

"That looks kinda painful," she said, gently poking my angrily erect cock.

"It kinda is," I agreed. "You like doing that to me, don't you?"

Missy shrugged. "You coulda said something."

"And that would have worked."

"I dunno. Maybe."

Her game stayed paused and forgotten as she settled into playing with me instead. Either she could tell how needy I was, or maybe she just realized how long she'd been grinding on me because she didn't fuck around too long with me before getting to a solid grip with her hand and jerking me off with smooth, rapid strokes.

"I was never sure if it was a myth," Missy said as an afterthought. "Blue balls, or whatever. If it was just a ploy or a problem."

"Probably a little of both. Depending on the situation."

"Probably." She looked at me with a slightly raised eyebrow. "Do your balls hurt too?"

I felt a little embarrassed by the question, silly as that was. "Ah, yeah. They're actually where the pain tends to be. Kind of an ache to them."

"Like you need to cum badly?"

"Yeah. But, uh, they probably still won't be happy afterward."

"Oh. Teased you too much, huh?"

"Kinda, yeah."

Missy smiled apologetically. "You really could have said something."

"Yeah, well... I didn't want you to stop."

Her cheeks colored softly and she ducked her eyes for a moment. "I see."

Missy kept jerking me, getting me close. I was almost there when she abruptly leaned her head in close, opened her mouth, and took part of my cock inside. I didn't last long at all in her warm, smothering mouth, with her lithe, wet little tongue wiggling around on me.

I had a ridiculous amount of cum for her, thanks to the time she'd spent working me up. My balls contracted over and over in a simultaneous huge wave of relief, and a mild repeating pain. It was both wonderful and not something I particularly wanted to experience again.

Missy swallowed most of my cum, but didn't quite manage all of it as fast as it was coming. She choked a bit toward the end and had a bit of a messy chin when she sat back up. There was a rogue streak on her shirt where some had dripped.

"Damn, you did need that."

I nodded. "Yep."

"Feel better?"

"Much."

I wiped Missy's chin with my thumb, then offered it to her. She hesitated a second, then sucked it clean.

"Not a bad taste, at least," she said, still eyeing me a bit oddly.

"Glad to hear it."

"Uh-huh. You're just lucky. 'Cause if it had been too gross, I wouldn't have been doing that again."

I almost made a smartass comment about how she was implying she would do it again, then wisely decided against it. Too risky. Too much at stake.

****

Missy and I got more comfortable than ever with each other over the next few days. I got to wake up to her playing with my cock a couple of times, and she took another cumshot in her mouth after jerking me off again. She still wouldn't let me take her panties off, but I got my hand inside them to rub her off on one occasion, and anything to do with her tits seemed to be fair game still.

Saturday morning found Missy in my bed, pretty much just as expected. I felt her up some while I slowly came awake, and she pretended not to notice. Also as expected.

I noticed that she had a much baggier shirt on than usual for our weekend morning naughty playtime. That didn't alert my suspicions as much as maybe it should have. In the moment I just shrugged and flipped her shirt up to get it off her butt. I went wide-eyed afterward at the realization that she had no panties on underneath.

All I could do was stare, dumbfounded. I'd expected to get her panties off sooner or later, but I would never have guessed this is how it would go.

I caught the smirk on Missy's lips despite her best efforts to look forward and ignore me. It helped ground me back in reality. Sure I had my sister's perfect little ass all nicely bared in front of me, and sure it rather pulled the rug out from under my expectations, but it was still Missy I was dealing with, with all the good, bad, and impishness that entailed.

I ran my fingers reverently up her thigh and over her ass. I kept my touch light and teasing. Her deliberate lack of panties meant that I had a lot more leeway to play with, but it didn't feel right to immediately explore these new boundaries right to their limits.

Instead, I went slow. I savored the moment. I caressed Missy's thighs, hips, and back, with special attention paid to her ass. It took a concerted effort to hold back, but I kept myself in check. Eventually, I got her wiggling under my touch, seeking more. I responded with a gradually firmer fondling of her backside.

I straddled Missy, settling in comfortably as I started to lean in and massage her. I didn't have to pretend I wasn't after her butt this time. It was all about her ass. I continued to give some attention to her surrounding areas, but it was all focused on her pert little tushy.

Missy's breath caught a few times, and I got some quiet sighs and gasps from her. My careful progression to fully kneading her ass got some lovely reactions from her, small as they were. She got even squirmier when I spread her ass cheeks and experimented with rubbing my thumbs over the sensitive region between them.

Missy's butthole was as cute and perfect as I could have imagined. She seemed sensitive to it being touched, but I wasn't yet sure whether her twitches were a sign of anxious enjoyment, or of seeking avoidance. For all I knew, she might not have known either.

Until she gave me a clearer sign, I carried on rubbing her butthole, reveling in the freedom I had to play. I didn't quite dare try to get a finger in, though I was very tempted. I circled and pressed, but stayed outside. Mixed with grabbing and rubbing her ass, I amused myself just fine.

Eventually, I settled myself even lower, pushing Missy's legs apart so I could get right down between them. I caught her glancing back at me but ignored her. I nuzzled her bum, giving little kisses and licks to her ass cheeks. She tasted good; clean and fresh, with just the slightest distinct flavor of her own that I'd previously tasted on her lips.

Again I spread her ass, this time with my tongue rather than my fingers. I kept my licks small at first, but they were quick and furious, getting longer and longer with every additional taste of her. Her little wiggles and sighs only encouraged me, fueling my new addiction to my sister's butthole.

Missy abruptly set her controller down and whirled her head around toward me. "Goddammit, Aiden."

I paused, tongue mid-lick along her ass. It slowly retracted. "What?"

"You keep licking my butt."

"Well... yeah."

"You were s'posed to, you know, do other stuff."

"Other stuff?"

Missy squirmed and looked away for a moment. "I like when you play with my pussy, alright?"

"Sure. Makes sense."

"And I wasn't sure about taking my panties off. 'Cause... I dunno. Just 'cause. But I kinda wanted to, and I wanted you to, like, play with me more."

"Uh-huh."

Missy balled up a fist. "And then all you want to do is eat my goddamn ass."

I grinned. "You could have just asked."

"It was obvious!"

"Was it? You're kinda lying on your tummy. Your ass is way more visible. And it looks way too good to pass up."

She flushed, a smile fighting for space on her lips. "Such a pervy brother."

"That's me!" I slipped a hand between her legs, below where I'd been playing. Her little slit was easily located by touch, and incredibly wet for me already. "You really could have just asked, though. I'm happy to help."

Missy looked like she wanted to retort, but thought better of it, bit her lip, and turned back away from me. She was getting what she wanted. Further arguing, fun as it might be, wasn't going to accomplish anything.

I got to keep on eating Missy's butt while rubbing her pussy. I alternated hands, using her arousal to slick up her asshole, which both made it even more delicious and allowed me to try probing deeper. She tensed when I tried to poke a finger in, but those refMissyve contractions were getting slower and weaker all the time.

She took a pair of fingers in her pussy much easier. Unlike with her ass, Missy was happy to get more active there and was so wet and excited already that I could slip right in. She rocked her hips in a gentle motion, riding my fingers as they slipped deeper inside her.

I went back to aggressively eating Missy's ass as I felt the change in her. She was quivering with the impending release, her pussy gripping my fingers tightly. I lapped at her butthole and finger-fucked her steadily while she moaned and wiggled, and eventually came under my diligent ministrations.

Missy slowly recovered, body going still, breathing returning to normal. I kept up some soft caressing, but mainly just watched her.

"Better?" I asked.

She nodded. "Yeah. You do alright with some direction."

I grinned. "That's probably what I need. More direction to play with your butt."

Missy squealed as I smacked her bum. "Ow! No, you do that fine on your own. You need direction to do anything else, it seems."

I used some leftover wetness from Missy's pussy to push a finger partway into her ass. "You might have a point."

She glared at me, but in her relaxed, post-orgasm state, she didn't tense at all at the intrusion. "You've got a problem."

"I've got an obsession." I kissed Missy's butt cheek while gently fingering her ass. "If you had the view I did, you'd understand."

"If I were a pervy brother maybe I'd understand."

"That too."

I finger-fucked her some more, then sat up and tugged my boxers off. I'd pulled a Missy on myself and gotten all horny and worked up, and was getting to a point of needing to do something about it.

"What, you think you're gonna fuck my ass now or something?" Missy asked.

"That's the plan," I said cheerfully, with no expectation that she'd agree. I'd only intended to grind on her until I came, but as long as she was going to bring the subject up, I'd take the long shot on it.

Missy was quiet a moment, then, "Well you better damn well use real lube if you're gonna do that."

I stopped cold. "Really?"

"Yes really! You think I want you half-assing this?"

"No, I mean lube, but... I can, like, fuck your butt?"

Missy squirmed. "Well, you probably need to cum, yeah?"

"I do."

"And you have your weird obsession."

"Not that weird."

"So, like, you might as well, right?"

I tilted my head, considering what Missy was telling me. "You want to try it, don't you?"

"I'm indifferent. It's just so you can-"

I leaned in over Missy, accidentally dragging my erection along her butt, and kissed her on the cheek. "You're still horny and want your brother inside you," I whispered in her ear.

She elbowed me in the tummy and never looked back at me. "I'll take back the offer. See if I don't."

I didn't think she would, but I cut out the teasing anyway. I had to stop and ponder, which was enough hesitation to make Missy curious.

"What's the hold-up, not sure anymore. I wouldn't have guessed you having second thoughts now."

"Not at all. Just trying to think where I can get lube at this time of morning on a Saturday."

Missy stopped everything and slowly turned her whole body to face me. I absently checked out a better view of her pussy, but still had things on my mind.

"Are you fucking for real right now?"

I shook my head. "Not yet, alas."

"You don't have lube?"

"Why would I?"

"You... I... you..." Missy closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I can't believe this nonsense."

I shrugged, slightly embarrassed now. "There aren't a lot of opportunities where I need it, are there?"

Still with her eyes closed, "Fine. Top drawer of my dresser. You unprepared fool."

I smiled, darted in for a kiss, then headed for her room. "Thanks, Missy. You rock."

"Yeah, I know," she grumbled as I was on my way out.

I bounded down the hall, cock bouncing in front of me. An errant trail of precum smacked my thigh and stayed there. It was pretty damn stupid to be racing naked and horny for my sister's room when I didn't know for sure no parents were lurking about, but I didn't much care.

I had to dig through Missy's panties to find the lube she'd hidden away. I also found a vibrator on my quick sweep, and I suspected there might have been more to be found. However, it wouldn't be right to pry into her private things just for curiosity. And, more importantly, her ass was waiting for me. I slammed the drawer shut and sprinted back to her.

Missy was waiting for me. Not just still where I'd left her, but specifically awaiting my return. She'd ditched her shirt and adopted a face-down, ass-up position on my bed, presenting herself beautifully for me. Despite my haste, I had to stop and just admire her for a moment.

I approached her much more calmly than I felt. I felt a full body ache of need and desire for my beautiful little sister. The adoration I had for her at that moment manifested physically inside me, making my actions wooden and drawing me in like I was under her thrall.

"You put your game away and everything," I said softly in an attempt to keep some control. "How romantic."

"You've been too distracting. That's all. I can't play properly with you... doing stuff."

"Uh-huh. I'm sure that's it."

"It is!"

"I believe you." I knelt behind her on the bed and casually ran a pair of fingers along her pussy. "I'm sure you're crazy wet for totally unrelated reasons."

"Ugh. I'm gonna regret this, aren't I?"

"You most certainly will not."

Missy was ready for me, thanks to the work I'd put in already, but I didn't risk ruining all that by going too fast. I got her butt nice and lubed up first, spreading it with my fingers and making sure to get inside her some too. Her hips rocked back a bit even just at that gentle penetration.

Grinding on her with my cock got her going. She could protest all she wanted, but her pretense fell apart pretty quickly as I rubbed back and forth across her butt crack, teasing her little hole. She got all wiggly and made some cute, involuntary noises of desire and impatience.

"You gonna do it already or what?"

I smiled and spread her butt one last time to get a good look, then pressed the head of my cock to her butthole. "So impatient."

"Yeah, well, I've got things to do today. Haven't had breakfast even, and I'm getting... hungry..."

Her sentence trailed off into something like a surprised moan. Her ass took me even easier than I'd hoped, and I was inside her before she realized it. I stopped immediately, just in case, but I didn't need to worry.

"Oh wow," Missy said. She clutched at the sheet beneath her, then released it. "That's it?"

"Um... no? There's more."

"No, but I mean... I thought it was gonna hurt a little or something at first."

"You were pretty well warmed up."

"True. Pervy brother."

"Guilty."

Missy bit her lip, then nodded to herself. "You can go deeper."

I held her hips and gently pushed forward, then pulled back, then forward just a little bit more. She was tight, but not so much that I was worried about hurting her. I'd already seen that she could take my width. It was just a matter of working the rest of my cock into her snug little butt.

Missy had her face turned on my bed such that I could see half of it. That was enough to watch the twitches of her lips and the way her visible eye rolled back when I sank deeper into her ass. I loved seeing the effect I was having on her, even while experiencing inverse but equally amazing sensations.

I expelled a huge sigh of contentment as I bottomed out fully inside my sister. Her butt had taken everything, the entire length of my cock, right down to my balls. It was so warm and cozy in her ass, and the way she gripped me when I pulled back was like she didn't want to let me go.

"And you thought you'd hate this," I said.

"I never said that." Missy bit her lip and clenched her hands into tight fists as I thrust a little harder. "And I don't hate it."

"I knew you wouldn't."

"Sure you did."

I got into a rhythm fucking Missy's ass. I held her hips steady, sometimes kneading and spreading her butt cheeks, but mostly just keeping her firmly in place for easy thrusting. She was very helpful about it, holding nice and still, only moving just a little to rock her hips back in time with mine. She could downplay it if she wanted, but there was no question she was loving this as much as I was.

Missy closed her eyes and arched her back even more somehow, while always keeping her bum up in the air at a constant height. She alternated biting her lip and letting out soft moans and sighs. I was truly glad she liked it. It would have sucked if she didn't, and I wouldn't have been able to enjoy myself. More than that, the pleasure she got, and everything I could see and feel from her, all made it that much more fun for me. Getting to bury my cock in my sister's tight ass was physically amazing by itself, but getting that positive feedback from her amplified it to ridiculous levels.

It was undoubtedly the best morning ever. I'd already had the chance to play with Missy for a while, to explore her ass in a way I wouldn't have expected upon waking up, and now to leisurely fuck her up the butt and further my naughty claim on it. I couldn't ask for anything more than that, except, possibly, more time.

It was just as well I couldn't last forever. If I'd gone too long, I would have run the risk of wearing Missy out, or chafing her butt and marring the experience. As much as I wanted to pound her ass for hours, I couldn't resist its magnificence nearly so long, nor would it have been ideal in the grand scheme of things.

I kept fucking her until the very end and kept right on savoring every moment of being in my sister's ass until I came inside it. There was a brief period of an even more magical experience, the bliss of cumming added to everything else, then came the gradual fading away.

I stayed inside Missy for a bit afterward, even to the point where I could feel myself softening in her, then eventually pulled out. I lay down next to her, staring at nothing. She stayed right where she was a moment longer, then dropped flat to the mattress, curling up slightly while facing me.

"You like making messes," Missy said softly.

"Didn't make a mess. Very neat and clean."

"Inside my butt's a total mess. Don't think I didn't feel that."

I grinned lazily. "But as long as you keep it in there, it's hardly a real mess, is it?"

She snorted. "You'd like that, wouldn't you? Me walking around all day with a butt full of your cum."

A thrill went up my spine. "Oh my god, I so would."

"Naughty brother."

"Bad sister."

Missy grinned back at me, then slipped an arm under her head and closed her eyes. I watched her a moment, then rolled my head to face the ceiling without really focusing on it. Her breathing was barely audible but drew my ear as surely as an explosion would have. When I closed my eyes too, all I could see was her.

"Didn't you say you were hungry?" I asked.

"Yeah. I am. I guess. Just maybe not that hungry."

"No?"

"Well... I dunno. I'll get there. Eventually."

I cracked an eyelid and peeked at her. Still just lying there. Still naked. Full of my cum. No sign of wanting to leave.

"Sure," I said. "Eventually."

We lazed around together for a while afterward. I got pretty hungry too, but I just didn't want to move. It wasn't even a matter of wanting to play with Missy more, or to stare at her enticingly nude body, but rather just being with her, sharing our mutual secrets without having to say a word, and basking in her proximity.

We eventually got dressed and pretended like we were functional humans, but my day had begun and ended with Missy first thing in the morning. The rest was a wash, except for the little thrill I got every time I saw her and thought of my cum still in her butt. I assumed she didn't walk around with it all day, but I wasn't sure about that.

****

Missy and I kept messing around the next few days. Nothing on Earth could have stopped us, I think, other than perhaps a very large wall placed between us.

We spent a lot of time casually misclothed together, and hands sneaking places they shouldn't be practically becoming 'hello' for us. I didn't get to fuck her butt again right away. As much as she'd loved it the first time, she wasn't giving me signals that she wanted it again, let alone telling me so. I still ate her ass out a few times and rubbed my cock on it in case that would work, but it didn't go any further. Which was all fine with me. I was pretty sure it would happen again, and I was having lots of fun in the meantime.

I was chilling in my room one evening toward the end of the week when Missy approached me differently than I was used to. She'd been getting to be quite well-versed in luring me in when she wanted attention. Not that she'd ever truly struggled in that area, but since she'd begun to make a habit of showing off her tits or ass, or sometimes both, she didn't run hardly any risk of being ignored.

This time was different. I was zoned out, reclining in my chair and playing a game, and instead of stretching out on my bed and 'accidentally' flashing me a little something, she sat firmly cross-legged on my bed, hands in her lap, staring fixedly at me until I acknowledged her presence.

"If this is you wanting to play, you're picking an awfully strange way of going about it," I said.

"It's not," Missy said.

"Then what?"

"I hurt my butt."

That got my attention. I paused my game and turned for a proper conversation. "From when we-"

"No. I had maybe a tiny little ache after that time." Missy flicked her hair. "So I thought, like, no big deal, right?"

"Um... I guess?"

"And I just wanted to experiment a little."

"Uh-huh."

"And it fucking hurts!"

"Oh. Well, that can happen. You used lube?"

"Oh course I did! Why would I not- never mind. Just, like, how come it didn't hurt when you did it?"

I cocked my head. "Well, you remember how I warmed you up for basically an hour?"

"You licked my butt like a pervy brother, sure."

"I mean, I assume you didn't warm up nearly so well this time."

"Is that all?"

"Well... yeah."

Missy shook her head. "But it was so easy last time."

"Yes, because-"

"I know, I know. Your weird obsession had some value. I get it."

I wasn't sure if I'd won or not, but I decided that I probably had. "Good. Glad to hear it."

I went back to my game, but it turned out Missy wasn't done with me yet.

"It still hurts," she said.

"Your butt?"

"Yeah."

"Oh. Sorry."

There was a pause.

"It felt nice when you licked it," Missy said in a hinting kind of tone.

"Did it? I thought it was just a weird obsession thing that I-"

"Yeah, yeah. I'm admitting it, alright? Would you just please, like... you know."

I smiled, unable to help it turning into a bit of a smirk. "Would you like me to make it feel better?"

"Yes please," she mumbled.

"Well, you've come to the right place." I held up the controller. "You want to play?"

"Sure."

We got situated in what was one of my favorite positions. Missy stretched out on her tummy, naked from the waist down, focus firmly on her game until I did something to change that. I nestled in between her legs, getting all the access to her sweet little ass that I could ever want.

Missy's poor butthole was a bit tender. After some initial testing, I kept my fingers well away and soothed them with the very gentlest of licks and kisses. She was on edge at first but began to relax under my dedicated care.

As she was salved by my tongue and saliva, some of the stings seemed to gradually fade away. I got firmer and deeper with my tongue, really spreading her cheeks and getting my face in there. Her ass was so damn addicting, I couldn't have maintained a delicate, professional touch if I'd wanted to.

Missy was enjoying herself too, now that I'd taken care of her initial pain. She was getting all wiggly the way she did when I made her horny but she didn't want to show it too obviously. When I checked her pussy, it was all wet and ready for fun.

I fingered Missy while eating her ass, getting her all worked up. Of course, I got myself pretty horny too. I eventually had to take a quick break to ditch my bottoms and let my hard cock run free.

In the brief time, I had my back turned, Missy had rolled over and was watching me as I turned around again. My gaze swung from her face down to between her immodestly spread legs, then back again. I shrugged and repositioned myself to eat her pussy instead of her ass. I was fMissyble when I needed to be.

"You got your cock out," Missy said after a few minutes of letting me lick her wet little slit.

"You noticed."

"What do you think you're gonna do with it, hm?"

"Nothin'. Was getting uncomfortable, is all."

"Uh-huh. Well, you can't fuck my butt."

"I know."

"It's still sore."

"I'm aware."

"So you can't."

"Gotcha."

I licked Missy some more. I had a feeling she wasn't finished, but she tasted really good, and I was enjoying myself. She'd say whatever it was in her own time.

"It'll just have to be my pussy," she finally said.

I finished a last lick almost comically slowly, then stared at her. Fuck her pussy, huh? I couldn't very well say no to that. I'd been ready for the usual grinding on her, or maybe getting jerked off at some point. This was better. Far better.

"Well, if it has to be," I said with all due solemnity, "who am I to argue?"

"Who indeed?" Missy murmured.

My licks transitioned upward into a soft trail of kisses and nuzzle leading to Missy's mouth, which I gave some extra attention to. Kissing her properly put my cock just about level with where it needed to be, which was a double bonus.

This was probably what she'd been angling for right from the start. The way she bucked her hips to rub all over my cock, the way she kissed me back, there was no way her suggestion had been anything as casual or out of necessity as she'd wanted it to sound. Taking things even further back, I could only assume she'd been in a particularly horny mood anyway if she'd tried fucking her ass in the first place. I'd have to subtly remind her at some point that that was my job.

I started grinding back against Missy, needing more of her rubbing on my cock. She was so slick against me, so tantalizing. Her pussy was also a much more natural fit than her butt, in some ways. My cock could practically navigate on its own, Missy's body was doing such a fantastic job of coaxing it in.

I slowed my movements, but let our bodies do what they wanted to do. My cock found her entrance and the head slipped inside just as smoothly as if we'd done this thousands of times before.

Missy clasped me tightly and tried to wiggle me deeper, but she was stuck beneath me and didn't have the right leverage. I kissed her firmly as I obliged and thrust into her.

Her pussy accepted me eagerly. It was tight and wet, like her ass in some ways, very different in others. Regardless of the minutiae, it was a simply wonderful feeling to slip deeper and deeper, and eventually bury my cock inside. It felt so right, so very amazing.

I pulled my head back enough to look at Missy's face. She was the reason. Sure she felt good physically just goddamn everywhere I'd touched her, tasted her, and been inside her. But that wasn't all of it. It was that she was Missy. My sister. The person I trusted and knew best of anyone in my life. The one I spent so much time with and still never got tired of. Sex with her was on a whole other level from just the physical act of it.

I could only hope she understood she was spoiling me. That every new experience we shared was another step that couldn't be taken back. Just as I had become helplessly addicted to her ass, so too could I develop other obsessions. From just the feeling of her pussy gripping the full length of my cock, I was pretty sure I'd found a new one.

At the same time, Missy might have known exactly what I felt about her. Her fingers were digging into me enough to hurt, her eyes were rolled back, and her mouth was open in either a pant or just waiting for me to kiss her again. Her oft-feigned indifference or dismissiveness of my desire for her had always clearly been a game of sorts, but I hadn't considered that part of her coyness might have been an emotional layer of defense. A way of maintaining control not just over me, but over herself as well.

Or maybe it was just fun, and I was reading too much into things.

"You're staring," Missy chastised lightly.

"Sorry. Couldn't help it."

"You have a bit of a problem with that sort of thing, don't you?"

"Around you, sure."

Missy rolled her eyes, but her lips betrayed a smile all the same. I kissed her and rocked my hips back and forth, making her moan into my mouth. She ground back on me even more energetically, as well as squeezing her pussy around my cock and doing just amazing things down there.

We were a little uncoordinated and still figuring things out, but I enjoyed every second of it. Every move, every touch, whether dextrous or fumbling, held its special magic. Every meeting of our eyes in between kisses contained some small communication.

Missy tugged at my shirt, forcing me to move even less smoothly for a moment while I helped her get it over my head. I responded by pushing her top up over her breasts and leaving it there. I didn't need it off, just out of the way. Her hands clutched at bare skin now, sometimes rubbing over my chest when there was room. I fondled her tits right back, then lay closer to her so that our chests could press together.

I fucked Missy harder, getting just as much an increase in vigor from her as she matched my energy at every step. I wanted more and harder, and deeper. If anything, her desire might have been all the greater.

In a sense, it was a bigger thing for her. It was probably a more significant difference for her between me being in her butt or her pussy. If I felt those exquisite little differences on my end, I could only imagine how she experienced them.

"You're gonna make a mess again," Missy whispered as she nipped at my earlobe.

"Eventually, sure."

"Inside me."

"Well-"

"Bad brother, always messing me like that."

"I could cum somewhere else."

"And make me clean it up? Rude."

I smiled, then turned my head to meet her mouth, pulling my ear away from her and replacing it with my lips. I nipped back at her bottom lip as revenge for her toothy excursion.

"I could cum in you again," I said.

"Bad brother."

"But only if you want me to."

She looked at me, a faint wrinkle on her brow, a slight pout on her lip. I held her gaze evenly, or as evenly as I could while constantly thrusting into her tight little pussy.

"Please?" she said.

I nodded, kissed her again, and lost myself in her, in so many ways.

I didn't worry about holding back from cumming. Not if she wanted it. I just let it happen naturally.

Missy's nails dug into my flesh as we came. She buried her face in my neck. My cum exploded inside her, into her already-soaked pussy, making just the sort of mess she'd alluded to. The mess she wanted.

If I'd thought cumming in her ass was special, this was something else again. I wasn't sure that I preferred one or the other from a physical standpoint, but emotionally I knew this meant more.

I rolled to the side, and Missy followed, clinging so close that I didn't slip out of her right away. We held each other in a warm, loving embrace, and I slowly softened until my cock slid out of her on its own. It was a bit gooey, but most of my cum remained inside her.

"It's better when the mess is inside," Missy murmured, slipping a hand between her legs and cupping her pussy.

"Is it?"

"Mmhm. Tidier."

I snorted softly. "Sure. Tidy. That's what it is."

"And secret."

"Secret?"

"Yeah. No one knows. But I do. I can feel it."

"Tidy and secret, huh?"

Missy smiled and kissed me. "Don't look all befuddled. I like having you cum in me, ok? 'Cause it's yours, and 'cause it's naughty."

"But mostly because you don't have to clean up right away, right?"

She giggled. "Sure, yeah, that's the main thing."

"Thought so." I wrapped my arms around her, nestling my chin against her shoulder. "I love you," I said.

"Love you too, Aiden. And your perviness. And messes."

"I'm serious."

Missy pulled back to look at me. She sighed gently. "Me too. Really. But, like, we can't date or anything, right? You remember that?"

"Of course I do."

"You're my brother."

"Got it. That doesn't mean I can't love you."

"Siblings can love each other."

"And kinda wish you were my girlfriend."

Missy pursed her lip. "See, you're pushing it."

"Just saying."

"Yeah. I know." She shrugged. "But I'd take you being my brother over my boyfriend any day."

"Really?" I thought about it. "Yeah... yeah, you might be right."

"Of course I am."

"Only 'cause you're a pervy sister though."

Missy mock-gasped. "Am not!"

"Are too."

"I'm just... trying to deal with your perviness. You've corrupted me."

"Oof. That's no good. Guess I better stop cuddling naked with you, and licking you in fun places, and making messes, and-"

"Whoa, now, let's not go crazy here."

"No, no, you've got such a good point." I extricated myself from Missy's clutches and started gathering clothes. "I need to be much more prim and proper. Set a good example."

Missy sat up. Her shirt slipped partway down over her tits. "Dammit, Aiden, come back to bed. You can lick me all the fun places you want."

"Ooh, tempting. But I actually gotta take a wicked piss."

Missy collapsed backward, shaking her head. "Ugh. Changed my mind. And here I thought you had class."

"Really? Maybe I do. Everyone pees, you know."

"You don't gotta say it and ruin the mood like that."

"There'll be other moods."

"Will there though?"

"I'm pretty confident."

My confidence was well justified, too. By the time I got back, which wasn't all that long, Missy had her shirt pulled down and was lying on my bed playing Zelda. She remained fully bottomless, with long bare legs and a pretty little bum all exposed and waiting for me, not to mention the pussy full of my cum that I knew she hadn't done anything about.

I wasn't quite in the mood to start something again just yet, but I was happy to sit and play with her while she played her game and kind of just see what happened.

****

Missy and I were more inseparable than usual over the next little while. It was getting to a point where we almost couldn't be in the same room without one of us sneaking some naughty feelings. If we were in my bedroom, or otherwise confidently alone, those sneaky feels graduated to fondling, making out, getting half or fully naked, and various forms of sex.

It was pretty great, essentially.

Missy had become less patient about waiting for me, especially in the mornings. I started waking up to find her already slowly stroking my cock when one of her hands was free. Once she figured I could take over naughtiness, she'd usually adopt her more passive, stretched-out-on-my-bed pose.

It probably shouldn't have surprised me when I woke up one weekend morning and found she'd been less patient than ever. As I cracked my eyes and tried to sort out my bleary senses, I found that what I was feeling was Missy already astride me and grinding gently with my cock firmly buried in her pussy. She was focused on her game, not fucking me very hard at all, but moving enough to immediately place it as the best wake-up call of my life.

On that occasion, I didn't take over. I didn't make any move. Nor, indeed, did she seem to care if I did. She had her hands and attention free, and I got to wake up as slowly and luxuriously as a boy could ever ask for.

Wake-up sex got worked into Missy's rotation, much to my delight. She still did a lot of casual jerking off, bottomlessly waiting for me to wake up and play with her, and on one notable occasion when I'd been too deep a sleeper, actually sitting firmly on my face and not getting off until I licked her out.

All of that was on top of whatever other games we felt like playing at other times. Those were great too, but mornings with Missy had taken over even more of a special place in my heart than they'd occupied before. She made waking up fun.

Quite surprisingly to me, it was Mom who made me think harder about Missy and me. Not that she meant to by any means. She started by scaring the shit out of me.

"I think Missy's seeing someone," Mom said.

Luckily, she wasn't looking at me, as I'm sure my face was a horrifying mix of confusion, fear, and jealousy. I forced myself to rein it in and get more information before I panicked properly. I wasn't even sure if I should panic because Mom was suspicious of us, or because Missy was interested in someone else.

"You think so?" I asked.

"You haven't noticed how different she's been?"

"Uh... no? She's just Missy."

"Maybe you don't see it. But lately, she's just been so... happy, I guess. In good moods all the time."

"Sometimes that just happens."

"To teenagers?"

"Uh..."

"She's kind of reminding me of when I met your dad."

I flinched. "Ok."

"I wonder if she's in love."

"Well-"

"First love." Mom sighed. "So beautiful, so fragile."

"You're freaking me out a little, Mom."

"Sorry." Mom ruffled my hair affectionately. "You're not seeing anyone, are you? I shouldn't just talk about your sister, I guess."

I shrugged and hoped it looked casual. "Not as such."

"No? And you don't know of anyone Missy's seeing?"

"She hasn't told me about any boys at school or anything," I said carefully.

"Maybe not, then," Mom said thoughtfully. "Could just be a big crush or something too, I suppose. But if I had to put money on it, I'd say she's really into someone. Someone she hasn't talked about." She paused. "You don't think it's a girl, do you? And she doesn't want us to know?"

I almost laughed at how wrong and right she was at the same time. Instead, I put a hand on her shoulder and somehow maintained composure. "Mom, she might just want her privacy. She doesn't tell any of us everything."

"Yeah, maybe." Mom pouted. "I want to know what's going on with her, that's all."

"I know, Mom. But teenagers, right? What can you do?"

Mom tilted her head. "I know you think you're being funny, but just wait until you have a couple. See how you like it."

"I plan on not having any. Saves the hassle."

"Uh-huh. We'll see."

I patted Mom patronizingly on the head. "Sure we will."

"Things happen, Aiden."

I thought of Missy, my little sister, the girl I was in love with, having sex with every day, and wanted to spend all my free time with. The one girl who should never have been in the running for any of that.

"Now that I believe," I mumbled absently.

****

In all the years Missy had been sneaking into my room first thing in the morning, I didn't think I'd ever returned the favor. I'd never had a reason to, for one, and she was so consistently an earlier riser that I wouldn't have had much of a chance anyway.

It took a very deliberate effort to wake up early enough on the next available Saturday to beat her to it. It was an ungodly early hour for a weekend, but hopefully worth it.

No one else would be up yet, so I had no fears about padding over to Missy's room in just my boxers. It looked suspicious as hell, but I had to be seen for that to matter.

Missy was still asleep, which was good because the effect would have been somewhat ruined otherwise. I closed the door, approached her bed, and just watched her sleep for a moment. Something I so rarely had a chance to witness.

I painstakingly pulled her covers out of the way without disturbing her. She lay on her side, which was inconvenient, but was made up for by her not wearing any panties. I smiled at her half-naked, comfortably dozing form in the dim light. I couldn't imagine why she'd think it would come up, but I was about eighty percent sure her bottomlessness was for my potential benefit. That or she'd started to enjoy dressing that way thanks to our messing around.

I had no idea how to urge my sleeping sister onto her back without waking her, other than just trying to physically move her and hope for the best. Some careful, gentle pressure eventually did the trick. I thought she was going to wake up once she'd rolled, but after waiting and watching for a couple of minutes, I decided I'd either gotten away with it, or she was better at faking sleep than I was, and that seemed unlikely.

With all the tricky parts out of the way, I got to savor the most purely fun phase of my plan. For the first time, I got to wake Missy up by playing with her instead of vice versa. I felt her up a bit through her shirt, but that wasn't what I was after. No, I wanted her pussy.

Licking Missy out was one of my favorite things anyway. Sure I didn't get a reaction from her this time, but I often didn't while she was awake either. In this case, I had the bonus anticipation of not knowing exactly when she'd wake up, that thrill of switching roles, and the exciting uncertainty of not being entirely sure what she'd do about it.

I licked and sucked gently on Missy's pussy, though with increasing fervor as the taste of her and my naughtiness got me all horny. Even before she moved, I could tell when I'd finally awakened her. It was my first chance to understand what she'd meant about knowing when I was awake. There was something just simply different about her when the change happened.

"What are you doing up so early?" Missy murmured, her fingers finding my hair and running through it lazily.

"I thought that was obvious."

"Just couldn't wait, huh?"

"Kinda that. Kinda other stuff."

"Oh?"

I kept rubbing Missy, teasing her clit with my fingertips while we talked. "I thought it needed to happen."

She gave me a sleepy, crooked smile. "I'm a little surprised you didn't take the chance to do something... naughtier."

"If you'd taken too long to wake up, maybe." I kissed the inside of her thigh. "But then, I'd feel a little weird about taking too many liberties."

"Well don't feel bad. Take liberties."

"You weren't wearing panties on purpose, huh?"

"For almost two weeks now." She sighed. "Always hopeful."

"I'll have to try harder in the future."

"Yes. You must."

"So if you woke up and I was inside you..."

Missy bit her lip. "Yes please."

"Good to know." I kissed her just above her clit. "Wasn't sure."

"Really?"

"Well... I dunno."

"Because you seemed fine waking up inside me. Tryin' to be all chivalrous or something?"

"... maybe."

She ruffled my hair affectionately. "You goof. You know chivalry isn't what I'm after."

"No. I suppose there hasn't been much call for it, has there?"

"Not really, no."

I went back to licking Missy, already planning in my head what I might do next time I could force myself to get up before her. There were interesting possibilities if I truly didn't have to worry about her being upset. Not that I'd believed she would be, but confirmation was nice.

Missy cooed and wriggled as I licked her more and more aggressively. I loved eating her out, and I loved making her cum on my tongue even more. Now that the novelty of licking her awake was fading, I wanted to finish her off and put a nice little cap on our early morning naughtiness.

She eventually came for me, giving me a last messy taste of her delicious pussy as her orgasm flooded my lips. I licked her gently back down to earth, then crawled up to cuddle with her.

I spooned in behind Missy as she rolled onto her side. I was so hard for her, my erection all snugly pressed into her butt and demanding not to be ignored. There was going to be more fun, but I had something to ask her first.

"I could get used to this," Missy mumbled contentedly.

I slipped a hand under her shirt, pushing the material partway up her tummy as I located her tits by feel. "Nice, isn't it?"

"Mmhm."

I kissed her shoulder. "Missy?"

"Yeah?"

"I've been thinking."

"That's dangerous."

"It is. I love you."

"I know."

"I want you to be my girlfriend."

She tensed. Her response was slow in coming this time. "Aiden, you know we can't. I can't date my brother."

"Who said anything about dating?"

"You just did."

"I said I want you to be my girlfriend. I want to be together. We don't have to date."

"How exactly does that work?" The amusement was thick in her tone.

"You'll like it, I think."

"Oh yeah?"

"Mmhm. Here's my cunning plan."

"Tell me."

"We'll be together, yeah? But we won't tell anyone. We'll be super sneaky about it."

"That's... already what we do."

"Exactly. So it'll be easy."

"Then what's the difference?"

"'Cause then we have a bonus secret. And it's official. Secret, but official."

"Official, huh?"

"Yes."

"You know you'd be stuck with me then."

"When have I ever not been?"

"And you wouldn't be allowed to see other girls."

"Why would I want to?"

Missy shrugged. "Well, you went after your sister. You're horny and out of control."

I tickled her side where she was vulnerable, making her squeal and try to roll away. "You know that's not what happened."

"Do I?"

"You do." I had to wrestle her a bit to get on top of her, pin her down, and kiss her properly. "I honestly love you, Missy. Just you. I don't care if no one else knows. Only we have to know."

She chewed on her lip, eyes searching for clues in mine. "I do like it being our secret," she said.

"I thought you might."

"And it doesn't change anything."

"That's my point."

Missy bumped my nose. "Ok. You win. You can be my boyfriend."

"You're my girlfriend."

"Nuh-uh. You're my boyfriend. I called it."

"Fine."

Missy nudged my shoulder, dislodging my arm and allowing her to scoot out from under me. Her top didn't cover her pussy when she stood up, which was very distracting.

"Good. Got that settled. That was too much work this early in the morning."

"Tell me about it."

She flipped her hair casually and turned toward the door. "I'ma go play some Zelda. You wanna watch?"

I was already staring at her swaying butt as I followed behind her. "Just watch?"

"Well... maybe you can find something to occupy yourself with."

"Yeah. I think maybe I can."

****

It took me a while to sneak in on Missy again. I tried my best a few times, but now that she knew and could anticipate, it just wasn't happening. She was as disappointed as I was.

The trick that ended up working was to do it on a weekday. She wasn't expecting that, and so was in a nice, deep sleep when I padded into her room at perhaps the ungodliest hour I'd ever been awake. Or rather, that I was awake after having slept, rather than before I'd even gone to bed.

I was still careful and silent since I'd been foiled before by Missy being easily disturbed when she was expecting something. Even though I thought I'd beaten her this time and she'd be sleeping normally, I didn't want to ruin everything by being overconfident. I needed my payoff for all this inhumane early-rising nonsense.

Missy was bottomless, as she'd been every night for weeks, so far as I could tell. Her dedication to maybe getting some action in her sleep was both hot and kind of adorable.

I'd been hard before even entering her room, just from the thought of what was coming. When it came to Missy, it didn't take much to get me going. Now, alone with her, staring at her pretty pussy while she dozed unaware, I couldn't have been any more aroused. This was it. What I'd been striving for.

I spread Missy's legs as gently as I could, exposing her sweet little pussy for a nice, soft tongue bath. I loved licking her anywhere that was on offer, it was very nearly my favorite activity with her, and it was all the hotter doing it while she was asleep.

As much as I enjoyed the thrill of waiting for her to wake up to find my brotherly tongue buried in her, I very much hoped that wouldn't happen this time. I just wanted to get her all soaking wet and ready for more. She reacted so nicely to my licking, even when she didn't know about it. Her pussy knew what was up without conscious instruction at all.

Getting inside my angelically snoozing sister was trickier than licking her. I could be gentle and soothing with my soft, wet tongue, but my cock was hard and needed to go much deeper.

It was a struggle for self-control to push into Missy so very slowly. No kissing, no fondling, no putting any unnecessary weight on her. Just sliding into her waiting pussy, barely breathing, and filling her up without waking her.

I had to fuck her so slowly, so gently. It was the kind of exquisite torture Missy liked to visit upon me, only I was doing it to myself this time. I had good cause, sure, and I never doubted it, but I so badly wanted to pound the shit out of her and make a nice cummy mess. That would certainly wake her up and would ruin all my efforts, but boy was it tempting.

I was sweating and feeling some ache in my muscles by the time I got close. Despite not going hard or fast in any respect, it was a pretty physically intense time. Having to hold a careful position while giving steady, gentle thrusts to my sleeping sister was a workout all its own.

And it was all so very worth it in the end. I gave a happy, successful sigh then turned into a moan, my cock finally pulsing and spurting cum, finishing the sexy task I'd assigned myself.

Missy's breathing changed and her eyes fluttered open as my cum continued to flood into her. It only took a second or two before she broke out into the hugest grin I'd ever seen. She stretched out, lazily accepting the last of my cum while waking up.

"Almost had a perfect run," I said, smiling back and then giving her a good morning kiss.

She shook her head. "No, you nailed it. That was perfect."

"You think?"

Missy pulled in for another kiss. "I know. Feeling that last little bit, knowing what you've been up to..." She bit her lip and looked deep into my eyes. "It was amazing. Thank you."

We kissed and snuggled some more, then I eventually made my way back to bed since I still had a possible hour or two of sleep I could sneak in before having to start my day. I probably should have guessed what Missy had in mind, but I was running a bit of a sleep deficit for the night and wasn't quite thinking everything through.

When I awoke again later on, it was with my cock firmly ensconced in Missy's ass. Not only had she managed not to injure herself playing with her butt this time, but she'd fully buried me inside and was grinding on me to such a beautiful wake-up call. The sort of wake-up that she was much more practiced at giving me than vice versa, though not one that she'd ever done with her ass quite like this.

Missy was facing away from me, giving me such a beautiful view of her grinding her bum around on my cock. She bounced on it a little, but only softly until she knew I was awake, at which point her bouncing got a whole lot harder and more fun.

Her hand was busy on her pussy, probably working her clit if I had to guess, while she rode me to my second orgasm of the morning. She came before I did, but there was barely a stutter in her rhythm as she kept anally milking me for the sexy mess she was after. Her bum eventually got a nice, big load to match the one in her pussy, which delighted her to no end, judging by the smile on her face when she finally turned around.

We didn't have time for cuddling at this point in the morning. We were running ourselves pretty late and needed to get moving. I took the time to appreciate Missy pulling a fresh pair of panties up her legs and snugging them cozily to her messy holes, but then I had to get moving.

Missy wasn't even done yet. I was in the bathroom trying to get ready when she waltzed in like she hadn't a care in the world, dropped to her knees, and scooted as close between me and the sink as she could. She yanked my boxers down with no preamble at all, the only clothing I'd yet managed to do, and started sucking on my soft cock like we hadn't had sex in months.

I couldn't say no to her. Not even knowing how close we were pushing our time. Not even with the risk that our parents would wonder what the hell was keeping the both of us this morning. One look into her big, adorable eyes as she sucked on me was enough to dispel the very notion of trying to stop her.

I somehow managed to shave while getting frantically sucked off by my horny little sister, but I had no idea how I didn't cut myself repeatedly in the attempt. As soon as I'd finished I had to lean on the sink for support. Missy was working me hard and making my legs go all funny.

Missy wanted another mess of cum, and she got it. It wasn't as nice a load as the first two of the morning, but her ferocious assault on my cock still got pretty good results. She had a nice mouthful as she stood back up.

"You gonna swallow or what?" I asked as she leaned against the sink where I'd braced myself moments ago.

Her mouth remained closed, cheeks slightly puffed out. She shook her head.

"Spit?" I asked.

Another shake of her head.

Missy's eyes rolled back as her fingers slipped into her panties and found her clit. She rubbed herself with all the frantic horniness that she'd just finished showing on her surprise blowjob.

I shrugged and pushed her top over her tits. There'd be no reasoning with her at least until she came. Might as well give her a hand. Or two.

I ran my fingers over her pussy from outside her panties, while she continued hard-focusing on her clit from within. I played with her tits with my other hand, sometimes leaning in to kiss and suck on them some, though I couldn't help myself from spending more of my time watching her face as she neared orgasm.

Her mouth was full of my cum. As were her pussy and ass. Her eyes were rolled back so far I was afraid they'd get lost. The noises she made even through her firmly closed lips would have had my cock twitching on any morning except the one that had seen me cumming three times in such quick succession already.

It was a thing of beauty to watch her get herself off.

Missy finally brought herself to a hard, shaking, leg-weakening orgasm. She only swallowed the cum in her mouth as the last of her pleasure receded, sucking in large breaths as she stabilized.

I held onto her until I was sure she wasn't going to fall over. She beamed at me and wrapped her arms around my neck for a long, loving kiss. Her tongue was still pretty cummy, but she mostly kept it to herself.

"We're gonna be so late," I said.

"I know. Worth it though."

I nodded. "I'm inclined to agree."

Missy smiled even wider. "I had my brother's cum in my pussy, my butt, and my mouth all at the same time."

"I noticed that, yes."

"He's the best secret boyfriend ever."

"Good to know."

"And this gives me another sexy secret." Missy gave me a quick kiss. "Only for me and you. No one else."

"You like your secrets."

"Don't you?"

I had to admit, they were pretty great most of the time. "You know, I do."

"Thought so."

Missy kissed me again, another long and deep one while pressing herself sensually against me. I held her to me, running my hands everywhere, but I knew we had to pull ourselves together.

"We're so late."

"I know."

"You need to stop kissing me."

Missy grinned, gave me a last quick peck, then flounced away. She stopped and half-turned at the doorway. "You could just stop kissing me, you know."

I looked down to her butt, panties molded to it and showing the cleft between her ass cheeks, then up to where her breasts were still showing since she hadn't fixed her top, then to her beaming face.

"Sometimes I really can't," I said.

Missy giggled and finally pulled her top down before prancing down the hall. I followed her, watching her swaying butt for the brief time before we each went to our separate rooms to get dressed.

I had to agree with her, reciprocally. She was the best secret girlfriend ever.

Just Let Go

"How long have you been sexually attracted to your mother, John?" asked Holly Connor to the young man sitting before her.

The 21-year-old was silent, studying the psychologist. She was a striking redhead with a strong resemblance to Julianne Moore. She was wearing a gray woman's suit, a white buttoned blouse, and sitting crossed-legged with a moderate show of leg. Her 3-inch red pumps gave her a professional yet sexy look. He figured her to be in her early-mid 40s, similar to his mom. Dr. Connor was a MILF, but not like his mother.

"Approximately a year," he answered somewhat boldly.

Holly met his peering. She maintained a poker face and exuded a professional demeanor. Her mind, however, was recalling the young man's entrance into her office just a few minutes ago. He had sandy blonde hair, was about six feet, and donned a royal blue polo shirt that showcased his muscular arms. He also wore denim shorts that displayed his strong thighs and legs. On his feet were summer flip-flops. She resisted the urge to glance at his crotch, and mentally returned to the discussion.

"Was there an immediate occurrence that began the attraction or did it just evolve?" the therapist queried.

He quickly responded. "An immediate occurrence."

"Describe it."

Holly watched John's pupil movement as he recalled. The hazy appearance of his blue eyes told the doctor that he was enjoying the reliving.

"My afternoon class was canceled so I went home early. I was in the house and walking in the hall to my bedroom. I have to pass by the bathroom. Mom had just walked out of it. She was naked and her hair was wet. I guess she just showered."

Holly looked to John's right.

"You figured you had the house to yourself. Am I correct in this presumption, Ashley?"

Ashley Nichols sat looking slightly uncomfortable. The stunning blonde was a dead ringer for porn queen Brandi Love (sans tattoos). She was in a summery yellow dress, the top portion draping over her full and large breasts. She also was cross-legged, however a much better view of her sexy legs was unconsciously offered—to the therapist.

Holly couldn't help but view the smooth and toned look of Ashley's thighs. It made her hark back to her sorority sister's thighs which the good doctor's face was between many a night back in the day. Ashley's high heel, tantalizingly dangling off her foot, did not help the redhead's concentration.

The mother cleared her throat and promptly replied, "Yes."

The psychologist shifted her focus back to the son, despite wanting to leer at the mother's legs and thighs. "Continue."

"We were both surprised, literally running to each other like this. Her mouth opened as if she was going to scream. Nothing came out. Also, you'd figured she would cover herself up right away. She didn't."

An eyebrow of the clinician was raised. "'She didn't,'" she repeated the last part of the son's description. Then she asked, "How long would you say it took for her to cover up?"

His answer was immediate. "A good 3-4 seconds."

Holly shot a look at Ashley, then returned to the son.

"What happened next?"

"She just stood there with her hands at her side. She closed her mouth. Next she—maybe I am wrong—seems to stick out her chest at me. She said, 'Oh, John. What are you doing home so early?' Then she crossed her arm over her breasts and with the other hand covered her vagina. What also struck me was the normalcy of her voice—not upset.'

The psychologist shot another look at the mother. "Ashley, you didn't try to hide yourself right away? Why?"

She looked down and up, released a distressed sigh then answered. "I wanted John to see me."

"You wanted your son to see you—naked?" the counselor repeated Ashley's reply to add emphasis to the illicit attraction.

Uneasily she replied. "Yes."

The therapist pushed. "Why?"

Ashley's tone was demure. "I was thinking about John while I was in the shower. When I opened the bathroom door and I saw him, I was surprised he was home. Initially, I was surprised he saw me. Then..." she trailed off to pause and then continue in an almost embarrassed tone, "I wanted to see if he liked me nude."

"You were thinking about him while you were in the shower? Is it fair to say you were fantasizing about your son while you were in the shower?"

"Yes."

"Were you masturbating?" queried Holly.

"Yes."

"Did you climax?"

A little stunned at the question, Ashley replied incredulously. "Yes."

"So you pleasured yourself, came, and then when the object of your desire unexpectedly appeared, you wanted him to see you naked. Would this be a valid presumption?"

"Yes," croaked Ashley.

The psychologist turned to the college student. "John, after your initial shock, how would you describe your mother without any clothes on and why do you find her so stimulating?"

Directly and confidently he replied. "My mother is a MILF goddess. I mean, look at her! She is so sexy. I loved seeing her bare, big tits. Her areoles are also big. Her nipples were erect and fat. I love big tits. She works out a lot at the gym so her waist could rival a girl's my age. She's got wide hips, just like an older woman should have. Her pussy that day had some stubble on it like it was recently shaved. I like that on a woman, not too much pubic hair. Or well-trimmed. I like a bald kitty too. And mom's legs are long. I LOVE long legs. Mom has snakes for her legs. As a person, Mom is a doll. She is sweet, caring, faithful, and is fun to be around."

Holly saw how Ashley stared at her son during and after his verbal appraisal. The parent looked flattered. A small, shy, appreciative grin appeared on the blonde. The therapist began questioning her.

"How long have you been sexually attracted to your son, Ashley?"

The mother released a guilt-ridden sigh. "I guess it began a few months before the shower incident."

"And this was how long after the divorce?" Holly would soon realize she unintentionally stepped on a sore spot for Ashley.

The mother's reply started nicely with "More than a year" then suddenly shifted to an upset "Dr. Connor, what kind of doctor are you?!"

The clinician recalled the intake form. Ashley's husband was a serial philander. The discovery of this and the marital split were devastating to her.

"I am sorry that I brought that up," she apologized. "I am just noting the timeline of attraction." She paused, then calmly answered the venom-filled question. "I am a clinical and cognitive psychologist with a concentration in human sexuality. I specialize, as you both know from your referral, in mother-son relationships. I help two consenting adult relatives who are physically and emotionally attracted to each other but who are unable to initiate a relationship. I help them overcome the societal objections and begin to foster the relationship so that both mother and son are fulfilled in every conceivable way."

The blonde shifted in her seat, slightly embarrassed at her lashing out at the one person who would help her defeat her hindrances to the relationship she so desired.

Holly offered Ashley a forgiving look. The psychologist was about to continue when John interrupted with a question.

"Why do you offer this type of service?"

"Consensual mother/son relationships are currently on the rise. Previously we had Freud's immortal Oedipus complex. The X-rated film Taboo, about a woman who has a sexual and loving relationship with her son after her husband leaves them, was one of the biggest-grossing adult films of all time. Its next three sequels pertained to or contained an element of, mother/son incest. You had the occasional porn film which had a splash of this type of illicit sex. And if you think about it, May-December romances are nothing but the G-rated version of a mother and her son.

"Over the past several years, the internet offers proof that the female parent and her male offspring are not only having consensual sex, but an emotional relationship which rivals the "normal" husband and wife couple. According to Answerbag, 'there is plenty of research indicating clearly that over half of the world, population has had some sort of sexual encounter with their mothers/sons and between 10 and 15 percent have had full intercourse. It is the most common type of incest by far.' Many of those who admitted to having sex with their mother or son said it was the best sex ever. Within those, the partners feel they have intimacy and emotion in their relationship they never had previously with a non-relative.

"Additionally, incest websites devoted to mother-son sex and those 'general' incest sites containing mother-son loving are plentiful. There are several adult actresses now who concentrate on mother/son or step-mother/son films. And of course, there are the currently popular terms, 'cougar' and 'MILF' to describe a sexy older woman. MILF, publically, is used by a young man to describe a desired mature woman other than his mother. However, privately, many young men—like you, John—look at their mom and label her a MILF.

"I would say the primary reason for mothers and sons getting together—besides the obvious attraction to the forbidden, which is always a powerful aphrodisiac—is that the world has been and continues to be a cold place for many people socially and personally. Divorce has been on the rise for the last four decades. With economic strains and geo-political concerns like terrorism, people are turning inward for love, sex, and relationship security. They say there is no stronger love than a mother and her child. What better person to share your heart, bed, and life with than your mom or your son? I can personally attest to this."

Holly stopped talking—purposefully. She wanted to see Ashley's and John's reactions. She got what she expected from them: silence and wide-open eyes. The blonde broke the stunned quietness.

"You had a sexual relationship with your son?"

"Yes," the therapist declared proudly and with a smile. "My son Robert and I were faithful lovers for three years. It was the most emotional, sexual, intense, and pleasurable experience of my life. It was also thrilling because of the forbidden, incestuous nature. His touch, taste, virility, and passion to please me as well as himself was beyond 'new' for me. His loving was just the right prescription for my neglected body."

Ashley continued her query. "'Neglected?'"

"My husband cheated on me—a lot," the psychologist addressed. She then leaned forward and gently put her hand on the mother's bent knee. She tilted her head and offered the parent a supportive look. "So I know exactly what you've been through, my dear Ashley."

A second silence fell over the room. It seemed like all three individuals were drawn to Holly's hand on Ashley's knee. While it appeared to be a gesture of support and generally was, the touch also had a profound effect on each person's psyche. For the psychologist, it was a way to touch another woman in a semi-intimate way. (It was something she hadn't done for years and the hidden Sappho feelings she still harbored were happily rekindled.) Feeling another woman's skin, aside from the accepted handshake or hug, stimulated the therapist. She found both this son and mother very attractive. Her hand on the divorcee's flesh released mental images filled with wonder...wonder of what Ashley looked like bare, how she responded to having her breasts feel, how her pussy tasted, how she sounded when she was orgasming—was she a screamer? Did she squirt? Holly's cunt was becoming moist.

For Ashley, it was also a measure of support—and a reawakening of her infrequent and very private wonderings of 'being' with another woman. The blonde never indulged her bi-curiosity, but that curiosity remained within her sexual mind. Looking back at the therapist's caring yet unusual gaze, Ashley saw a woman who was very much like her: 40's, professional, wounded by a carousing spouse...and alluring. It played on her mind that she found the psychologist appealing. Women often will compliment another female's beauty without the slightest hint of being sexually attracted to the recipient of the compliment—at least consciously. Ashley, in her need and want to overcome her objections to being her son's lover, was now faced with the additional element of finding this ravishing redhead sexually handsome. The gusset of the divorcee's panties had started to become damp.

John had long been a fan of beautiful lesbians or bisexual women. He had often jerked off to sights and visions of sexy women touching each other, kissing, rubbing breasts and nipples together, going down on each other, and wailing in delight to girl-on-girl pleasure. The sight of the therapist's hand on his mother's knee had his dick aching and twitching. Both women were hot. He was emotionally and sexually in love with his mother and if things worked out, he would be always faithful to her (unlike his shithead father.) Being a man—and a young man, at that—he recognized the good looks of another woman. In this case, it was Holly. His fevered mind already had a lured vision of her and his mother, the two naked, and on the carpet before him in a sensual 69, his presence long forgotten by both women as they ate each other out. Hearing the psychologist's incestuous revelation excited him to know that another hot mom was bedding her son. He wanted to know more.

"So how did it start?"

"Robert was just two years older than you, John. He was a gifted athlete in school and a Dean's List member." The redhead chuckled at what she was going to say next. "And what a 'member'...he had. Plus great looks and personality.

"The first time we made love was right after I discovered my husband was on his fourth girlfriend. I threw the bastard out of the house." 'The bastard' had an evil tone to it and was the first time the doctor did not display her cool, professional manner.

"I was crying and a wreck. Rob held me and comforted me. He reassured me everything was going to be ok. He also said that if he was his father he would never cheat on me. 'I would have no reason to, not with such a magnificently looking lady' like me, he stated.

"I adored the compliment. Being in his arms was so soothing, safe, and comforting. I cannot remember the last time my husband held me tenderly like that. I looked into my son's beautiful eyes and at his rugged face. I felt such love. The smell of his Calvin Klein cologne Obsession for Men—oh, I love that one—took me away from the pain. Then I felt his penis get hard against me. He was so mortified. He jumped up from the living room couch where we were sitting, screaming apologies. I heard the apologies, but I didn't listen. I was so mesmerized by his erection. It stood so tall and proud through his jeans. The sight of a big fat 'one'—made big and fat through contact with my body—had my sexual being take flight. I was wet like a dish rag.

"I calmed him down and told him how appreciative I was that he found me arousing. I kissed him lightly on the mouth. Then a little heavier. Before you know it, we were Frenching like Parisians. Hands were everywhere. Clothes were on the floor soon after. Then we fucked like two alley cats."

The parent asked "What happen? Why did it last only three years?" John nodded his head in agreement with his mother's inquiry.

At first, Holly was quiet. Then she began to sniffle, and a tear streamed down her face.

"A drunk driver's hit him as he was crossing the street near his college. He died in the ambulance on the way to the ER." More tears fell from Holly's eyes. It was all she could do to completely lose it.

"That is why," the clinician began as she regained her composure, "that is why I do what I do. I found very unconventional but very satisfying love—from my son after discovering the years of my ex's infidelity. I want other mothers who have been ignored and discarded by their husbands, or widows, to know how wonderful consensual incest can be. It is pure satisfaction and joy for a single mom to be loved by her son if he offers it, and to hell with societal hindrances. As long as no one gets hurt or there is no force—it's no one's business if a mother and son act as husband and wife in the privacy of their home."

Holly's personal history and strong beliefs greatly decreased Ashley's objections, though some still lingered. John felt justified in his feelings and desire. He was going to say, "You see, Mom?" but it appeared the psychologist was going to reestablish the clinical nature of the visit. She wiped away the tears, shook her head as if removing cobwebs, cleared her throat, and looked at his mother.

"Ashley, what is about your son that you find attractive?"

A flush seemed to awash over the blonde's face as she answered. "His looks. His character. His romantic and faithful way was with his girlfriend. He bought her flowers and gifts. I LOVE that. I wished I was the recipient."

"'Was,' 'bought'—you're speaking in the past tense? He isn't dating this girl anymore?"

The parent answered, "No."

Holly looked at John. "How come you broke it off with your girlfriend?"

He was self-assured in his reply. "I want to be with Mom."

Ashley looked touched. The psychologist was impressed and saw such a parallel between John and her late son.

The mother cleared her throat, signaling her intent to continue. The therapist couldn't help but notice a new facial expression on Ashley's. She looked like she was about to say something naughty and enjoy saying it.

"Also, I liked the way he made love to her."

The last description caught both John and Holly by surprise. The therapist naturally asked, "You watched your son have sex with his girlfriend?"

The divorcee nodded, displaying a mischievous grin.

"You watched me and Daisy?" John asked. His timbre was slightly loud and a mixture of surprise and arousal. He continued the inquisition. "At the house? When?"

This is getting spicy zipped across the psychologist's mind. She wanted to lick her lips in auditory anticipation but settled for uncrossing then crossing her legs to enable her supple thighs to rub against one another in a brief attempt to quell the brewing heat between them.

"Yes, it was at the house," Ashley continued, "It was the 4th of July weekend."

"Sounds like an explosive moment," Holly quipped at her.

The blonde picked up on the joke and returned with "There were more fireworks inside the house than outside on the street." Both women chuckled at the double entendre.

"Explosive?" the redhead jokingly asked.

In synch with the running joke and the comfort of the psychologist, Ashley kept the naughty look and nodded with an "Ah uh."

With aching nipples, Holly asked, "Did you see 'it'?"

A dreamy look came over the divorcee. She shared it with her son, then with the clinician. "Oh yeah," she confidently and sexily responded.

"Describe your son's penis, Ashley." Holly's need to know this was more personal than clinical.

"It's a divorcee's dream! It's about seven inches—no more. It's not too skinny and not too wide. It has good length and girth. The top of it reminded me of a plumb."

John, meanwhile, was speechless, dumbfounded, and turned on. His gorgeous, horny, voyeuristic mother was describing his tool while he was screwing his girlfriend to another gorgeous MILF. Currently, that tool was having blood rushed to it faster than in a trauma center.

"But, Holly, it just wasn't his prick." (Holly? It surprised him and amused the doctor how the mother went from 'Dr. Connor' to 'Holly' while decadently recalling seeing her son banging his girl.) "It was his tongue."

In a girlish tone, Holly inquired, "What do you mean?"

"I started spying on them when he was just finishing eating out Daisy. From the angle of where I was standing, his tongue was working overtime at licking her pussy. It was like he was enjoying an ice cream cone. Forget 'enjoying.' He was OBSESSED with lapping at her and sticking it into her just like a dick. She screamed things like, 'Oh yes, John! You eat my pussy so fucking good!' Between her moans and the way she was writhing around, I figured my son to be an oral expert. I didn't even get a chance to rub my cunt. Watching my son eat out his girlfriend gave me an orgasm—and I didn't even touch myself!"

Looking directly at the single parent and with a seductive voice, Holly asked, "You like getting eaten out?"

Her voice hoarse, Ashley replied, "Ohhh, yesss!" Then she added, "You too?"

Maintaining her visual lock on the mother, the psychologist replied in a hushed tone, "Yes!"

The pair of panties was brimming with wetness.

The desirous parent looked at Holly expressing non-verbally her want to continue.

"Go ahead, Ashley."

"He withdrew his head from between her legs. His face was shiny like a new penny. Daisy then started to beg him to screw her. 'Oh, baby, fuck me now! I want it so bad!' I started echoing in my mind her words as if I was telling John. I just changed it to 'mommy.' My mind was yelling, 'Oh, John, fuck mommy now! I want it so bad!"

The psychologist's nipples were so hard now they could cut glass. Their sexual longing was so intense it was almost painful. Her cuntal secretions flowed into the underwear gusset like a wild river. It was all Holly could do from tossing aside the manila folder, hiking up her skirt, slipping her hand into her panties, and pawing at her fevered snatch while begging Ashley for more details.

"John was bare-chested when he was going down on Daisy. When he stood up I saw his chest. I've seen it before. But now I was viewing it as a sexually famished woman. It is breathtaking! My son is chiseled.

"Then he quickly removed his jeans and underwear. He left his socks on. I thought that was cute. When he shoved down his pants and underwear in one shot and his erection bounced into view, I couldn't get my fingers into my cunt fast enough. He picked up his jeans, fished out of one of the pockets a condom, tore it open with his teeth, slipped it on, and got between Daisy's spread thighs. Oh, how I envied that girl! Then he directed his stiff penis into her and proceeded to bang her six ways from Sunday. While they rutted like weasels, I came twice more, wishing—yearning—it was me receiving that world-class fuck."

Holly sat back in her chair, steepling her fingers pretending to professionally reflect on the discussion. What the redhead needed was to personally gather her thoughts which were X-rated and had run amok. She would have to send her skirt to the dry cleaners, thanks to her teeming muff. She hadn't seen such a good-looking couple like Ashley and John in a long time. Her id was running wild. She wanted to take them into her private room and ravage them both. She knew she would have no trouble getting them into a torrid threesome and spending the afternoon fucking and sucking each other. But Ashley's plight was so similar to her own. She wanted the blonde parent to know and experience the obvious attraction and love her son felt for her, and vice-versa.

"Ashley, may I be blunt with you?"

"Why yes."

"I don't see the problem here. You are attracted to your son. You masturbate about him. You've seen him 'in action.' You wished he was eating and fucking you instead of this Daisy. You like his qualities. He is attracted to you and wants to be with you and loves you faithfully. Go for it!"

Ashley was frustrated. Not with the doctor, but with herself. She slumped in her chair and exhaled.

"Yes, you are correct in everything you said. But it also what you said: John is my son, and neither of us is supposed to feel this way about one another, especially me."

The psychologist acknowledged to herself that Ashley's objection sounded whiney and weak. It was time to take her and her son to what she dubbed The Bedroom. Before that, though, she wanted (and needed) to do something. She looked at the young man, specifically his groin.

"John, all this sexual talk involving your mother—it excites you, doesn't it?"

"Yes."

"I see the tent in your shorts," she said matter-of-factly. He looked at her somewhat sheepishly, remaining quiet.

"I want you to stand up, John,"

The college student did as he was told. He stood up...with the bulge in his shorts on full display.

Out of the corner of her eye, the therapist saw the mother's eyes widen at the sight of her son sporting a massive woody. Holly herself had to briefly stare at it in her adoration of the stiff, fabric-covered dick. She stood up as well and walked to Ashley's child. She faced him and asked, "Do you mind?"

John had no idea what she was asking about. Confused, he simply nodded in compliance.

Holly looked at Ashley and spoke. "If I had a son this good looking and with a 'package' like this..."

The doctor cupped her hand under his balls. She held them for a brief second, massaged them, and then rubbed upward, along the steely contour of his erection. She quickly whirled her palm over the penile top and took away her hand from John's crotch.

"...I wouldn't let him out of the house to go to the supermarket."

"Uh!" groaned John at the unexpected, brief, but pleasurable touch of Holly. His boner lurched in his pants, while a heavy shot of pre-come stained the front of his underwear.

Ashley felt like a hungry dog seeing food and wanting it so bad but was chained, unable to get what she so desired. She also felt a tad jealous of what Holly just did to her son. And yet her arousal edged up slightly seeing him in another sexual situation.

Holly, meanwhile, felt sluttish glee having sexually touched a man for the first time in eons. This glee was so profound that the therapist didn't care that her love oils were coating her inner thighs. Looking at the conflicted facial expression of the mother, she could see the internal battle going on in Ashley's mind.

It was time, concluded Holly.

"Perhaps a less clinical setting is in order," the psychologist, in a low tone, offered. "Why don't you two get comfortable in there," she gestured with her hand toward the door which led to The Bedroom. She stood up and smiled seductively at mother and son, reaching for their hands.

"Come on."

Holly, hand in hand with Ashley and John, led them into the room the therapist used for special cases. It was a small but lavish room complete with a king-size bed and a chaise lounge facing the bed. After closing the door, Holly was in front of the mother and son who were standing next to each other adjacent to the bed.

"This is the room I enable a mother and son to begin to explore and enjoy each other. I don't use this for every one of my clients." She put a hand on the upper arms of the blonde and her son. "I use it for only special clients, like you two. Special...beautiful clients."

There was a moment of silence as the three formed a triangle. The silence was offset by the varying degrees of heavy breathing amongst them. Anticipation, excitement, and—for Ashley—nervousness hung in the air. The parent and child looked to the psychologist for guidance. She gave it.

"John, kiss your mother."

The college student, without hesitation, leaned into Ashley's face. Holly's hand released itself from his as he motioned. Her other hand went to laying flat against the middle of Ashley's back. It was a preventive measure in case she hesitated. It was needed, as the blonde flinched and tried to back up.

"I love you, Mom," he sighed, before pressing his lips against hers.

Holly saw Ashley was not repulsed, but not receptive. She leaned into the blonde's ear.

"You have your man, now, Ashley," she erotically whispered. "Your son, John, is right here...willing and wanting to be yours, and yours alone. You never have to go without any love—every type of love—ever again." The therapist gently pushed aside a blonde strand with her fingers and rested her lips on the mother's ear. "No more lonely nights. No more broken hearts. No more being without the touch of a man. You have your man right now. Right here. He'll fuck you and suck you—anytime, every time. This is the man you have wanted for so long...your son, John. Now, Ashley, kiss your son like you want to." Just before pulling away, Holly flicked her tongue at the edge of the parent's ear lobe.

Holly's words, her touch on Ashley's ear, the zeal and passion from John's lips against hers, all that had passed between her and him—it was entirely too much for the divorcee. The last wall of resistance fell within her mind. She puckered up and returned her son's kiss. Then the blonde wrapped her arms around John and pulled him into her. The liplock grew intense and hot. The two mouths hungrily crawled over each and soon their tongues joined the fun. Spit was swopped and heads rolled lazily around as mother and son kissed like newlyweds.

The heavy, amorous smooch was halted by Ashley. She pulled away to look deeply at John. Initially, there was a pained look on her face. Tear streaks seem to indicate this. But a happy smile soon appeared on the mother's face.

"I love you, baby. I love you, John," she declared in triumphant. Immediately then her eyes close halfway, giving her a hazy look, and she replanted her lips against her son's.

The kiss returned to its five-alarm status, now with hands roaming over backs and squeezing asses.

Holly looked on as the illicit couple began to strip. The counselor felt pride and a bit envious. But she would make her presence known later on. For now, it was time for Ashley and John to enjoy and love each other. And the therapist would cherish every minute of watching this taboo mating. She backed away from the lovers to the chaise lounge, where she shucked off her jacket, and begin to unbutton her blouse. Neither the blonde nor her son heard the zipper on Holly's skirt being pulled down or saw it hit the floor. They were too busy as their clothes were coming off.

Ashley and John were soon standing naked off of the left side of the bed, arms wrapped around each, embroiled in a blazing French kiss. Little moans escaped from both of them as their illicit attraction was physically materializing.

"Oh, honey!"

"Mmm, Mom!"

The young Adonis gently pushed his mother onto the bed. His eyes scanned her curvy, luscious body. Her big, beautiful breasts quivered with desire and excitement. They jiggled, begging for his mouth and hands. Her erect nipples, so mouthwatering, also seemed to scream for his attention. He would spend orally and manually adoring her traffic-stopping bust another time. For now, his mind and mouth were laser-like in their destination. He slithered down the opulent female form, off the bed onto his knees, with his face now hovering over Ashley's simmering vagina.

The in-heat aroma was musky, overpowering, and alluring. The whole pubic mound throbbed with sexual thirst. Her pubic hair was like a small patch of golden wheat, now matted down from her drenched panties. The labia majora was puffy and shiny. The labia minora was parted like a rose, revealing its moist, inner pinkness. The stiff clitoris projected from its hood. Pearly pussy juice steadily drooled out of the open slit.

"Oh, John!" yelled Ashley as she felt his face drop onto her crotch, and he proceeded to mash it all over her twat and inner thighs.

The young man was acting like he was possessed, or trying desperately to return face-first to the womb that bore him. John furiously rubbed his face over every inch of the forbidden cunt, smearing her nectar all over himself and her. He quickly brushed his cheeks against her thighs and vulva. This caused Ashley's breathing to start coming in short gasps, and her hands to massage her breasts.

"Yes, baby! Yes, John! Eat your mom!" the divorcee hollered. It was half a command, half a plea.

He progressed with his facial massage, now mixing it with brief licks and kisses to her pubic hair, mons, and the crease of her thighs. He inhaled copious amounts of her pussy perfume. The college kid relished in greasing his face with another coat of her flowing honey.

John soon began to rub his face into Ashley's delirious and humid cunt more slowly. This gave way to his tongue languidly fluttering up and down her enflamed petals. His head bobbed north to south, south to north, making sure his tongue lapped at the entire length of her juicy slit. The tangy taste of his mother's pussy had a stranglehold on the young man. He wanted to taste, savor and swallow every drop of the forbidden ambrosia. For John, there was only one word to describe the taste of his mother's pussy: scrumptious.

Suddenly, the voluptuous MILF's eyes popped open wide and she wailed. "Ohhhh!"

Ashley's muculent outer lips vibrated in delight as John's tongue slithered in between them, barreling inward.

"Oh, you horny bastard! Stick your tongue in it! Stick your tongue in it!" the writhing beauty lustily cheered. "Fuck Mommy with your tongue!"

And that's just what John did. He corkscrewed his slippery tongue deep into his mother's drenched, frantic muff, giving her unimaginable pleasure.

"Uh, ugh!" groaned the overheating blonde as her cunt muscles contracted around his coiling tongue. "Oh, you dirty little boy—sticking your tongue in mommy's pussy! Ahh! That's it. Motherfuck me with your tongue! Motherfuck me!"

Meanwhile, Holly, laying on the chaise lounge, was enthralled at the decadent sight before her. She was also bare, after just having brought down along her long legs the soggy material that was her panties. With a flick of her foot, she kicked them off. It landed near her discarded bra. One hand was caressing a heavy breast and stiff nipple, while the other was between her open legs.

"Aaahhhh!" the redhead groaned as she curled her index and middle fingers into her warm, gooey cunt and expertly fingered herself.

"So fucking hot!" she hissed in the lewd appraisal of the illicit cunnilingus she helped ignite. "That's it, John! Eat your mother. Eat her well!" she whorishly encouraged.

The fingers that had been slipping in and out of Holly's blazing twat were quickly raised to her mouth. The licentious doctor noisily sucked her cream from the digits and returned them to her open crevice. She wiggled her fine ass deeper into the lounge and spread further her legs, getting more comfortable to masturbate while watching the raunchy act on the bed.

John was like a man with a steak after weeks in the desert. He was insatiable feasting on Ashley's pussy. He had stiffened his tongue and jabbed it into the frantic hole with agility and urgency. Then he suckled on the eager labia minora, gently rolling them between his lips, delighting in their slick, wrinkled texture.

Ashley moaned, "Eat mommy's pussy! Eat it! Oh, yes, son, eat me!"

The ecstasy Ashley was enjoying was about to be maximized as John headed north—to the prized clitoris. In a concentrated barrage, he flicked his tongue at it. He swiped at the sexual pearl with determined and lustful strokes. The nerve endings in the clit lit up like a Christmas tree...and therefore lit up Ashley. Her orgasm was sweeping over her like a tidal wave.

"Ugghhhh!" she grunted.

Her talented son had just inserted a finger into her gushing cunt, then quickly rammed it in and out while he lapped at her clit. He managed to insert another finger into her greased anus and completed the cunnilingus trifecta. The gorgeous divorcee was now flaying about like a fish out of water.

"Ohhhh, Johnnnnny! I'm cumming. Don't stop! Uggghhh! You FUCKING sexy son, you're making mommy cum!"

The power of Ashley's orgasm was immense. She held his head steadfastly in between her splayed thighs, curled her toes, undulated her hips, and lustfully ground her flooded, convulsing sex into John's face. She rode it as if she was in a rodeo. Her cuntal lips were spread on his face, swamping more of her honey from his chin to his scalp.

Holly was also cumming. Heated whimpers came from the sexy psychologist as she furiously rubbed her love button after a steady dose of intense finger-fucking. Her whole lower body buffeted as her open, sodden pussy jettisoned a torrent of love oils, staining the chaise lounge.

"Oh, Ashley! John! You guys have me..." She couldn't continue the sentence as her climax hit.

John could not hear Holly. He was still plastered in between his mother's legs which were now wrapped around him. Ashley, on the other hand, did hear the therapist say something. She lifted her head and saw the redhead nude and masturbating on the lounge. Having another woman—another hot older woman like herself, the same woman who instigated this sex act no less—naked and getting off on her and her son, turned on the parent. The arousal of the blonde, already ballistic thanks to John's expert oral mechanics, was increased knowing she was being watched. Ashley doubled her writhing motions and heightened her moaning

"Johnnnyyyy! Eeeaaattttt meee! Uggghhhh! Oh, yessss!"

The mother humped her son's face into orgasmic oblivion. The spasming of her nether region, the torrential outpouring of her sap, and the pornographic sounds she made gave the young lover an incredible rush. He felt a decadent thrill and pride at what he was doing. He remained tenacious in sticking to her thundering cunt, so that his mouth, tongue, and fingers could finish making her happy.

When it was all over, Ashley, John, and Holly were all spent. He remained within his mother's legs, his head quietly lying on her vulva, with his arms wrapped around her thighs. He was over the moon and so proud of himself for what he just accomplished. In his perverted mind, he felt like he had just won the Stanley Cup, World Series, and Super Bowl all in one shot. His eyes cast upward, watching his mom's breasts rising and falling as her breathing returned to normal and she had a post-orgasmic grin on her face.

The stud raised himself and bent over his mother. Her closed eyes opened as she felt the bed move. She looked up at her smiling son. His entire head glistened with her juices. Her scent was like a heavy aura around his face. She returned the smile. He lowered his face and they kissed. As they shared her nectar and their saliva, the tongues soon danced together feverishly. Then she began to greedily suck on his tongue. The blonde had often tasted herself while masturbating. But now that nectar was being orally provided by her son, it was such an incredible turn-on for her.

They mutually broke off the kiss to gaze at each other. Ashley and John peered longingly at each other, their lust now abated with profound love.

Holly could see the strengthening bond between the new-found lovers. She let the moment linger a bit more than said. "You two are fucking incredible!"

John and Ashley looked at the naked, prone, and splayed-open redhead. He did a double-take, seeing Holly au natural and realizing that she had auto pleasured to him eating out his mother. Seeing another beautiful MILF nude who had been his voyeur made his deflated prick twitch with life. Ashley, unlike when she first noticed the masturbating psychologist, now could leisurely admire the naughty counselor. The mother saw Holly had large breasts and long legs too. The one noticeable difference was that the clinical cunt was bald. It was smooth, and with the large stain in the lounger, made Holly look delicious to the blonde.

Holly got up from the chaise lounge. Sexily, the therapist sauntered over to the bed. She eyed the mother and son with a seductive look and smile. Ashley and John were captivated by the beautiful, naked woman approaching them. They were also getting aroused by her. Holly put one knee onto the bed and motioned forward. She firmly planted her lips against Ashley's. John was spellbound as he watched the two sexy ladies enjoy a long, luxurious kiss complete with dueling tongues. Holly pulled away from the blonde and shifted to the son, enjoying a comparable smooch with him. When Holly's tongue parted ways with John's, she licked her lips and gave a bawdy look to the divorcee.

"Hmmm, Ashley! Your pussy juice tastes wonderful."

Mother and son were both visually bewitched by the therapist's X-rated review. Then Ashley felt something.

"Aahhh!" the parent exclaimed.

She was unexpectedly thrilled by Holly's hand on her pussy. The counselor petted the maternal twat, and briefly slipped a finger into the honey hole. She withdrew her hand and put the glossy palm and digits before the son.

"John, your mother is wet and horny," she seductively deducted.

Using the same hand, the redheaded temptress put it under his ¾ stiff prick. She rubbed its underside and then wrapped her fingers around it. She applied a few brisk strokes, making John fully erect. He threw his head back at the exquisiteness of her touch and sighed. The redhead looked at the blonde.

"Ashley, your son is hard as granite."

Holly paused, building anticipation between the impassioned lovers. Then she surmised.

"You two need to fuck."

Moving onto the bed away from the couple, the counselor returned once again to her voyeur status on the lounge. She loved seeing the hungry, lusty look between mother and son, and hearing their mutually labored breathing. The psychologist's eyes widen at what was happening. Ashley leaned back on the bed, bent her knees, and spread open her sexy legs. The parent instinctively licked her lips at the sight of John's member bouncing to and fro as he positioned himself to mount her.

As his thick, hard cock was nearing her moist slit, the mother unabashedly reached for the swaying penis. John, preparing to grab his tool to guide it in, was caught off guard. He looked quizzically at Ashley. He saw an endearing softness in her eyes.

"Let me put in, for the first time."

The doctor sighed at the incestuous sentimentality.

John relented...and then moaned when Ashley took hold of his sex

"Ohhhh!"

The touch of her hand around his raging hard-on for the very first time was amazing. His whole body shivered.

Ashley guided John's vibrant, forbidden, erect cock to her waiting cunt. She placed the expansive and rounded penile head against her soaked labia. It rested there for only a few seconds but it seemed like an eternity to the two. They began to pant as they viewed his bubbling pre-cum mixing with her seething oils. Still holding the fleshy stalk, Ashley then inserted it into her sweet, buttery gash.

As his helmet penetrated her cunt lips, their eyes immediately flew onto each other.

"Uggghhh!" John grunted as his robust cock, aided by Ashley's hand, slid effortlessly into her taut, smoldering pussy.

The mother was literally at a loss for words or sounds. All she could do was form with her mouth a large "O." When the upper quarter of her son's dick passed into her, she released her hold of it to let primal nature take over. The rest of his prick—seven inches of sleek and youthful masculinity—glided into her vagina. Her flowing lubrication encompassed and welcomed the entering male organ, providing it with the slick surface needed for a glorious screwing

With his manhood leading the way, John gently rested his body onto Ashley's prone form. The hairs on his chest bristled against her sensitive nipples as her breasts gently flattened against his full descension. As his rod passed deeper and deeper into the maternal snatch, it felt to John like he was entering a deliciously wet, and warm valley. It was a valley that initially felt exquisitely tight, then quickly and deliriously adjusted itself to his incoming slab of beef. Once his burly balls careened against her ass, mother and son knew he was fully within her. It was at that point that she released her pent-up gratification.

"Aaahhhh! John, baby! You feel incredible!"

Fireworks were going off inside his head. He couldn't get over that his entire schlong, from tip to root, was in the cunt he lusted after for so long.

"Oh, Mom," he asthmatically sounded, "you too! Your pussy feels wonderful!"

The sexual fog between parent and child was broken by Holly's raspy directive.

"John, fuck your mother."

On cue, the blonde hunk, in a push-up stance, began to revolve his lean ass as he shoved his crotch downward. John was gradually and methodically fucking his sultry mother's needy cunt. The randy cougar's flaring hips rotated, commencing her overjoyed response to the delving phallus.

"Ah! Oh! Ahhh!" she groaned aloud.

"Uugghhh!"

Their lips reconnected. Initially, it was a slightly hurried but sensual kiss. Then, as the humping steadily developed, the urgency of the kiss also grew. The tips of their tongues did their kissing against each other, while the tongues themselves were rolling over each other like two eels. Muffled sounds of groaning in their mouths could be heard.

Within no time, Ashley's son was fMissyng like a workout machine, banging her at a steady clip. He delivered waves of precise, fulfilling jabs to her sweet, moist, receptive pussy. Every powerful thrust he meted out caused her spread, bent knees to shudder and fly backward.

Lying on the chaise lounge, Holly resumed pleasuring herself to the incestuous copulation.

"So, Ashley," the therapist inquired as she strummed her twat, "do you like that your son, John, is finally fucking you?"

In between moans, the ecstatic divorcee replied, "Oh, yes!"

The psychologist double-downed with "Do you like the way your son is fucking you?"

"Yes!" was the immediate and shrilled answer.

"Say it, Ash. Say, 'I like my son fucking me.'"

"No!"

Holly was flabbergasted at the response.

The spasming beauty continued. "I LOVE my son fucking me!"

It was a pleasant surprise for the psychologist who, upon hearing the illicit affirmation, plunged two fingers into her horny hole.

"That's my girl," cooed the redhead.

Hearing his mother proclaim that she LOVED him fucking her, the mind-blowing feeling of her affectionate and syrupy cunt, the building low sound of flesh against the flesh—all while the naked and sexy therapist is watching this frigging herself—ratcheted up his motions. A surge of unbridled lust overtook the young Adonis as his stroking of Ashley's twat morphed into pummeling. The blonde's ecstasy was flying off the charts.

"So big! So good!" was her wanton assessment of the hard and satisfying cock she denied herself for so long.

Ashley impatiently wanted and needed more of the young penis. So her long legs wrapped themselves around John, pulling him in deeper into her blistering, creamy slit.

"Oh fuck!" he exclaimed. The jackknifing of his mother's legs forced his locomotive cock even further into her buttery recesses. It was an erotic undertow, as her cuntal muscles pulled him down into her searing, aching, pink depths. It resulted in the multiplying of his excitement and his penile head nudging her cervix. This made Ashley expel a long, drawn-out groan.

The naked mother was white-hot and horny. Her sexual self-confidence roared back as she arched her shapely body, hedonistically accepting the vigorous, intentional strikes John's manhood was providing. Her undulating hips matched his fuck rhythm. As good as he gave, she gave good back. Every downward stroke of his was met by an upward shove of hers.

"Ahhh, Mom! You're the best piece of ass I have had!" the hung lad proclaimed.

Sweat began to pour off of the young stallion as John re-doubled the strength in his arms and proceeded to drive his zealous erection even more into Ashley's pulsing nook. John was banging his mother like an open barn door in a tornado. Her overflowing cream now made the acoustics of wet, slapping flesh all the louder. The sex went from illicit to illicitly raunchy. The meaty goodness of her son's cock was wonderful to the divorcee.

"Ohhhh, yes, honey! Fuck me! Fuck your mommy! I need it so, so bad! And your dick feels so damn good!"

This was music to Randy's therapist. Reclining on the lounger, Holly's heated vagina was releasing a current of juice. The self-pleasuring redhead, with three fingers in her fervid and lathered gap, was on her way to her second orgasm as she watched with blatant lust John bedding Ashley.

"Fuck your mother, John! Fuck her! Don't stop!" she lecherously egged on.

Both lovers heard Holly but were so lost in their own torrid and forbidden world, neither looked at the psychologist. Ashley and John's mating was feral, and could easily rival that of beasts in the wild. The faster he fucked her, the hornier she got, and thus the harder she fucked back. Their grunts could be the soundtrack for a NatGeo special on gorillas. Mother and son, crazed with lust, simply could not get enough of one another.

The strapping lover was bulldozing his hard, hefty cock inside Ashley's succulent pussy over and over again. She was completely enthralled with the quality and quantity of John's thrusts. Lasciviously she tightened her cunt around his pistoning cock, squeezing it for all its carnal worth. Wildly, she thrashed her head on the bed from side to side.

"Ohhhhh, Johnny! Johnny! Fuck meeeeeeee!" she moaned. "Don't stop! Don't ever stop fucking your mommy!"

He, after a few more shoves, responded by pushing her long legs up, exposing Ashley's glistening twat, and pulled out his tool, with a semi-loud "plop." His elongated prick, coated in her glazed honey, jumped about proudly.

Holly's keen eyes caught this. She ceaselessly licked her lips at the sight of the shiny and firm dick, wishing it was plowing away at her hungry muff. Her hand, rubbing herself in a circular motion, now concentrated on her electric clit, preparing for her next orgasm.

Ashley immediately threw her head up and glared up at John. It was a mixture of shock, hurt, anger, and unfulfilled passion. She saw a devilish grin on her son's handsome face.

"Oh, that's right," he said and with a forceful shove, slammed his hardness right back into her starving gap.

"Ugghhhh!" she howled.

"You didn't want me to stop fucking you—ever!"

John, with new-found vigor and a conquering rush, began to pump Ashley tempestuously. His hips were a blur as he loved-tap Ashley's womanhood with unrelenting force, speed, and sexual fury. She threw her head back in shameless glee.

"Who's your man, now?" he asked heatedly.

The writhing beauty at first couldn't answer. The power of his downstrokes and her upstrokes had her bouncing off the mattress. When she tried to reply, she initially sounded like she had a stuttering problem. Finally, she was able to annunciate.

"You, baby! You!"

"Who owns your sweet, hot MILF body?"

"You do!"

His final teasing inquiry was "Who am I to you?"

Normally Ashley would have gotten pissed at the line of questioning. But her mind was so flame-broiled with lust, she would have identified herself as a Martian if meant keeping getting this superb and monumental lay. Yet, even in her libertine delirium, she realized she was verbally committing herself to her son as he was planting his staff in her. She willingly and sincerely answered.

"You are my son, John. I am yours!"

Conquest complete, the son mentally declared.

"That's right, my dear sexy mother, Ashley. You are mine!" he mightily claimed.

He rewarded her by slowing down his motions, screwed briefly at a somber pace, and then without warning began to pulverize her cunt once again.

The divorcee's head flew forward at the sudden change in tempo. Her eyes were big as saucers and her mouth was wide open, yet she could not speak. She could only gasp. She was met by his cocky smile and a knowing look. He pressed his lips to hers, pushing her head back onto the mattress. She enveloped her arms around his neck and pulled his upper body into hers.

This was good for John. His forearms were painful and he sounded like he had COPD. He relinquished the kiss and rested his head on his mom's ample bosom. His lungs and muscles appreciated the break.

One of his muscles didn't need or want a break. That muscle was moving like a pile driver. It unrelentingly plowed with boldness into Ashley's thunderstruck twat. She had lowered her legs and planted her feet on the mattress, keeping her knees bent and spread, continuing to give his hard-charging cock uninterrupted access to her throbbing snatch.

In a sheer matter of time, the foxy blonde's orgasm hit her like a drone strike. It burst forth from her loins and radiated throughout her convulsing, voluptuous body. Her toes curled and her juices cascaded out like Niagara Falls.

"Oh, John! I'm cummmmmming! Mommy's cumming! You're making me cum!"

The 21-year-old's upper body jumped skyward as if suddenly awoken by an alarm clock. He grabbed hold of her generous hips and fucked his lusty, naked, orgasming mother like there was no tomorrow. John hammered Ashley savagely. His ardent cock was like a Texas oil rig 'on 11,' quickly and boldly thumping its gratifying self into her thrilled, gushing pussy. The son was hell-bent on making this an earth-shattering orgasm for his mom.

It was. As her sexual crescendo encompassed her mind and body, Ashley very briefly feared she was going to pass out from the colossal screwing she was getting. She didn't; it was just the hysterics of the moment and their mutual high-flying body motions.

"Ohhhh, gaaawwwwwddd! Johnnnny! You're making meeeee—"

Her lusty proclamation was cut off by her son's.

"Aaaahhhhh! Mom! I'm cumming!"

As she was creaming all over his speeding dick, the first rope of hot, thick semen orbited out of the pulsating cock top. It quickly mixed with her raining essence, forming an incestuous brew of sexual fluids. A second and equally potent release of jizz hit the back of her vaginal canal, and then a third, and then a fourth.

"Aaarrgghhhh!" John shrieked as he ejaculated tremendously into his mother's cunt.

Ashley was in the throes of a richly deserved orgasm. It was beyond exhilarating that her lover, her son, was himself now peaking.

"Uuggghhhh, Johnny! Give it all to me. Cum in Mommy! Cum in Mommy!"

As his heaving member belched out jet after jet of illicit sperm, Ashley's insatiable cunt was determined not only to accept it all but wring out every last drop of the creamy substance. The young hunk was euphoric as he enjoyed not only the pleasure of cumming, but the milking her nether muscles gave his spewing prick. The mixed solution dribbled out of her gash, down her loins into the expansive stain on the mattress.

Their shared climax was, putting it mildly, powerful.

When it was all over, John and Ashley lay together, breathing like two racehorses at the Kentucky Derby. Their bodies were coated in perspiration, along with bodily fluids below the waist. Mother and son were basking in their first-ever lovemaking, cuddling, and not wanting to break the taboo contact their bodies were sharing post-coital.

He moved, his softened tool slipping out from her completely satisfied gash. She released a disappointed sigh. He tenderly hugged her. She responded with an adoring kiss.

"I love you, John."

"I love you, Mom."

They kissed tenderly again and they soon fell asleep in each other's arms.

Sometime later Ashley stirred from her slumber, thanks to a sensation she was receiving. It was an exhilarating sensation, one she enjoyed sometime earlier in the day. She was being eaten out, again. With eyes still shut, she smiled widely.

"You can't resist feeding on Momma's pussy, can you?" she asked.

The naughty feeling had her lazily rolling her body into the mattress like a relaxing cat.

"Hmmm, baby!" the blonde hissed and then opened her eyes to look down at her body.

Between the mother's spread thighs was Holly. The naked psychologist's head was rolling around as her tongue licked Ashley's cunt in excruciatingly slow circles. The divorcee's eyes flew open.

"Holly!"

A new wave of sexual delight echoed out from her tended-to vagina throughout her body. She threw her head back and released a drawn-out sigh.

The therapist paused and lifted her head, passionately glaring at Ashley.

"I just couldn't wait to enjoy the taste of your pussy filled with your son's cum."

Already there was a light sheen on Holly's chin. With her eyes still locked on the blonde, she descended her head, took a hit of the strong musk, and resumed sensually drawing circles on Ashley's pussy lips.

Ashley was stunned. She put her head back down on the bed. Her mind couldn't wrap itself around the fact that earlier today she had sex with her son—a first-time event, and now was having sex with another woman—also a first-timer. She let go of the utter amazement and submitted her mental processing to the pleasure Holly was giving her.

"Aaahhhhh!" groaned the divorcee.

The parent's cunt vibrated once again with distended petals, brewing ambrosia, and lustful desire as Holly's lingua erotically and calmly lapped at it. Also, Ashley's nipples were hard as Chinese algebra and her breasts felt glowingly full as she was experiencing and loving her first girl-on-girl experience.

"Ohhhhhh, Holly! You do that so nice!"

From the beginning, the redhead's tongue painted slow, wet, feathery circles on the blonde's pussy. It was much different from John's method. Both gave her oral sexual pleasure she had long forgotten about. But Holly's leisurely approach had the mother's hands grabbing the nearest piece of bedcover and squeezing it tight.

It had to be a woman's touch she guessed.

The frisky therapist again raised her head to respond to her lover's compliment. Holly's horniness, reignited when she started to eat out Ashley a little while after she and John fell asleep, was steadily climbing. An incredible thrill seared throughout her as she viewed her patient. Ashley's face displayed a look of pure carnal joy, while her huge breasts, with hardened peaks, rose and fell with her heavy breathing. The counselor's juices were fermenting.

"Thank you, Ashley."

Holly raised her entire form and, like a stalking panther, stealthily climbed upward and over Ashley's heated body. Her face was inches away from the mother's. The two beauties gazed at each other, lustfully, hungrily. The blonde could smell her cunt cologne from the panting redhead. Their lips met. The kiss was electric, their mouths impatiently rolling and pressing against one another. The divorcee's ambrosia was shared, heightening the passion between the two women.

When she kissed the incestuous mother, Holly's hands went to Ashley's buxom breasts. She weighed the breasts, massaging and caressing them. They seemed to bounce with excitement in her nimble hands. Her fingers toyed with the erect nipples. She tweaked and squeezed the bloated peaks, eliciting whimpers from Ashley.

"Oh! Oh! Yes! Ahhhhh!"

Holly quickly dropped her open mouth to an aching tit. She eagerly sucked on it, taking into her mouth as much of the upper half of the fleshy melon while her hand tended to the other breast. She busily flicked her tongue at the nipple and areolae. She kissed, lapped, and tasted as much of the breast as possible. Then the seductress switched so that she was palming the recently orally loved tit while she suckled the other one. Every inch of that mammary was also awarded kisses and licks.

Ashley's breathing was more like gasping as she watched Holly worship her bust. Their eyes met again and the redhead orally slid downward. Starting in Ashley's cleavage, she dragged her tongue down the foxy blonde's skin. The doctor's tongue languished briefly in and around the belly button, obtaining giggles from the mother. It then descended further.

When Holly's tongue was in the drenched pubic patch, she dabbed at it and kissed it. She intentionally bypassed Ashley's clitoris. The tongue then rolled out again over the wet, plump lips, and shimmied along the burning crevice.

"Don't stop!" begged Ashley, as her generous hips started to buck.

The MILF added nuzzling Ashley's crotch to her oral repertoire. She also slipped a hand between her spread thighs to caress herself. Her frantic digits were massaging her own creamy, wet, simmering pussy.

The randy redhead expertly planted small butterfly kisses, intermingled with licks, all over the overheated sex. A stream of honey flowed out...into Holly's eager mouth. The redhead's frenetic tongue was greased with another coat of the tangy sap as her throat couldn't keep up with swallowing it.

Holly hadn't made love to another woman in almost two years. Her son and her practice had kept her bi-side in line. Virtually all the time, bringing mothers and sons together, she got them screwing without any sexual involvement from herself. But when this taboo pair walked into her office, she was turned on like a light switch. The doctor WANTED to be with them, especially the mother. Holly was now with her, and they were both ascending to Sapphic heights of pleasure.

As Holly's eager tongue was tickling her sensitive, gooey twat, Ashley threw her head to the side where John was. She didn't see him. She turned her head to the other side, to the left of the servicing psychologist.

"Oh!" she exclaimed in almost a girlish tone.

There was her son. Still naked, he was standing a few feet diagonally behind Holly. His eyes were riveted to what has happened to her, his hand slowly fisting his long, hard cock. The mother was completely and lustfully enamored with not only the amazing gratification this stunning doctor was orally giving her, but the fact that her son was nearby watching and masturbating.

"You like what you see, my sexy son?" she temptingly asked.

Holly was so lost in the pungency of Ashley's scent and the delicious taste of her pussy, she forgot that John was behind her. She heard the question and saw Ashley motioning with her eyes for Holly to peer behind herself. The therapist did. Holly carnally licked her sticky lips at seeing the young, bare Adonis gawking at the all-girl show while beating his meat. She licked her lips a second time at seeing the stiff, lush cock again.

"He's speechless, Ashley," she lewdly reckoned.

He was speechless. John couldn't get over the hot, sexy, MILF lesbian display before him. His luscious mother was naked; her bountiful tits quivering, her bent parted legs showcasing her burning, shiny, open cunt. In between those legs was the beautiful and also-naked therapist. Holly had been bending forward to graze on his mother's bush. Now as she stood up glancing over her shoulder at him, she was a wet dream come alive. Her lovely ass was very curvy. Her long legs were spread and her red pumps were still on, giving her the look of a Bond girl.

Holly could see the lust in his eyes, for what she was doing to his mother, and for her own sultry, naked figure. A brand new release of her juices came out as she saw him grip his dick tighter and pump it faster. She gave him a sluttish glance and then turned around to face again Ashley's sumptuous pussy. The foxy redhead leaned forward, plastered her mouth back on the gash, and seductively stuck out her lavish butt, erotically swaying it to the left and to the right.

Ashley noticed a difference in her new lover's touch. The doctor was now feasting on her cunt with more vigor and zeal. Her tongue was cutting a hurried swath across her labia. Holly was more aroused, and Ashley's arousal intensified because of it.

"Ah, fuck, Holly!" she groaned before a fresh round of her cream was released into the clinical mouth.

The wanton therapist smiled to herself, not only for another syrupy basting from Ashley's twat, but what she was about to ask the mother.

"Ash, is alright if John fucks me?"

Before the blonde could answer, either way, Holly's tongue moved like a steamroller over the mother's eager clit. She provided several heavy laves to the sexual pearl, sending Ashley's legs to stand up in a V position.

"Ugghhh-eeeee!" screeched the mother.

"Not just him and I alone," contended Holly in almost a business-like tone. "I mean while I eat you."

Impishly, the redhead blew air on the frenzied clitoris. It resulted in the mother heaving up her hips and almost sending her torrid crotch into the therapist's jaw.

"Ohhhhhh!" Ashley bellowed.

John got excited at this X-rated negotiation.

The sexual tigress resumed her steady tongue-lashing to the anxious pearl while her fingers began jabbing in and out of her patient's syrupy cunt. She kept up this dual attack for a bit longer and then stopped. She withdrew her digits and stopped licking to look up at the shell-shocked mother with almost a bored look. Truth be told, Holly's twat was leaking out more sap than Ashley's. She was dying to complete this threesome with the mother and her son.

"So what do you say, Ashley? Can John fuck me while I eat you out?'

The divorcee was crestfallen, left sexually aching by the sudden departure of the dazzling satisfaction she was receiving. Her breathing was guttural pants, while her disappointed gash pulsed about, almost like searching for the satisfying tongue and fingers it lost. It was too much for her to bear.

"John, do you want to fuck Holly?"

His reply, in a cracking voice, was "Um, yeah. Is that ok with you, Mom?"

How cute, thought the counselor.

Ashley realized Holly had gotten her all hot and horny then suddenly stopped as a bargaining chip to have John fuck her. Her pussy seemed to be screaming for its missing attention. Holly's tactic worked.

"Alright, alright. You can fuck my son! Now shut up, Holly, and get back to work on my pussy!"

The redhead tilted her head and said, "Sure thing, Ash. And thank you." But not before she glanced over her shoulder to the son and growled.

"Come on over, here, Johnny, and fuck your new aunt!"

She returned her tongue and fingers to Ashley's delirious snatch, just before she widened her stance and stuck her ass up and out at John. The curvy cheeks provocatively rolled to the left and the right, beckoning him.

The young stud was visually lost at the lush ass in front of him. His mom's butt was tighter and had a few fewer wrinkles, but Holly's behind was still a MILF wonder. The way her rear, high in the air, sexily sashayed made his hard pecker leap and bubble up some pre-cum. He sauntered over to her. Standing behind her, John confidently took hold of her extravagant hips and began to edge his hot, hard, excited cock into her buttery cunt.

"Uggghhhhh!" Holly moaned.

"Oh, shit, Holly!" yelled John as he immediately sensed she was way much tighter than his mom. Her pussy was so excruciatingly tight—making it a wonderful entrance for him. The slickness her juices offered was wooing him to penetrate even faster. But the ultra-snug fit and the desire to cherish this snugness won out. He delivered his precious dick oh, so slowly.

Holly stopped eating out with Ashley. She wanted to savor the moment, and every centimeter of this virile, young, hard prick entering her. She rested her head on the bed just below Ashley's crotch as her delighted cuntal muscles worked frantically to accommodate themselves to the incoming prick. She caught Ashley's stare.

"Magnificent!" lauded the psychologist to the mother. "Magnificent!"

Ashley was enjoying her front-row seat of seeing her hunky son begin to screw her new best friend. It made the parent even hornier.

John's solid rod, after it slipped inward bit by bit, had completely disappeared. Holly's sexy butt touched his thighs. For the second time today, the strapping young man bottomed out in MILF pussy. He exhaled mightily as the sweet, delicious tightness of the counselor's pussy gave way to it self-adjusting, and caressing his dick.

Full of himself and unadulterated lust, John inquired confidently. "Holly, aren't you supposed to be eating my mother's pussy?"

He began to withdraw his prick. She remembered how he did the same thing to his mother and there was no way her pussy would accept this loss.

"Yes! You're right," she nervously admitted and put her mouth over Ashley's greasy labia and devotedly resumed feasting on them and the sweet treasure between them.

"That's a good Aunt Holly," he conceitedly responded...then in one mighty swoop rammed his cock into her slit.

The jolt shoved Holly's face forward into Ashley's crotch, the redhead's nose glossing over the blonde's turgid clit and thereby eliciting a groan from the mother. Holly also cried at the sudden delivery of a stiff, lust-filled penis.

John unwaveringly screwed her from behind. The lusty psychologist was in the throes of unmitigated gratification—both as a recipient and a giver, simultaneously. She tried frantically to concentrate on the drenched, torrid cunt she was slurping at. She was so aroused, tickling and tasting Ashley's sex, and getting coated in the steady release of ambrosia. But she was also in total erotic awe of what Ashley's son was doing to her starving cunt.

The handsome young man's pounding was just what the doctor ordered—and needed. The foxy redhead tossed her head back, her red mane provocatively flying through the air. She trusted her ass back, allowing his dick to penetrate her even deeper.

"Ohhhh, John! Fuck me! Keep fucking me! It's sooooo damn good!!"

The son's entire being was on fire as he rapidly and laboriously tunneled his erection in and out of the pink, creamy groove. He was lavish in his motions of just wailing away at Holly's very approving cunt. His chugging prick was doggedly determined to satisfy the wet, excited confines of the therapist's womanhood.

Feeling his swaying balls repeatedly bang against her ass as he fucked Holly turned on the young hunk. But it was nothing like the sight of a hot MILF eating out his equally hot mom. The urgency of each thrust he gave to Holly was amplified by seeing his beautiful mother wantonly enjoying the tongue-lashing the redhead was giving her delirious cunt. John's brain seemed sexually electrocuted when he heard his mother's groaning.

"Uggghh! Oh! Holly! I'm almost there! Keep eating me! Ohhhhh!"

He poured on his sexual onslaught. Tightening his hold on her ample hips, John was pistoning his surging, rigid, cock into Holly's lathered, yearning snatch. Over and over again his sleek manhood tenderized her cunt from behind.

"Ah! Oh! Uggghhh!!" stammered John.

Holly's tongue was now bathing Ashley's clit with heavy dabs. The royal fucking from John was sending the doctor's arousal beyond the stratosphere. The redhead would stop to lick the teeming slit, only to return to the prized love button. She had to grab Ashley's bouncing rear to gain some control as the mother was cresting into another orgasm.

"Yeeeeee!" screeched the parent.

There was such a monsoon of Ashley's cream that Holly had to stop her oral ministrations to swallow the maternal gush.

"Oh, Hollllyyyyy! I'm cumming! Oh, I'm cummmming!"

Shortly after the mother's randy declaration, Holly's entire body started to shake. It made even the hard-charging Adonis take notice.

"Ugh! Oh, shit!" Holly raspily yelled. "I'm cumming too!"

His eyes were huge, lecherously taking in the alluring sight of these two cougars orgasming while he was plugging away at one of them. It was beyond stimulating to see his incestuous mother cumming thanks to Holly, and her cumming thanks to him.

"John, fuck me! I'm cumming. Oh fuck meeeee!"

The decadent doctor's hips were in a non-stop, sliding motion. She wildly continued pushing her ass back. Her pussy was desperate to complete its final honey glazing of the battering cock and to hold onto it until the sexual crescendo ended.

The room smelled like a whorehouse during Fleet Week. The moans and groans could rival a porno film. John, heartily continuing his smashing of the therapist, was happier than a pig in shit.

He maintained his solid, jolting pelvic thrusts until Holly was over her orgasm. Then he went into overdrive, fucking like he just got stung with a cattle prod. His climax was deservedly approaching.

"Ooohhhhhhh fuck! Mom, Holly. I'm gonna cum!"

Ashley, having finished the last bits of her crescendo, quickly jumped off the bed and kneeled next to the spot where her son and her therapist were joined. She watched in lascivious awe as John's hard, glossy dick was a furious blur sliding in and out of Holly's splayed and buttery crevice. The wet fleshy slapping sounds, Holly's diminishing moans, and his guttural screams were music to the parent's ears. She licked her lips and grabbed her breasts seeing the redhead's oils leak out of her fucked hole.

"Aaarrggghhhh!" roared the stud.

Ashley quickly, lustfully ordered. "Give it to momma! Cum in momma's mouth!"

John obeyed his mother and quickly pulled his cock out of Holly's cunt and directed it to Ashley's waiting open mouth. She leaned in, immediately smelling the piquant aroma of the therapist's muff, and whorishly wrapped her lips around the frenzied member. She got just about half of the illicit prick in her mouth when he tremendously discharged his first round of spunk.

When Ashley felt that first glob of the thick, milky substance hit the back of her throat it was a reflex action that followed. She commenced sucking the exploding penis like a Hoover vacuum. Her mouth and throat muscles worked quickly so she could swallow his semen without choking.

"Uggghhhh!" he grunted in animalistic joy at the pleasurable feel of not only releasing his seed after a stupendous fuck, but releasing it into the willing, wanting mouth of his stunning mom.

He looked at Ashley, enjoying the sight of her glazed-over eyes and the shallowness of her cheeks as she lustfully slurped on his belching manhood. It excited them both.

"Suck my cock, Mom! Succcckk itttt!"

She complied with sluttish gulps and "Mmmm's!"

The parent zealously savored the taboo elixir of the incoming salvos of her son's jizz and the taste of his cock which had been well-basted in Holly's broiling pussy. All that jizz proved to be too much for her mouth as a bulky glob of cream dribbled out of the corner of her mouth and quickly down her chin. Another ivory stream leaked out of the other mouth corner and also rolled downward.

Seeing his beautiful, curvaceous mom sucking him like a 'pro' while he was ejaculating in her mouth and some of his load driveling out of her mouth, was another incredible erotic sight for the well-hung lad. John couldn't get over it. He tossed back his head, ran his fingers through his hair, and was about to pay Ashley a randy compliment when he heard: "I can help with that."

Holly was now on the opposite side of Ashley with her head leaning against John's thigh. She smiled sexily at the mother and motioned forward. The clinical fingers took the root of the still-spewing prick and turned it toward her. One white rope was lost, flying to the floor, before Holly's mouth engulfed John's dick. It was her turn to receive the desired, surging emulsion.

The licentious doctor worked his voiding member like it was a Slurpee. Her head first rolled around, then bobbed up and down as she sucked and swallowed.

"Haaaa!" and "Mmmm!" were her lewd vocals

Holly was mad with lust as her mouth took his length and her throat savored his creamy product which was mixed with her sap. When she sensed he was finished ejaculating, she kept a large amount of the rich liquid in her mouth. She moved toward Ashley.

The stunned son, watching what was taking place, expelled a long, drawn-out "Oh, fuck!"

Holly and Ashley were sharing an open mouth kiss...and sharing his semen. When the therapist dislodged herself from his cock, Ashley could see by Holly's bloated facial appearance that she had a plentiful quantity of John's seed in her mouth. As she moved toward the mother, the divorcee tilted her head in a receiving position. The counselor plastered her cream-lathered mouth onto the blondes. Ashley tasted and enjoyed her son's jizz for the very first time as it flowed out of Holly's giving mouth.

A mutually in-synch "Hhhmmmm!" vibrated from the gooey smooch.

Their heads and tongues were twirling in an erotic dance as John's mother and the redhead passed his cum between themselves. The taboo exchange was so hot, it could put the sun out of business. Both women's eyes were locked on each other, their mouths slithering against one another and their throats swallowing the luscious ivory potion. The kiss did not end when the last drop of cum was ingested. Ashley and Holly continued a bit longer in their Frenching.

Feeling satisfied and gratified, Holly broke the kiss with a lascivious smile which she first directed to Ashley, and then to John.

"You are both welcome," the redhead proudly stated.

Lessons

It was almost 2 years ago that I married off my only daughter Melanie to a nice young man called Jim, who worked in the Petrochemical business. I just wished that Jane her mother had been alive to see how radiant she looked.

Mel as I had always called her was now 23 years old, very pretty in my eyes but quite plain in others.

She was a very average quiet kid in all respects, she stood 5 feet 4 inches and weighed 129 lbs., had short light brown hair, and wore glasses. She wasn't overly endowed in any particular area but she had put on a little weight, which seemed to have all accumulated around her butt.

Her late Mom (Jane) was a bible thumper and got Mel deeply involved in charities and other church activities. Mel had met Jim during one of the church functions and they had dated for more than 3 years before they tied the knot.

She was probably one of the very few girls today that at 21 years old entered marriage as a virgin at least that's what she had told me a few nights before her marriage and I did believe her. During her young life, she didn't party and only ever had one boyfriend, Jim, and they were just friends in my mind.

I say this because I would stand in my darkened bedroom and watch out of the window for when she came home and the parting kiss was always far from glamorous and more of a friendly peck. But I guess it must have been enough for them to want to marry each other.

Today Mel called me and asked if she could stay over for the next two weeks, as Jim would be gone on a training course that would be held in their head office in Calgary.

I told her that I would just love to have her visit as she was welcome anytime, as I hadn't seen her since early February and that was some 5 months ago.

I was excited about having my only daughter visit so I called into work and arranged to have the next two weeks off. I rushed around tidying her old room and putting clean sheets on the bed, then I went off to the grocery store and bought some of her favorite things.

It was just before noon on Monday when she arrived in the pouring rain and we stood in the doorway hugging I got a small peck on the cheek before I brought in her bags. "Hi Dad, you look great."

"Maybe it's the country air, Mel. But come on inside quickly and get that wet coat off or you'll get one of those summer chills." I replied.

"The closer I got to your house Dad, the heavier the rain came down." She said as she tried to smile.

"Well Mel, we really needed this rain but probably not as heavy as this, the fields are bone dry. But we may pay for it later with the humidity." I told her as I took her coat and hung it in the closet.

"I like watching the rain, but not driving in it, especially when it creates those big pools of water on the road and you have no idea how deep it is going to be until you get there."

She said as we reached her old bedroom.

I put down her bags and told her to make herself comfortable and that I would make her favorite Tim Hortons coffee blend.

Mel sat down with her coffee, she had changed into a plain gray dress that didn't do much for her figure, and it may have been almost one size too big. She had a small gold necklace around her neck that her Mom and I had bought her many years ago and then just her gold wedding ring on her finger.

That was my Mel still very modest and plain. We made lots of small talks as we looked out of the double patio doors and watched the rain slowing. Ah, the weather was always something to talk about I thought.

"So how are you Mel, how's married life treating you?" I asked as I couldn't think of anything else to say. You sometimes had to dig deep to continue any sort of dialogue with Mel. I've known us to drive 50 miles and only say a few words, she has always been that way, deeply wrapped up in her private thoughts. Unlike many women she was never very talkative and not just with her parents, most of her old school report cards would start with a quiet girl, etc.' but she wasn't sad according to her teachers and her mother.

"Daddy, I need to talk to you. I don't have anyone else that I can trust and can confide in, if Mom was here then I'm sure I would be asking her." She said and I thought wow that's a first.

"Well you know I'm here for you dear, tell me what's wrong," I said softly.

"It's my marriage, Daddy, it seems to be failing I think. Probably in the bedroom area but I'm not sure." She said as a tear formed and slowly ran down her cheek.

"Can you explain in a little more detail darling, I'm not exactly sure yet what you mean but look let us sit out on the porch under the canopy where the lounger is still dry," I told her as I took her hand and lightly hugged her, then we sat side by side on the lounger. I thought she would have preferred to be that way instead of face-to-face. The rain had almost stopped and the only noise was the odd bird cheeping.

"Daddy I wasn't lying when I told you I was a virgin when I got married. I guess I was also very green when it came to the marriage bedroom. On that first night with the lights off Jim took my virginity, he used a condom, and in less than 2 minutes that was that, it was over. Since then it is been a 2-minute repeat performance of that first night and about once a week that has slowly stretched out to 2 weeks and now it is more like once a month. Is that normal daddy, I'm a little worried?" She told me as I held her hand and slowly stroked it, hoping to give her the confidence to talk.

"Do you kiss and hug a lot first that's sometimes called foreplay before he enters you?" I asked not knowing if she would be embarrassed by my slightly blunt description.

"No, not really." She said as I squeezed her hand gently.

"I'm sorry Mel that we never discussed sex when you lived at home, but I didn't want to embarrass you at the time. I assumed that you knew about these things." I said softly.

"I know Daddy but I wish you had." She replied.

"Does he still use condoms?" I asked and she told me that he usually does and that he buys different kinds even though she started taking the birth control pill almost a year ago.

"How do YOU feel, do you get pleasure from having sexual intercourse with Jim?" I asked.

"No, not Daddy, sometimes it hurts a little when he forces his thing in me, but how should I feel?" She asked and I told her that if they only spent 2 minutes doing the act and didn't have any foreplay then it is unlikely that she would get any pleasurable feelings.

"Well he fills his condom quickly and then he goes to the bathroom to remove it and that's it, he gets back into bed with his pajamas on again." She said.

"Do you touch his penis, put his condom on him, or offer to take it off?" I asked and she looked at me and said, "No! Should I?"

Wow, I thought, it sounded like the blind leading the blind. I found it almost unbelievable that she was so green and I felt ashamed and somewhat disgusted with myself.

"Did you eat lunch, Mel?" I asked as I quickly changed the subject and she said that she hadn't, so I told her that she needed a good Tim Hortons fix.

"Grab a coat and let us go feed our face at Tim's," I told her which raised a small smile on her face.

We had about a 25-minute drive to get to the closest Tim's so as we drove down the road we chatted about this and that, nothing too heavy until she suddenly asked me a more serious question.

"Did you use condoms, Daddy?"

"I've probably only ever used about six in my lifetime, but it's like riding a bike you never forget how to put them on or take them off," I said as I laughed and then realized that it wasn't funny to my daughter.

"Will you buy some and show me how Daddy?" She asked and I was a little shocked but said that I would while we were in town.

"Did you mean how to put them on and take them off, like on a stick or a rod?" I asked.

"Oh, oh well, oh yes, I mean 'err yes I guess I think so." She said quickly and blushed.

"Mel, have you ever touched Jim's penis or any other?" I asked softly.

"No, not really Daddy, only to help guide it when he was putting it into me, should I?" She said and I thought that I better stop asking any more questions, the poor girl had only been here less than a few hours.

"Well right now Mel let's just enjoy our late lunch and then we will talk more when we get back home," I told her and she seemed happy with that.

By the time we got back home, the sun was blaring down and the humidity had risen dramatically. I didn't have air conditioning so I opened many of the windows that I had closed when it rained. But there was very little breeze so it was still pretty hot and I was sweating like a pig. The place was like an inferno and I knew it would be even worse upstairs.

"Mel do you have something cooler to wear, you are the same as me you're sweating. I'm going to put my shorts on and a thin sleeveless tee shirt." I told her and Mel said she would look and see what she had. With that, we both went upstairs and went our separate ways. Before I came back down I yelled to Mel to look in my walk-in closet as lots of Mom's clothes were still in there.

I went down the basement and brought up a fan and set it on a far table and just let it rip on high until I realized that papers were flying all over so I cut it back to just below medium, but at least I felt cooler.

Mel came into the kitchen wearing a very loose flowing lemon-colored skirt that sat just above her knees and a thin white button-up blouse, both of which used to belong to her Mom.

"Hey they fit nicely, why don't you take them with you when you go and any other clothes that you fancy." I said as she sat opposite me and I couldn't help but notice her dark-colored bra showing plainly thru' the thin material. I remembered like it was yesterday, her Mom wearing that blouse with a thin white bra that pushed up her breasts.

"Dad, can we talk some more, I just need to get this off my mind."

"Sure we can Mel, go ahead please, I'm listening."

"I don't know Dad if it is me, or if it's Jim. He works overtime almost every day during the week and then he has a few things to do and before you know it it's bedtime. On the weekends he always finds something to do with Colin his workmate who is single. In the winter it was playing hockey with Colin, then it was curling, in the summer it's golf with Colin or whatever." She said and then continued.

"Jim just doesn't seem happy and I guess I don't either Dad. I would be embarrassed if the marriage didn't work because of me, I guess I should have also got a job. But he is a bit old-fashioned that way and tells me that he is the breadwinner and he is responsible for keeping me. So I get up with him in the morning and put up his lunches and then he leaves and I go back to bed for a few hours. When I get up I clean and then read." She told me and I wondered how I was going to explain what I needed to tell Mel.

"Things are much more open today Mel, than even when I and your Mom got married. We gave ourselves to each other, we kissed openly and passionately, and we touched each other and looked at each other's naked bodies. We always had foreplay mainly because it was nice but it also lubricated Mom's vagina to be able to accept me easily without any pain at all. We never used condoms except on rare occasions and we talked about things, personal things to each other. I would fondle her breasts, sometimes licking and sucking them. Your Mom would have orgasms and I would be sad if she didn't, it is always easy for the man to have a climax but it sometimes takes much more work to get the woman to orgasm." I told her and hoped that I hadn't gone too far.

"We have kissed Daddy but maybe not with such vigor as you speak about, we haven't touched very much, Jim has never really seen me fully naked and he doesn't seem that interested either. I only saw him once by accident, he usually locks the bathroom door. He has touched my breasts but never for long and I am a bit confused about foreplay and what you mean by lubrication. I don't think I have ever had an orgasm but I'm not sure I guess." She answered.

"Mel, you would know if you had an orgasm, you would tingle all over and feel a great deal of pleasure in your loins. Have you never masturbated Mel? But look don't be afraid to ask anything, also I don't mean to embarrass you with my descriptions." I told her.

"No, I don't have a man's thing so I can't masturbate. Jim has told me that he does and did more when he was a bit younger, but of course, I've never seen him do that." She said rather quickly and I wondered if we were moving too fast.

"Mel, women do masturbate. They get pleasurable results and often have an orgasm." I told her and she seemed shocked.

"It was drilled into me many times when I used to go to church bible study that I should never play with myself. So of course I haven't really, although I did try touching myself when I was younger and was terrified that one of you would walk in and catch me." She told me.

"You need to do that Mel, then you will learn the power of an orgasm and all the other little benefits. You need to be able to masturbate Jim in your hands, that will make him very happy." I told her very softly as she started to cry.

"Oh Daddy, I feel so woefully inadequate, will you teach me everything I need to know, please? I have no one else I can turn to or trust." She said as tears ran down her face.

"Yes, I think I will have to Mel," I told her and thought about how to proceed, I had never looked at my daughter from a sexual aspect before.

Chapter 2

"Come and sit on my knee Mel lets go over a few things first," I said as she sat uneasily until I swung around a little and opened my arm wide then she collapsed into my arm and laid her head on my shoulder.

"Daddy, you won't tell Jim will you?" She asked softly.

"No baby, I won't tell anyone." I answered and she quickly said, "Good, what things do we need to go over Daddy."

"I'm going to need to touch you in places that we have always said were inappropriate. Whatever I do it is to teach you things about yourself. Tonight I want you to sleep beside me in my bed, so if you want to change your mind then you have several hours to reconsider. Right now I want you to remove your bra and then button up your blouse again, then I will unbutton your blouse and eventually slide my hand inside." I said as she got up and went to the bathroom and removed her bra.

She realized after she had put her blouse back on that it was somewhat see thru' and came back holding her hands across her chest.

"Now, by holding your hands across your chest, you are saying that you are nervous, shy, and afraid of showing off your breasts. Would you do the same with Jim?" I asked.

She quickly answered. "Yes."

"A man does like to see a woman's breasts, especially his wife's, but they shouldn't be on show for just anyone, just her husband. Remove your hands and get used to me being able to see them." She did slowly and then I moved my hand to indicate that she needed to sit back on my lap.

I kissed her on the cheek and told her not to worry it was just me, her Daddy that was looking.

"Kiss me, Mel, on the lips," I said as I unbuttoned 3 buttons on her blouse and slowly eased my hand inside. She kissed me very quickly and then moved back so I told her to kiss me again and this time for much longer.

"Open your lips a little then lick them so they are not dry, then kiss me with a slightly open mouth," I told her and she complied as my hand met her breast and cupped it in my palm.

I let my thumb and forefinger roll over and over her nipple until I felt her nipple getting more erect. Her open mouth kiss was getting better and better.

"Now your kiss has improved, watch what I do with my tongue. Now let us try again." I said as she brought her lips to mine and I slowly slid my tongue into her mouth and pressed my lips firmer to hers. I opened another 2 buttons and eased the material back as I caught sight of her full gorgeous breast with a light brown two-inch diameter aureole with a darker nipple peering out at me which allowed me to move my hand all over it with ease. They weren't huge and they weren't too small, they were just right.

She wriggled a little on my knee and kissed me with a touch more gusto.

"Keep kissing me Mel, you are doing good. Your beautiful breast is in my hand, can you feel how your nipple has grown?" I said and she sighed softly then nodded.

We were a little squashed in this chair, it was almost impossible for me to touch her other breast so I told her to stand and then I laid her on the couch. I knelt on the floor by her side and kissed her first before I slid my hand back inside her wide-open blouse to take her other breast in my hand.

Her kissing had improved dramatically to the point where it was exciting me but I soldiered on and kissed her much more passionately as I fondled her breasts and tweaked her nipples. Her mouth seemed to be permanently open and her eyes were half open as I moved my mouth to her breasts and gently sucked on her dark-colored nipples.

"Mmmm." She cried softly as her hands ran thru' my hair and her back arched ever so slightly. I replaced my mouth with my hand and kissed her deeply but her hand was still on my head and eased me back down to her breasts.

I sucked and licked her like I have never sucked a breast before and her bottom started to undulate up and down off the couch. Her breathing was more rapid and her mouth was wide open as she moaned loudly and pressed both of her hands down very firmly on my head indicating that she wanted me to keep going.

She started to cry tears and thru the tears, she moaned and cried out "Oooooh, oooooh, oooooh Daddy, what's happening to me."

I quickly put my hand up her skirt and felt her wet panties before I rubbed her pussy mound and found her wet spot, then I found her clit. At least I thought I had found it and if I had it was enormous.

I just sucked like I had never had a breast in my mouth before. She sobbed loudly and shouted out that something was really happening to her body and that maybe she wanted to pee, she thought, but I kept going. It was so easy; her arse was lifting up and down like a yo-yo making my hand movements snap.

Writing this I can't even do justice to her sounds, those guttural sighs, incomplete words, wails, and screams that reached a fever pitch. Not swear words, but some words that do not appear in any dictionary.

I told her to just let it go, to just give in to the high that she was experiencing.

She did and almost looked like she was having an epileptic seizure as I felt her explode as I have never felt or seen a woman do before.

Her panty unfortunately acted as a filter but there was still an incredible amount of female juices exuded from her body in just a few brief seconds before she blacked out.

This was way too much for me, without even thinking I stood and pulled down my shorts and jacked off right there, and then, within what seemed like seconds I was cummin all over her breasts and belly. It was an incredible sight but I feared that I had gone too far and she would be offended so I quickly walked like a penguin to get a washcloth then lovingly wiped her breasts and belly clean. I was beaten, the excitement the fear the adrenaline had almost worn me out.

I pulled up my shorts and closed her blouse but as I closed the 3rd button she awoke with a huge smile, one that she had hidden from me for goodness knows how many years.

"Daddy oh my wonderful Daddy, am I ever glad I came here, wow oh wow, please kiss me again. I feel on top of the world but I also need to rest." She said as I kissed her and then folded a large towel to ease under her soggy bum before she nodded off into a beautiful sleep.

I was never expecting these types of results, I had never planned on it going this far at least not so quickly. All I wanted to achieve was for her to not be ashamed of showing her breasts or having them felt. I guess I got much, much more than I bargained for.

Chapter 3

I crept around the kitchen not wanting to disturb her as I prepared a few things for supper and took a few fresh things out of the garden. She looked so peaceful and I wondered how long it would take to dry out the couch, but chances were the aroma would be left for quite a while and that was the side that I laid my head normally when I napped.

I didn't see her awake but I heard her say, "Oh my god, what happened Daddy, did I do that?" as she fell between her legs and on the couch underneath her.

"You had an orgasm, my dear, a big one," I told her with a smile.

"Wow, I never experienced anything like that before Daddy, it affected my whole body, but I must say that it was amazing, simply amazing even mind-boggling. It felt amazing as we started kissing and you were holding my breast but then it escalated into something really big. I'm sorry if I spoilt your couch." She said as I prepared supper.

"I think the couch will live, come and help me with supper sweetie," I said as she came up beside me and then kissed me with her open mouth. We hugged for a while and then she broke away to help me with supper.

"I think I better shower when we are done here." She said and I told her to hold off from showering, as we may be showering together later. I noticed the shocked look on her face changes to a soft glow.

"Well, Daddy knows best." She said and smiled then chuckled. I hadn't seen her so happy in many years.

We had a nice but light supper and decided to sit outside for a while after we had topped up the bird feeders.

"I liked the kissing and touching part Daddy and of course the first orgasm. I was feeling wet between my legs long before I had my eruption." She told me and I explained that with her getting wet, the lubrication of her juices inside her vagina would make it much nicer for penis entry and it shouldn't hurt her at all it would make it much more pleasurable.

I told her that she had sensitive breasts and that a good form of foreplay for her was to have her breasts rubbed as I had done.

"So what's the next step Daddy?" She asked and I told her that the next step was for her not to be ashamed of her naked body and to be able to fondle an erect penis.

She sat quietly and never said a word for such a long time I was beginning to wonder if I had gone too far.

"I don't feel bad about doing that kind of thing with you Daddy, I know you won't hurt me and you will tell me the truth and lead me in the right direction." She said and I knew she had complete faith in me.

We walked around the gardens for a while and as it grew dim outside we went back into the kitchen. Once the dishes had been completed and we tidied around she looked at me and told me that she was mentally prepared and was ready if I was. I locked the doors and took 2 small glasses of water upstairs as Mel followed and went into her room.

I took the water to my bedroom and left it on the night table beside my bed. Mel came into my bedroom with a nightgown, laid it on a chair, and then went towards the bathroom, I followed close behind. I eased the door closed and we were both inside, I could tell she was nervous so I started undressing first and was down to my undies just as she started. I put my arms around her and kissed her to calm her nerves then helped her undress down to her panties.

It was like a Mexican standoff, someone had to make a move, so I did.

"This is a good opportunity for a little foreplay if you were both undressing for either a shower or bed. Your breasts are exposed and you are sexy, you are both almost naked. Now it is time to kiss and feel each other." I told her as I put my arms around her.

We kissed slowly to start and then with a little more gusto as my hands felt her breasts, then I let one slide down her back inside her panties and held her bum as I slowly squeezed the cheeks.

I took her hand and placed it down the back of my undershorts on my bum where she kind of mimicked what I was doing.

Then I moved my hand around to the front of her, but still inside her panties. I waited for her to mimic my last move but I had to move her hand around.

I slid my hand down slowly between her legs into her huge bush area and then I kissed her deeply and she responded nicely. I moved her hand over my cock and she was somewhat startled and just held it without doing anything.

She hesitated and hesitated so I slipped my shorts off and eased her panties down then started the shower.

I stepped inside and Mel did too but with her back to me, that was okay I thought she's come a long way already today and I should be very lenient.

I washed her back and shoulders, down her legs to her feet, and then her bum. I asked her to lift one leg then I slowly washed between her legs until I felt that she was responding; at that point I had her turn around.

"Wow Daddy, that's big. Much bigger than Jim's." She said as she looked down at my hard dick and I smiled then told her it was her turn to wash my back. She didn't have a problem with that at all but she didn't wash between my legs.

I turned back around and washed her beautiful breasts then her tummy and lastly, her very hairy pussy, which I did very slowly until she responded, and then I stopped.

There was one big thing left, I took both her hands and put them under my dick and told her to wash my dick and balls carefully, slowly and not to miss a single centimeter while I played with her breasts.

God, I was so hard by the time she had finished washing me, that I held the towel up by my dick as if it were a hook. I would have to get some relief soon.

I wrapped a big bath towel around Mel and told her we were going to my bedroom and she followed.

I was already dry and laid my towel down on the center of the bed and motioned for Mel to lay down on the towel.

"Daddy, tell me you are not going to put that big thing inside me are you, I don't think it will fit." She said nervously.

"Yes, Mel, all of it and you will like it I'm sure," I told her as I lay by her side and kissed her slowly and then much deeper until she put her arms around me and pulled my head to hers. "Don't hurt me then Daddy." And I told her I wouldn't as I massaged her breasts and nipples. I moved my head down to her breasts and sucked her gorgeous nipples until they stood out like little bullets. "I'm getting some of those feelings again Daddy." She told me.

I licked my way down to her tummy then thru' her huge patch of pubic hair and she gasped when I eased open the hood over her large clit that stood proudly like a mushroom in a patch of dark grass.

My god, I thought it is a big one compared to her Mom, it was easily three times the size. I moved down the bed and opened her legs wider then lifted each one so her knees were bent. I reached over for a small flat cushion and put it under her bum to raise her slightly. Then I knelt between her legs and feasted on her wet lips, her big clit, and inside her vagina until the juice was dripping off my chin and her bum was lifting up and down.

Her hands came down and held my head, directing it where to go as she writhed and thrashed around. The hood of her clitoris had peeled fully away leaving an erect clit of about 3/4" across and maybe 3/4" high, almost like the tip of a thumb. A thought sped into my mind that Jim must be a fucking idiot to pass up such a treasure.

"Daddy, daddy, daddy, oh my god, oh gee it's happening again, Daddy. Oooooh Daddy, oooooh, oh, oh, ahh Daddy, don't stop, please don't stop Daddy. Please." She cried out loudly.

I licked with total abandon with a hand under each bum cheek as she lifted up and down into my face. She was panting, moaning, sighing, and making garbled noises, and then her bum rose like a big fish out of the sea and hovered for a moment before she screamed and then exploded. A hot stream of fluid gushed into my face and dripped off my chin, my eyebrows, and my nose and from anywhere else that it had landed. I lapped at her large clit like a dog taking up water.

She lay still for what seemed like a full minute as she kept saying over and over, things like oh gee, oh, my god, and wow.

"Oh, my god. Oh, Daddy, I do love you. I'm ready for you Daddy." She said as I looked up and she held out her arms.

I moved up the bed quickly and put her hands on my throbbing hard rod then told her to guide me into her wet love nest. She responded immediately and my cockhead squeezed inside her, I pushed slowly and she spasmed and clenched her vagina around my cock.

"Daddy oh daddy it's coming back again, the feelings are ...oh daddy...oh my daddy what are you doing to me to make me feel this way."

I pulled back a little and then pushed in a few inches and she clamped her vagina muscles around my dick like a vice that was opening and closing in rapid succession.

"Daddy it won't stop, oh my god it's just so nice." She cried as her fingers raked my back.

I pushed steadily and managed a few more inches and then I thrusted in and out slowly.

She relaxed and then I gave her more, much more, I gave her the whole banana.

She bucked and wobbled and thrust without being told while she cried and screamed for more.

"Daddy's going to cum inside you very, very soon Baby, so don't stop what you are doing, keep moving your arse until I tell you to stop. Yes, baby, keep moving like that, Daddy wants to pump his juices deep inside you. Push; baby push, oh yesss keep going baby, oooooh almost darling. Fuck me a little harder...oooooh baby girl now, yesss, yesss, can you feel me cummin."

"Oh yes Daddy, me too, me too again, Daddy it is happening again." She cried and I pushed very deep and laid still for a few moments on top of her, I held her tight and then rolled over. Our lips met with such fire, her mouth was wet and her tongue was all over my mouth as I held her bum cheeks tightly and squeezed them together as I slid her slowly up and down my body to drain every last drop from my throbbing dick.

"Wow, oh wow, Daddy, so many of these orgasms in one day, and just think the only ones I've ever really had in my entire life. Why didn't I come to you earlier, I feel like I've wasted my life and all it took was a real man that knew what he was doing to turn on my switch. Thank you, Daddy, thank you from the bottom of my heart."

We stayed in that position until I lost my rigid poker and it slipped out then I rolled us on our sides facing each other and we chatted about life and love. She asked if she could come and live with me if Jim didn't improve and I smiled and told her she was always welcome to visit anytime whether he did or he didn't. But she should make a renewed effort now with the skills she will learn in the next week or so to try to make her marriage work.

"Almost all men like certain things Mel, if you are good at those then you can usually hang onto your man with ease and make him very happy. But we can save some of those things until tomorrow right."

"Oh give me a few hints Daddy, go on." She said eagerly.

"Okay, blowjobs. That's where you suck the man's penis until he spurts his cum juice in your mouth and then you swallow it down like milk."

"Oh, maybe I shouldn't have asked." She said with a giggle.

"Before you go back home, you need to learn that and you also need to shave all that pubic hair off, or at least the majority. Then there are different sexual positions for intercourse, doggie style is a favorite for a man because he can go in deep he can also feel and see the girl's bare arse and push up against her with ease. You need to take off a few pounds and maybe do a few exercises to reduce the size of your butt, just a little bit. I hope you don't mind me telling you these things." I said to her honestly.

"We have only done the same position every time Daddy. Just like we did today but nowhere near as nice. Usually, I don't have my legs open much and he just pushes it inside whether I'm ready or not, and I have never moved my butt like I moved today. But he doesn't kiss me like you did and he is done in 2 minutes and then that's the end until the next time."

"I feel sorry for you Mel, I wish we were a bit closer. But you can always come and stay a few days here and there, that should keep you happier." I told her.

"I loved having your dick inside me Daddy and it didn't hurt, you were right I couldn't believe it would fit. But it sure gave me some wonderful unimaginable feelings and touched places that have never been touched before. Will you do it again before I go home?"

"Mel my love, you will get Mr. Dick every night while you are here, plus several orgasms a day at least."

"Oh wow, what a great plan, daddy. When can I use your razor, do you have shaving cream?" Mel asked.

"Do you mean tonight sweetie?"

"Sure why not Daddy, I want to do everything that you want. I want to please you Daddy and I mean that, I think that I've had most of the fun so far, and you have been held back. We have never been this close before and it feels so wonderful."

"Well, first I will trim you fairly close with scissors, and then it might be better to shave in the bath or shower. I'll stay with you and help. Layback on the towel while I get the scissors." I told her.

After about 10 minutes I figured I had gone as close as I could go, my movements of her pussy lips from side to side and the way I had to hold them back at times had made her very moist again. I guess she had never trimmed before and I'm sure they must have shown if she had worn a swimsuit or bikini.

It was awkward for me to help in the bath but she did manage to wade thru' some large areas. When she stood in the shower and bent in different positions it let me get in fairly close using lots of cream without nicking her.

It was time for the final touches as she lay on the bed and I got in close and shaved both outer lips. Then the embarrassing part was when I had her kneel and bend over with her head on a pillow so that I could get the stray ones down her crack. I was never an anus man so it didn't fizz on me. The shaving project was complete so I sent her for a quick wipe around to get rid of the lingering shaving cream, then I applied some body lotion to her entire area, and that made her wet.

We were still both naked and she couldn't help but see what this little operation had done to me in the last 20 minutes. I was leaking a little pre cum already.

"Oh Daddy it's hard again does that mean more sex? Or is this where I have to learn about blowjobs."

"Daddy is going to sit on the edge of the bed and you my lover are going to kneel on the floor in front of me." I ran my finger over the tip and scooped up the pre cum, I looked into her eyes and asked her to open her mouth then I dabbed it on her tongue.

"It's a bit salty Daddy."

"Now lick my dick from the bottom which we call the base, right up to the top which we call the tip, this big helmet on top we call the cockhead and this is very sensitive and loves to be licked and sucked along with this area underneath.

My balls are sensitive and have to be held gently and sucked/licked lightly.

After you have licked everything, then you open your mouth and slowly sink your mouth over it and close your wet lips and then you move up and down as you suck.

If you do a good job it will make me cum and I don't expect you to be able to take it all in your mouth this time, but it's precious for you to learn as it gives a man great pleasure if done right.

Cup your hand like this and hold my balls gently, then hold the base with your other hand while you lick, never squeeze because it can hurt a man."

I watched her closely and she was trying very hard to please me I could tell, but I also wanted to keep her hot so after several minutes, we got up on the bed. I had her get over me in the 69 positions and propped up my head up with pillows so I could reach her pussy easily. Pretty soon I had my tongue deep inside her and she was pushing back into my face sucking me faster and deeper.

I let my tongue slide between her puffy lips and contact her big erect clit and she moaned right away.

I felt myself getting very excited inside and I knew I was close. Just the sight of her erect clit after the hood had peeled away was very stimulating for me.

"Daddy is close baby, keep going don't stop now. Just keep going, almost, oooooh baby, keep going, suck baby, oooooh my lover yesss, yesss." Suddenly I realized I had cum and she was still sucking, wow, it was so nice, and many years since I had experienced that incredible feeling of a woman continuing to suck after I had cum.

"Keep sucking baby, that's fantastic, absolutely wonderful," I said as I renewed my tonguing of her clit with far more vigor than earlier and she pushed back and forth rapidly.

After a few minutes and in a muffled voice because she was still sucking like a wild woman she cried out that she was close too. So I turned up the heat and licked and sucked her pussy as if my life depended on it and moments later a quick splash onto my face told me that she had cum.

I had her turn around quickly and we kissed passionately as we exchanged fluids and darted our tongues in each other's mouths and licked each other's lips and chins. I had my hand between her legs and was still teasing her clit and her wet hole when she orgasmed again.

We held each other tightly and finally, we both fell asleep on top of the bed exhausted and satisfied. During the night I pulled a sheet over us and enjoyed the best night's sleep in many years.

I awoke first and laid the sheet over her after I had looked long and hard at her beautiful young body. So far she was the best all-round lover that I had ever had in my entire life, and my daughter to boot.

We were blood and trusted each other in only the way that a father and daughter can, I loved her with all my heart.

My mind jumped ahead as I made the coffee, it was barely 24 hrs since she arrived and I had already taken her to heights that she had never been before. We still had almost 2 weeks and I was already dreading losing her.

I was sitting outside working on my second coffee when Mel came out; she kissed me and then sat down beside me with a steaming cup of her favorite coffee.

"Good morning Daddy, it looks like the start of another fine day."

"It sure does sweetie it is going to be humid again too I think. You look well rested this morning dear."

"Oh Daddy, I slept like a baby I was so relaxed. Did I do a good job for you last night?"

"Mel, you were fantastic, I thought you would never stop sucking, you shocked me."

"Thanks, Daddy, I just wanted to please you and it didn't taste too bad at all, it was all hot and slippery."

"Well, you did please me for sure. I'm giving you an A+ for your total efforts in my sex education class, but that's what good sex is about, pleasing each other."

"Great Daddy, I was used to getting A's in school. Oh by the way I'm starting on a diet today along with an exercise schedule and maybe I can lose a few pounds off my ass," she said as she grinned.

"My goodness sweetie, at the end of these 2 weeks you will be able to have any man you want."

"But Daddy, I've already found him and that's YOU. I just wish I had found out much earlier. Daddy, did you ever have any sexual thoughts about me when I was in my teenage years?"

"To be honest baby I didn't ever have any sexual thoughts about you until you arrived yesterday and I realized that I had failed you. I wished that I had become a little more involved in your more personal life and prepared you at least with some knowledge. I just assumed that you knew what you needed to know, but it sounds like both of you were very naïve. Kind of like the blind leading the blind. I feel bad that I hadn't visited you and found out much earlier, but there again it may have been too early and you wouldn't have asked for help."

"I don't know Daddy, all I do know is that I'm glad I came here and that I poured out my problems and opened my heart to you. Today I feel so much different, almost like a new woman. I never knew what I was capable of, or how real love felt. I would be willing to spend the rest of my life with you Daddy."

"The last thing I want is to break up your marriage Mel, you owe it to yourself now to make a bigger effort to please him and show him that he can be happy with his woman. First of all, throw away his condoms, but we'll discuss a few more tips before you go home, about how to turn him on without him even knowing. It is kind of like fishing, you dangle the bait, then strike the hook, then reel him in and he will be like putty in your hands. Talking about a woman's hands, they can be a powerful tool if they are soft and smooth and if she knows how to use them."

"I guess you are right Daddy, it's probably not Jim's fault either if he didn't know any better. Maybe he needs some sex education. I do take the whole idea of marriage seriously so I guess I shouldn't be just throwing it all away. But I'm sure Daddy that he will never be half the lover that you are so I will still want to see you, you know, just to make sure you are pleased too. I'm sure you must have been lonely here all on your own without a woman to look after your needs."

"I have been lonely sweetie, especially without a woman, so all I could do was masturbate occasionally, but I didn't have much desire to do that. I just couldn't conjure up enough sexy thoughts to spur me into doing it too often."

"Hopefully I will be leaving you with plenty of them Daddy."

"Sweetie, I already have enough from the last 24 hours to keep me going for a year."

"What's for breakfast that's low calorie, Daddy?"

I just smiled and thought of all that was available before I told her "Fruit."

She did have some fruit before she changed into shorts and a thin tee shirt and took off down the sideroad jogging. About 30 minutes later she was back, sweating profusely with the front of her shirt soaked which displayed her breasts and nipples just beautifully.

"Before you cool down sweetie, I have a motorized treadmill downstairs that I use occasionally, do you want to try it out?" I asked and she nodded.

I plugged it in and started it going then showed her the dials and away she went. Jogging nowhere but covering a lot of ground. The thought hadn't occurred to me but it was much cooler in the basement and slowly her nipples seemed to turn to rock as they protruded beyond what I had seen the previous day.

After a good 15 minutes of watching I decided to go back upstairs, her level of energy was making me tired, but there again she was only 23 years old. I hoped that she could lose about 5lbs or more as I loved to see tight-arsed women and the thought of approaching a new improved version of Mel from behind made me tingle.

I went out into the garden and did a few chores before it got too warm to work out there. My thoughts were on my daughter and gardening came second. I was a little taken aback that she had said that she wanted to spend her life with me, it would have been very easy I'm sure to manipulate her mind in my favor. But I knew I couldn't live with that, I owed it to her to let her go, to make a renewed effort with her marriage. If it failed then she was always welcome here, but I knew if she didn't try, then it would always be looming over her head.

We were never really close before yesterday and just contacted each other more as a formality, that's probably what many families do and don't even realize that their babies are day by day moving further away from them.

It made me think how blessed close families are in this day and age. But now that we had found each other and I had experienced that unique bond, I would make sure that I kept that close relationship and not only in a sexual way. My thoughts were interrupted as Mel called out from the patio door.

"That's enough for now Daddy, maybe I'll repeat my exercise this evening. Did you shower yet Daddy, wanna wash my sweaty back for me?" She said sweetly and I told her to lead the way.

I had to give a little tug on her tee shirt to break it free of her sweaty body before she removed her shorts and then I realized that she didn't have any panties on. She turned around and asked if I needed help, without waiting for an answer she eased my shorts down and held my dick for a few seconds then knelt on the floor to remove my socks.

Both naked we stepped into the tub and the shower sprayed merrily to one side as it washed down the tiled wall. "We better wash first Daddy, I may smell."

After a while, I realized that my household water consumption would rise about tenfold while Mel was staying with me as I took such a long time in washing her complete body and received the same from Mel.

I knew she was intent on making me cum and was slightly disappointed when I told her I would wait until later after we get out of the shower.

Her eyes were just sparkling and I knew she was wet already with a few mini orgasms as she mouthed the words, "I love you, Daddy."

We went to her bedroom and laid a towel on the bed then I spread body lotion all over her entire body and massaged it into her skin until it had all disappeared.

"We need to keep you very desirous and that means having skin as soft and smooth as a baby's skin," I told her and I could see that she had enjoyed the massage.

I then told her to kneel and face me as I also knelt, and looking into her beautiful serene eyes I could tell that she just wanted to please me in any way I wanted.

"This small lesson is about inhibitions. It will enable you to be able to masturbate without fear in front of your man. First, we will kiss a little then I will play with your breasts as you masturbate yourself while I watch you. This is very stimulating for almost any man to be able to see his lover openly masturbate in front of him. Sometimes it is done together as each person does, but in this case, I'm going to be helping you as well."

We kissed with open mouths and her wet slick tongue searched all over inside my mouth and got entwined with mine. I held her breasts and stroked her nipples lightly after I had taken her hands and put them over her pussy. She took a quick sharp breath as I tweaked her growing nipples and when she pushed her fingers into her wet vagina. I moved my mouth to her breasts and first licked before I sucked then she rose a little and threw back her head to push her chest outwards.

Sweet moans came from her mouth as I sucked gently on each breast and felt her bum cheeks and then I sat back and watched.

Her eyes were barely open and she seemed in a daze as she stroked herself openly in front of me, making me so erect that my dick and balls ached. I longed to push forward and have her but I had other plans. I kissed her again and her mouth was so hot and juicy as her bottom lip trembled, but I kept my hands away from her.

"Oh Daddy, oh wow."

She moved her fingers faster, her mouth was open wide as she sighed loudly then her tongue came out for air and she cried out softly, "DDAADDY I'M GOIN A CUM."

Her mouth closed and she gritted her teeth and uttered sounds then moved spasmodically and cried. "Yesss DADDDY Yesss, I'M CUMMMMIN FOR YOU DADDY."

I held her close and kissed her very passionately and told her she did a wonderful job.

"Turn around quickly baby and kneel on all fours, Daddy wants you doggie style, Daddy wants to cum inside you."

Within seconds I was inside her and she was pushing back and forth already trying to get all of me inside her. She clamped down hard on my dick for a split second or so and shuddered once, then twice.

"AGAIN DADDY, yesss daddy, oh daddy yesss, keep going." I pushed harder and deeper until my balls slapped against her and I was so close.

"Almost baby girl, almost. Move your arse faster and Daddy will cum in you."

She moved her arse back and forth in sync with my thrusts as I watched my juicy cock glide in and out of her effortlessly.

"OOH DADDDY PLEASE HURRY I'M ALMOST CUMMIN DADDY."

"Oooooh baby girl, oooooh yesss oh yesss daddy is cummin in baby girl's juicy pussy."

She pushed and pushed and pushed and then cried out that she was cummin too.

Little by little we slowed and I massaged her arse cheeks with my hands while I was still deep inside her and just kept giving her an odd little push in and out. After a few moments she said: "Oh Daddy, I like this doggie style."

I had her slowly lay down on her tummy as I lay down with her so as not to break our connection and then I held her as I rolled us onto our sides.

I held her breasts and kissed her neck and shoulders before I eased her forward slightly to enable me to push a little deeper inside her.

"You did fantastic my love, now just relax." I told her and she quickly cocked her arse backward and said, "Thank you, Daddy." As I held her arse cheek and nodded off for a good 30 or 40 minutes.

I awoke alone with a sheet covering me and looked around but Mel was gone. I went to the bathroom and peed then picked up my shorts and decided against them until I had washed my cock.

Downstairs I viewed a note on the table:

"Daddy I left you for another man. Sorry. Please turn over."

For a split second, I was shocked until I turned over the note.

"Tim Hortons was calling out for me in my dreams, after I've done with him I'll be back. Love M."

I laughed out loud and thought it was cute, but I also realized that I was becoming very attached to my girl.

About an hour later Mel was back and smiling as she opened her bag on the table. She had brought me one of those soups in a fresh bread bowl and for her, a salad. For dessert she had brought glazed strawberry tarts filled with custard and for much later, possibly supper, Tim's famous chili.

"Tim was good to me, but you get both tarts dad, I'm on a diet remember? Eat up Daddy you have to keep up your strength, I could be feeling horny any minute." She said with a big grin and I told her that if I caught her fooling around with another man called Tim, then I may have to spank her and then we both laughed.

The soup bowl was great and quite filling but the strawberry tart was delicious and I made a real mess of myself until Mel came with a tissue and licked off the sticky crumbs from my face and wiped my tee shirt and fingers.

"I'm going to miss your smiling face darling," I told her.

"Let us not think about that now Daddy, I still have lots of time here with you. Listen why don't we have a walk thru' the fields this afternoon, I know a really neat place."

In my wisdom many, many years ago I had bought a farm of approximately 100 acres and later I had just over 2 acres of land severed off the bottom southerly corner. This is where I had the house built that I live in now. I rented out the remainder of the farm along with the old farmhouse and it has produced a nice steady income ever since. I never did walk much of the land.

We walked down the hedgerows, up and over a small hill, and then down into an area that wasn't cultivated because of the large rocks protruding from the soil. As we got closer we crossed a small stream thru' a rough small wood lot and then it opened up into a small clearing with a natural pond fed by the stream

"Wow, I have never been back here," I told Mel who was busy watching birds.

"I have, I often came out here Dad with a book during summer and would read for hours and watch the birds and critters. There used to be fish in the pond but the herons would feed on them, maybe a few survived who knows? In early summer the stream flows a little faster as it's spring-fed. I know that because one time I followed the stream way back. I used to swim in the pond and then lay out on that big flat rock to dry and sun myself.

One time I brought a few girls out here from the bible class, then it rained like crazy and we all got soaked so we stayed out here the whole day until our clothes dried."

"It is beautiful out here, so quiet and natural," I told her as we sat close together and I draped my arm around her. We sat quietly and were rewarded as we watched a Red Cardinal drink from the edge of the pond and then two cedar waxwings as they playfully fought in a small bush.

"Make love to me here Daddy, just take your time, take all day if you want but just love me, do anything you want to me I'm all yours Daddy. While I let my mind wander back to when I was about 11 years old and innocent with nipples and no breasts and a perfectly smooth hairless pussy, you can even imagine my tiny arse walking away from you as I walk to the pond." Mel said as her memories came flooding back to her, I hugged her closer and then kissed her softly.

"Those memories are very special at that age and this place is simply priceless Mel," I told her and kissed her more passionately, as I held and stroked her breasts. She unbuttoned her thin blouse and I cupped her bare flesh then kissed each dark nipple before returning to her mouth.

She cupped my head in her hands and kissed my forehead, my nose, and my lips then told me that she loved me so much that she could cry.

We lay back in the grass and pressed our tongues together then licked each other's tongues and her mouth was getting wetter and wetter. Her nipples were incredibly erect so I sucked them lightly and she moaned softly.

She lifted her loose skirt and exposed her bare pussy as she started to openly stroke herself to a mini orgasm. I replaced her hand with mine and masturbated her more firmly then her wet open mouth closed tightly over mine as she breathed thru' her nose and sucked the breath out of mine.

I could feel the vibrations in my mouth as she moaned louder and louder, her back arched and my hand was suddenly wet. I kept stroking between her wet pussy lips, running my fingers from her erect clit and into her vagina as she writhed and thrust.

Her mouth was still locked over mine and her moans were vibrating thru' me again as she arched her back once more and screamed inaudible sounds in my closed mouth and then slowly they subsided as her mouth came away from mine.

I sucked on her breasts slowly and closed my teeth gently on her nipples then pulled them and she cried out in pleasure. I had 2 fingers deep inside her just sitting quietly waiting to give her another high.

"Daddy, take your pants off and put Mr. Dick inside me please, that's what I want. I want to be as one with you."

I had them off in a jiffy and knelt between her legs as she made a grab for me and rubbed my cockhead up and down her wet lips until she cried out that she was almost ready to cum and to hurry. She pushed into me and sucked up my cockhead then cried out, "Push Daddy, push, quickly."

I thrust into her just 2 or 3 strokes and she clamped down on my cock and held it in a super grip as she cried out loud, "NOW DADDDY, NOWW, OOOH DADDY."

I pushed deep inside her and she held her hands tightly on my arse and told me to just stay perfectly still if I could.

"Wow Daddy, awesome, just awesome, we need to make this last. You have a nice arse too. Let us talk about sex for a while Daddy, how come I can have so many orgasms."

"I think baby, it's because you are so pure and put your heart and soul into making love. You are a unique baby, you have a large clitoris that's easily stimulated and because of its size after it is stimulated, it's easy to contact when having intercourse. But most sexy women have lots more orgasms than the man."

"Do you think I'm sexy Daddy?"

"I certainly do my precious baby. You are the best lover I have ever had."

"Better than Mom?"

"Yes, even better than Mom."

"There is no doubt Daddy that you are the best lover that I have ever had. Just push a little bit, Daddy, you know, now and then to keep the fire lit. Oh yes, Oh yes Daddy, the fire is still lit, thank you. You sure know how to turn my crank. How big is Mr. Dick, Daddy?"

"He's over eight inches close to nine inches sweetie."

"Well Jim is about three inches shorter in length and not as thick as yours and he has very little pubic hair either. I think he shaves it off, would you like me to shave you tonight?"

"Mmmm, that would be nice Mel."

"No problem Daddy, I'll do anything for you. Should we move a little Daddy?" She said as she pushed a little and I thrust slowly into her.

"Ooooohhhh Daddy, that's nice, just a little more and then stop." She said as she kissed me and squeezed my bum cheeks.

I pushed deeper inside and then thrust faster and harder and her eyes lit up because I didn't stop right away, but when she started to moan I stopped.

"Ooooohhhh Daddy, you keep turning over my engine. If you don't stop you may have to carry me back home, dripping and leaking all the way." She told me as she kissed me wildly and whipped her tongue around my mouth. God she was keeping me hard with her antics but it felt so good.

"Daddy, what do you want to do to me tonight?" She asked and then licked my nose.

"Daddy may have to get you to put cream on his bum because it is getting a sunburn," I said and we both laughed.

We talked and talked with a few thrusts and kisses along with sucking her breasts in between and it is amazing how long I survived without cummin. But then she just said after a flurry of small thrusts:

"Damn you DDADDY KEEP GOIN NOW, CUM INSIDE MEE DADDDY, I'M REEADY, I'M RRRRREADDDY GO FAST DADDDDY, G FAST, OOOH DDDAADDDDDY."

I thrust into her like a wildman and shot my load deep inside her in just several seconds and we kissed so passionately that it brought tears to my eyes.

We lay almost silent for several minutes, apart from a few sighs and deep breaths while we hugged tightly.

The walk back was slow and very joyful as we held hands like young lovers and frolicked around without a care in the world. But she had to be careful that she didn't pat Daddy's bum as I did get burnt buns.

After a quick uneventful shower other than some light touching as Mel had stomach cramps, a few kisses, and a touch of lotion on my red bum cheeks, I warmed up the Chili for supper, and then we sat outside talking until it was almost dark.

"I didn't realize that we had such a beautiful, private, and quiet little place on our land. I enjoyed our little outing." I told Mel and she said that if we go again we should take towels and suntan oil.

"It's our secret Garden of Eden, Daddy. Just yours and mine, I always loved it there as a kid. Just think if we had a baby we could take it there."

"Our baby?" I asked, somewhat puzzled.

"Well I just meant, I was kind of daydreaming Daddy, if we ever had a baby. Don't worry Daddy, I'm on the pill."

"Oh thank goodness Mel. Don't scare me like that." I said as I laughed.

"Come to think about it Daddy, my little vacation here is already going to be interrupted by my period, sorry Daddy, what a bum time for it to happen."

"Don't worry Mel, that's just part of life, we'll survive I'm sure. There are many other ways of giving pleasure to each other even while you are menstruating. Of course, that's if you felt up to it, understandably some women don't."

"Daddy, I'm so used to being left alone mostly during that time, that I never thought about it before, until now. But now we have found each other, I was finding it hard to tell you about my period that kind of started when we were in the shower. I thought you would be very disappointed in me."

"Heck no Mel, I understand sweetheart, don't worry. By the time five days are over I'll be chewing my socks and biting my nails." I said and we both burst out laughing.

It was late and we were on our way upstairs and Mel went to her room, I followed and asked her if she was coming to bed.

"I won't be much use to you tonight Daddy and I don't want to disturb your sleep. Jim hates it when I'm on my period and sleeps in another room." She said sadly and I told her not to be so silly and that I could hold her close and stroke her tummy if it hurt.

"Just make sure you have your panties on, and a nightie if you want, but if you need me to play with lick, or suck your breasts then I can do that for you, sweetie. But I'll understand if you don't."

"Maybe I could suck you off Daddy, would that help?" She asked and I grinned.

"You bet."

She decided to just wear panties but didn't want to get stimulated too much on the first night of her period. But she did go down on me, wow; she never stopped until I was drained.

In a way I was glad that we were having somewhat of a break from our hectic sessions, I realized that I wasn't as young as I thought. Then we snuggled together while I gently held her and drifted off to sleep.

I knew she was out of bed twice during the night but she told me to go back to sleep.

The next morning when I awoke I was alone in bed, I slipped on some shorts and hurried downstairs. Mel sat at the table looking pale and told me that the first day was always the worst for her. I asked what I could do and if she needed anything, she had already prepared a small list so I had a quick wash right away and then drove into town.

When I returned she was lying on the couch, curled up and partially covered with a blanket and napping. I could see the back of her panties and there were stains of her blood.

I didn't know whether to wake her or let her sleep but I knew she had lost some sleep in the night.

Then after I had settled down from my quick drive into town and back I thought I better wake her, she could change her pad to the heavy day type and do her thing whatever. Maybe then if she took a pill she would be more comfortable if she wanted to sleep.

Being a mere man I was lost for words, my poor little girl was hurting and I felt useless, as I didn't know what to do.

Half-dazed she trundled off to the bathroom with the little bag of supplies I had brought. Fifteen minutes later she was back on the couch trying to get back into her previous comfortable fetal position. I sat near her and stroked her shoulders and hair until she nodded off. Then I quietly crept away and had my breakfast.

A few hours later she was stirring and I heard a faint cry. "Daddy."

"Yes my precious, how do you feel now?"

"Just a bit better, what's the chance of a nice cup of that ginger tea you have in the cupboard." She said softly and I noticed how pale she looked.

"No problem sweetheart, coming right up," I told her and by the time it was ready she was asleep again and I just let it sit on the coffee table.

"Daddy" I heard her calling. "Yes, dear."

"Can you warm up that tea, please? I know I'm a pest."

"No problem sweetie, you are no trouble to me, don't worry."

She sat up and threw the blanket back and stretched out as I gave her the warm cup then I saw that she had changed her panties from much earlier. I asked if she wanted anything to eat and she asked for toast. She came into the kitchen for her toast and sat at the table.

"Oh Daddy, I guess all that extra pussy poking has stirred up my period. It just seems a little heavier than normal, but I'll be okay. If you don't mind me swearing Daddy, I feel well and truly fucked, frazzled, worn out."

"You look worn out and pale, baby."

"Jim hates the sight of my blood, I have to immediately parcel up my soiled pads and panties, then put them out of sight."

"So he's not very understanding then," I said.

"I guess he isn't really. Do you know I've always been this way, Daddy, I just never let you see me this way, and I would put on a good front. If I couldn't I would stay in my room and Mom would bring what I needed. Usually, the first two days would drive me nuts, so watch out. If I go a little batty bash me on the head and tie me down." She said and grinned a little.

"Point noted, sweetie. Just don't be afraid to ask for anything."

She went to lie down again after her toast and that's about all she did on and off for 3 whole days and I was getting worried. Then on the 4th day, she bucked up and after the 5th she was feeling much better, but I did make a mental note to invest in a tampon company, as they must be hugely profitable.

Mel told me that this was one of her heaviest and roughest periods since she was a teenager. She didn't give the all-clear until day seven.

Deep down I felt somewhat guilty and figured that somehow I may have contributed to her grief with all the prior sexual activity.

During the days she was unavailable for sex, whenever she could, she either masturbated me or sucked me off without expecting anything in return.

After the "all clear" she was extremely horny and we re-visited our secret Garden of Eden and we almost had Mr. Dick worn out.

It was unbelievable the way she orgasmed so easily and the number of orgasms she had in those last few days leading up to her eventual departure.

On the last evening before she left early the next morning instead of going out to a restaurant we cooked a fine meal on the BBQ then went to bed early and just held each other and made slow passionate love for hours.

The next morning we had tears before she left but we arranged another date to get together in just four weeks. This seemed to make her feel much better, but she was still reluctant to leave. However, the time came and I stood waving with one hand and brushing away tears with the other.

Almost 6 hours later the phone rang and I hoped that it was Mel, letting me know that she was home and safe.

"Daddy." She said and all I could think was thank goodness it was Mel and she was home safely.

"Yes sweetheart, did you have a nice drive home?"

"Daddy, forget about that, it was fine. I need to talk to you, daddy."

"Okay sweetheart, I'm listening."

"Daddy, I love you. Am I welcome to come and live with you again?"

"Of course, sweetheart, and I love you too, the 4 weeks will pass pretty quickly."

"But Daddy this is different."

"How so my precious."

"Daddy, when I got home there was a message on the answering machine and a written letter on the counter from Jim."

"Oh from Jim, like a love note?"

"Not exactly Daddy, he has left me."

"Oh my god, I'm sorry baby. How can I help?"

"Daddy, I don't know whether to laugh or cry. Let me read it to you, okay."

"Go ahead, Mel."

"Daddy here's what it says.":

Dear Melanie,

I have been struggling with my inner feelings now for a long time. This may be hard for you to take so I will just come out and say it:

I'm gay and I love Colin.

I never meant to hurt you, as you and I have been together since being teenagers. I had feelings for Colin before our marriage and I assumed that they would dissipate afterward but they didn't, they got stronger and stronger.

I'm sorry but that's the way it is, there was no training course at head office, I feel guilty about lying to you but I needed the time to be sure of my decision.

I know I'm leaving you in a bit of a financial fix so I have borrowed $5,000 from Colin and put it in our account so you can use it as you see fit. I suggest you open up your account and transfer the money. When that's done I will have $800 monthly deposited in it until we can reach some divorce settlement. I would like to legally end our marriage as soon as possible and I will be very easy to deal with.

I'm so very sorry for hurting you in this way Melanie.

I tried to go through the motions as a husband but it just wasn't fair to you any longer.

I assume that you will want to move to your father's home short term and then relocate to that general area as there may not be anything to keep you in this area any longer.

Either way, I will cover the cost of the removal expenses and help you where I can to make things financially viable for you.

I have taken all my clothes and minimal possessions and I leave all the rest to you.

If there is anything that you don't want to take with you, if you plan on moving, then please let me know.

Best wishes to you Melanie

Jim

P.S. You can reach me at my work number.

"Mel, how do you feel about all that honey?"

"Daddy, I think you know, if you will have me I'm yours forever."

"Oh Mel, God has answered my prayer."

"Yes Daddy, I'll be back home with you, where I belong tomorrow, okay?"

"Wow, I'm so happy now Mel. We can look after everything from this end."

Incest Desires

It was just after midnight when Jasmine Richards returned from her shift as the evening manager at the River City Plaza Hotel. As was her cusJohn, she entered the home stealthily. It was dark and silent tonight, even though her children would often be awake studying or watching TV.

She slept alone in the master bedroom after making her way down the hall. She had never remarried after her husband's death in a car crash ten years ago. She hesitated to become connected with anybody else since she was a recently bereaved mother of three small children who were grieving the death of their father. She only wished to continue living her life as a mother and raise her children.

Rick, her spouse, is still much missed by her. According to her, their marriage was perfect. They were a perfect fit in every way: sexually, psychologically, intellectually, and physically. Rick and Jasmine were both squatters. They had been an open and honest couple who enjoyed sharing, sucking, fucking, licking, and having pleasure. Jasmine spearheaded the entire operation. Jasmine was a passionate bisexual, in contrast to Rick's utter heterosexuality. She was a sucker for seeing Rick screw other ladies. When he wasn't fucking the wife or girlfriend of another guy, he loved watching her pleasure other men and women. She often had many partners.

Jasmine was one of those rare women who could climax frequently during anal intercourse, which she enjoyed nearly as much as vaginal intercourse. Along with licking wet pussy and swallowing cum, she also enjoyed sucking firm cock and having it done to her, and she also enjoyed licking cum out of another woman's well-fucked pussy. Rick was different from other guys in that he would enthusiastically suck his own come from Jasmine's vagina after a sexual experience, giving her an extra euphoric kick.

Jasmine re-emerged into the scene after a year and a half by reconnecting with her swinging pals. Even though she was still fairly active and loved it, she felt lonely without Rick. Even though several men had tried to woo her following his death, she remained uninterested in finding a new companion. Jasmine was a very beautiful lady on the inside and out. She had short, trendy auburn hair, captivating green eyes, and a grin that would make anybody melt. Plus, she possessed that one quality that screamed "female!" to guys.

The fact that Jasmine wouldn't let any man get too near her in no way diminished her desire for sexual relations. She was a serial masturbater, had a wide assortment of dildos and vibrators, and routinely viewed porn. It was simply that she didn't feel the need for another man's company or the necessity to raise her children in an unstable environment. Also, she had an odd, hidden fascination with incest that began when she was eighteen and continued throughout her own children's adult lives; she was now 43 years old.

The door to Jasmine's youngest son's bedroom was slightly ajar as she passed by. Seeing him, she decided to sneak a peek. Opening the door, she beheld John sprawled out on his back, undressed, while the moonlight illuminated his bedroom window, casting a warm glow on his attractive, toned physique...and his bare penis, protruding from his underwear. She felt a brief surge of longing. She was well aware that others would look down on her ideas, yet there they were. All three of Jasmine's children—a daughter and two sons—were objects of her sexual desire.

At the age of eighteen, she and her father had attended a crazy party, and it was when she first became aware of it. Jasmine had learned from her partner that she enjoyed becoming her own father's lover. While Jasmine had her own opinions about her attractive father, her girlfriend advised that Jasmine should also become involved with her father, whom she found to be rather "yummy." Her girlfriend had planned to give Jasmine's dad a blow job in a dimly lit room (really a closet) that they met at the party.

After that, Jasmine was convinced by her girlfriend to sneak into the room before her dad and pretend to be her. Jasmine agreed, her feelings jumbled and uncertain but her will unwavering. The moment her father entered the room and shut the door behind him, the room fell into total darkness.

"Where are you?" he inquired.

"Shhh," Jasmine whispered with a hint of intimidation.

Curling up against her, she grasped his hand and drew him close. After that, they kissed again and again. Nobody said a thing. Fearfully but resolutely, Jasmine knelt down and started fiddling with her father's belt buckle.

Her father said, "Damn, Betty, you're in a hurry, eh?""

As he assisted in taking his pants down, Jasmine inhaled his cologne and natural sexual musk, which she found very appealing. With an almost impossible sense of pleasure, she placed her mouth on her father's member and began sucking while caressing it with her hand.

"Oh my, Betty," Jasmine's dad moaned softly. "I'm not sure I can handle all the excitement."

"Mmm-hmm," Jasmine mumbled as she was about to experience the intense pleasure of her father's thick, hot cum. Unlike her girlfriends, or at least the majority of them, Jasmine has always eagerly swallowed the semen without qualm. She had a deep love for all forms of sex from the very first time she fucked and saw swallowing cum as an inevitable part of the process. Now, the prospect of engaging in this behavior with her father filled her with an overwhelming sense of excitement beyond her wildest dreams. The anticipation of the naughty and enjoyable experience was building.

As soon as her father arrived, he let out a series of grunts, gasps, and attempts to remain silent. Jasmine felt the initial surge of his hot, viscous essence on her tongue and immediately experienced her own small but satisfying orgasm. She proceeded to milk her father's cock until the last drop of semen was swallowed by hand. To her surprise, when he finished, he lifted Jasmine to her feet and planted a long, loving kiss on her forehead, an action that none of her lovers had ever done after she had sucked and swallowed their partners. This only served to further enchantment between her and her father.

After fastening his trousers, he remarked, "We'll have to do this again, but in a more open and lighted place."

Under her breath, she said, "Yes, we will," attempting to hide her reaction.

Again, her father kissed her tenderly before saying, "See you later, Betty." and then he departed.

In the wee hours of the morning, Jasmine awoke to find her father in the kitchen, sipping coffee and checking the news on his smartphone. The sensations of his strong arms embracing her, his kisses, and the thrill she had felt from sucking his cock had kept her awake all night.

With a cheery "Good morning, darling," he greeted her as she entered the kitchen.

Then, where is Mom?Jasmine inquired.

"She's off to the outlet stores with her friend Alice," said he.

She would have to wait a while for her mother to return from the outlet stores, which were at least an hour distant.

It didn't faze Jasmine in the slightest that her father was willing to "cheat" on her mother with his daughter's best friend, but the fact that he had unknowingly "cheated" with his own daughter was something she couldn't help but be excited about. Thinking about what they could do in the future, before she'd even gone to sleep, excited her even more. She was aware that this wasn't the typical way a daughter would think about her father, but she did, and that was it. Loved him for who he was, as her father, and was now prepared to love him with the same intensity as a woman loves a man.

It was no secret that Jasmine's parents had a rocky relationship. She thought it was because her dad was a charming and flirtatious man and her mom wasn't exactly a sex bomb.

In the midst of all that mental turmoil, Jasmine spoke out uncontrollably about how much she had liked sucking his cock the previous night.

She calmly described what had transpired, telling her bewildered father that she, and not Betty, had descended upon him in that dimly lighted room.

"Oh! Oh my! Holy cow!All her father said was, "I'm sorry," and Jasmine was terrified he might lose it at any moment.

"Damn, darling, you're one hell of a good cocksucker," he said, rising from the table, before smiling.

Stepping into her father's welcoming arms, Jasmine felt a wave of relief wash over her. They kissed, hugged, and returned to the master bedroom, where they made sweet, lovely love. This began a six-month romance, during which Jasmine had the finest sex of her life up until she met her husband.

Sometime later, Jasmine's mother saw them in the act. She became quite upset, but fortunately did not inform the authorities. Instead, she instructed Jasmine's father to leave immediately, never return, and never attempt to get in touch with her or Jasmine again.

Even though it had been twenty-five years since she had last heard from her father, Jasmine never regretted the six months she had spent as his girlfriend, and she had no idea what had become of him.

As she entered John's bedroom, her gaze shifted to his firm member. In the moonlight, she could barely make out his features, but she could hear his heavy breaths as he slept.

She thought, "I wonder if he will wake up if I do what I'm thinking of," as she crouched down next to his bed. A rush of excitement washed over her, just like the first time she sucked her father's cock. John's body was near the edge of the bed, as if he had been on his sJohnach and then rolled over onto his back in sleep. His cock was close to her face. She could, if she wanted to, lean down and slip her mouth over his beautiful erection.

On a few of occasions during their marriage, she would awaken in the middle of the night to find her husband's member arched like this. She would have sucked him dry without his waking up, with the exception of one occasion, which she was certain was due to the fact that it was around his typical waking hour.

She was so horny and his dick looked too good in the moonlight to pass up. He was a young man. Maybe he wouldn't get upset. Maybe he thought it was okay, just like she thought it was okay to be her father's lover. Who knew? She wanted to suck her son's cock and have him come into her mouth as a vivid dream that he would remember when he woke up. What would he do if she tried it and he woke up? She would be crushed and embarrassed. How could she explain it to him?

Now as she was kneeling before her son's bed and staring at his beautiful, firm cock, the excitement—the incredibly evil but exhilarating sensation of sucking his cock—was too much to refuse. Oh my, she was thinking. She knew she was going to do it.

As Jasmine moved forward, she steadied her hands on the edge of John's bed and took another look up at his face. His eyes were closed, indicating that he was undoubtedly still asleep.

As Jasmine leaned in for a passionate kiss on her son John's cock, she felt a surge of heat and a combination of his genital musk and the soap he had used in the shower. Her heart raced and a rush of excitement coursed through her body as she slowly and delicately sucked on John's member.

Jasmine listened for a change in her son's breathing or even the slightest movement as she continued sucking, relishing the sensation of her son's hard cock as her mouth delicately glided up and down on it. She felt a twitch, and her heart skipped a beat. She stopped. Nothing more. She continued, moving a little further down on his cock, sucking in firm, smooth strokes.

It didn't take long. Perhaps he was already fantasizing about having sex and getting a blowjob, which would explain why his member was already arched. Her son's breathing became more rapid and forceful, but that was about it. Then, he groaned, and she kept her eyes angled to the right so she could see his face, even though his eyes were still closed.

Sneaking into her son's bedroom when he was asleep and sucking the life force out of him was an incredible experience that brought Jasmine to the brink of climax.

After he finished, Jasmine eagerly and lovingly ingested all of the man cream that had been shot out by his cock six, seven, and eight times. She then heard him sigh, but his eyes remained closed, and his cock started to soften. Jasmine sucked up the last drops of semen that had oozed from his cock tip before quietly and carefully leaving his room.

Rushing to her bedroom, she undressed and collapsed onto her bed, masturbating in an almost frenzied manner as she relived the experience she had just had with her youngest son. The sensation was quite powerful, and she found it difficult to remain silent.

As his mother stepped out of his room, John widened in disbelief at what had just transpired. He had been fantasizing about his mother, as he occasionally did, stroking his cock and considering incest—not in a serious sense, but in a way where one can shape events to one's liking, and in that fantasy, his mother craved his affection.

In addition to being a young man with raging hormones and an open mind, he surfed the web for porn. He had seen both fake and supposedly real incest porn, but he didn't feel any revulsion about fucking his mother. He figured that was a normal reaction, but he somehow didn't think it applied to him. The woman he was looking at had a very shapely, firm, and toned body and looked great in bikinis, short skirts, or tight jeans.

So, he was caressing his member when he heard his mother's footsteps coming down the hall. He let go of his member and pretended to be asleep, hoping his mother would peek in and see his penis. Why? He had no idea. He honestly doubted that his mother would be thrilled or enthusiastic upon seeing his pointed member. It was simply that the idea of her seeing his erection was, well, exciting to him in a very mischievous but harmless way.

It was quite unexpected for her to enter his room, kneel down beside his bed, and suck his cock. John had a hard time pretending to be asleep, but he managed. And then, my god, his mother sucked him to completion, putting him in her mouth and swallowing it without hesitation, as if that were her intention all along. Oh, maybe. Perhaps she was just as perverted as him. Well, duh! Clearly, she had to be.

He had other things to attend to for the moment, but this was going to be fantastic. There would be more than one covert blow job in the wee hours of the morning, unless he could prevent it. Johnorrow, he planned to tell her something—not too blunt, but just to let her know that he had been awake when she had sucked his cock. He urged her to stay awake and savor every moment of it.

In his real-life fantasies, John started to imagine his mother. He took hold of his cock, which was still damp from her saliva and had a bit of his semen at the tip, and started to stroke himself. He became very stubborn very quickly. He entertained the idea of grabbing his mother's head and fucking her mouth, licking her pussy and drawing her closer, fucking her pussy, inserting his cock into his mother's vagina—the same one through which he had been born—and fucking it, as well as, if she wanted, foking her in the rear as well.

John was back to his old self, engrossed in his fantasies, and in no time at all he was envisioning himself fucking his mother in her little buttocks and releasing a torrent of cum, much to their delight and joy.

In the room with her oldest and youngest children, Jasmine's middle kid Jenna was horrified. She had just witnessed her mother sucking her younger brother's cock and, naturally, swallowing his come. She then suppressed a chuckle.

She mumbled to herself, "I suppose I'm not the only pervert in this house. Fuck." She then giggled once again.

Everyone in Jenna's family knew her as the computer nerd. She attended River City University to major in computer science and IT. Her elder brother Jackwas pursuing an MBA, while John was a first-semester college student who hadn't decided on a degree just yet. Additionally, Jenna has a robust libido, having had several lovers—both male and female—and an insatiable appetite for sexual exploration.

Little wifi cameras with low-light and audio capabilities were secretly bugged into her brother's and mother's beds. On several occasions, she would see her brother while he masturbated, grunted, and came. For some reason, it aroused her to the point that she masturbated in unison with them while she watched them. Her mother was no exception. Many evenings, Jenna would watch her mother masturbate with her hands or a dildo. She had even witnessed her have an orgasmic experience while using a dildo in her ass.

In a low voice, Jenna said, "What the fuck?" as she saw her computer screen activate. As she looked on, she saw her brother put his hand on his member and start to stroke it. His eyes were wide open, as she could see. Had he really been up the whole time, but acting asleep? Who is that tiny narcissist? Once again, Jenna cackled. Even though he was fully conscious the entire time, John had let their mother to suck him dry.

Jenna couldn't believe it; were we really a group of sexually dysfunctional people for whom incest didn't matter? That sounds awesome, doesn't it?

After Jenna watched her brothers masturbate and then masturbated while watching them, she realized she would fuck either of her brothers. She would fuck both of them simultaneously if they were bold enough. She figured why not try it out with Jackand John after enjoying two threesomes with two boys and a double penetration? Does anyone really want to? she pondered.

Jenna had loved having sexual encounters with other females her age, which she brought up in discussions about her mother. And her mother was, well, her mother—a really beautiful older woman—so why not? Her mother's bisexuality was something Jenna pondered. For Jenna, the idea that her mother may be bisexual and willing to engage in sexual relations with her would be just incredible.

John was muttering something, but Jenna couldn't decipher it. She raised the level slightly.

Oh my, yeah, Mom. Your arse is very taut," he said before returning to his previous position.

"Of course!""I will confront John about what just happened, and then I will have my chance to see if having sex with him is as good as my sick fantasies about it. I'm sure the thrill factor of committing incest with him would be more than worth it," Jenna whispered to herself, as she worried about her brother John's infatuation with their mother.

After turning off her laptop and placing it on the nightstand, Jenna slouched down into her bed, rubbed herself until she was slightly damp, and began to fantasize about having sex with both Jackand John. In her fantasies, John did to Jenna what he had only dreamed of doing to their mother: fuck her in the butt. Eventually, Jenna joined in, licking the moisture off her fingers before drifting off to sleep with a smile on her face. Her final thought before drifting off was, What would Johnorrow or the day after bring in terms of having sex with her brother John?

John walked cheerfully and smiling into the kitchen the following morning. Sitting at the table, eating cold cereal, were his sister Jenna and brother Jack. The sports section of the newspaper was what Jackwas perusing. As his younger brother entered the store, his sister glanced across at him from the Fashion and Living area. Because John was confused by it, he paid no attention to it and continued to focus on his mother.

A cup of coffee was being poured by Jasmine at the counter. John felt she looked stunning, radiant, and much younger than her actual age because her face was cleansed of makeup. This morning, she looked even more stunning in her short, rose-colored satin robe, which accentuated her slim ankles, beautiful feet, and red-painted toenails in addition to her tanned and toned legs that reached mid-thigh.

Taking his insulated travel mug from the shelf, John brewed a pot of coffee for himself. His mom glanced over at him as she rested her cup on the counter.

She said, "How are you feeling this morning?" as if she were curious about his level of awareness regarding the events of the night before. She felt a sense of superiority after successfully completing the most thrillingly twisted task she had ever undertaken, which included secretly sucking her father's dick without his noticing.

"Wonderful!" John said, beaming at his mom.

The cup held by her kid was examined by Jasmine. "Do you not have breakfast?"

"I got an early class. Got to go. I'll grab something later."

As they said their goodbyes, John reached down to kiss his mom on the cheek. As he whispered into her ear, he complimented her on her blowout earlier. "We'll talk later."

After that, he walked away, leaving his mother standing there with her mouth agape.

For her mother, Jenna wanted to know whether she was okay. Even though Jenna was very certain of what had just occurred, someone said, "You look like you've seen a ghost." According to what John had informed their mom, he was awake when she licked on his cock. She grinned quietly to herself. "This is going to get really interesting," she thought to herself.

Jasmine reflected on the night before and answered, "Yeah, I kind of did," recalling the conversation she had with her father the next morning. Her expression shifted to one of contentment as she turned to greet her daughter with a grin.

Her pussycat gave a cute little clench, and a wave of excitement washed over her as she braced herself for the day ahead. John pretended to sleep last night as he surreptitiously watched his mother suck his cock and drink his come. The mischievous rascal. It looked like the apple didn't fall far from the tree after all.

John spent the entire morning in class with his dick somewhat arched. He was preoccupied with thoughts about his mother's activities from the night before and his plans to spend time with her, should she be open to them. Then again, what makes her say no? Why would she object when he expressed his want to fuck her, go down on her, and "eat" her pussycat? She was already prepared to sneak into his bedroom and suck his cock.

A big shift was about to occur in John's life, and he was sure he could make it happen. His cock hardened to the point where it was visibly apparent. His inner voice said, "Strike while the iron is hot," just before she heads out the door for work. He left school early for his last two courses since he knew his siblings would be in class until at least three in the afternoon, when his mom was supposed to be working at the hotel. She often left for work around 2:30, which he was aware of.

John hastily made his way up the path after pulling up in front of the family house just after midday. A mix of excitement and nervousness washed over him as he prepared to meet his mother head-on, hoping that doing so would spark their budding romance. He was well aware that wanting to fuck his mother was immoral, but he didn't consider it particularly terrible. It would be strange if he got her pregnant, and he certainly didn't want that. Additionally, they would increase their chances of producing a child with a genetic disorder.

John conducted extensive reading when he had significant fantasies about having sex with his mom (and sister, too). Getting his mother pregnant with only one fuck was an incredibly remote possibility, but he was well aware that the odds of having a child with a mental or physical disability were close to 50%. Taking the life of another human being, especially a defenseless infant, was too risky. His mother already had three adult children; he doubted she would be interested in having another kid, and he certainly didn't want to be a parent right now. He was certain that his mother was on a birth control regimen, but he also knew that she dated sometimes.

But his mom was a stunningly beautiful woman; he would have gotten into bed with her in an instant if she weren't his mom. Then why not his mother? His affection for her was profound. His affection for her was strong. Mother and son got along beautifully; they never had any big arguments. As far as John was concerned, this would only constitute an increase in physical displays of affection and devotion. He thought that the harmful consequences of inbreeding were the reason for the almost universal taboo against incest. There would be no mating involved between him and his mother; only the physical and sexual pleasure of a couple who loved one other deeply. Given the circumstances, why is that wrong?

Even so, he cautiously opened the front door and crept inside, his sJohnach churning with anticipation. John went down the hall to his mother's bedroom after re-locking the door. He walked in via the open door. He could make out the sound of the master bathroom's running water. There was also an open door to the master bathroom.

John started taking off his clothing as he smirked. He thinks it's a fantastic idea to have a shower with his mom, wash up, rinse off, and get clean all over. He was nearly undressed when he felt the intense pressure of his cock, which was standing tall and proud. He was aware of his shaking as he felt his heart race. He stepped into the restroom after taking three calm, deep breaths.

There were two shower heads in the enormous glassed-in shower, but only one was operational at the moment. Despite the steam, he could make out his mom washing her body and singing to herself in the mirror. With the door ajar, John entered the shower.

"Hi Mom," he greeted her.

After cowering behind the wall and letting out a scream, Jasmine finally recognized the figure.

Dammit, John! You frightened the bejesus out of me!

Excuse me, Mom. I kid you not. My mind was elsewhere.

Then Jasmine turned to her son, taking note of his remarkably arched penis and balls—not to mention the fact that he was entirely hairless, just like her—and contemplating the implications of all this. She swallowed, her knees quivering, as she wondered if her secret longings and aberrant incest fantasies were actually coming to fruition.

After another gulp, she spoke up: "You said this morning that we'd talk later."

We can discuss later, alright? "Mom, unless you really want to talk right now, I really don't want to."

A long, relaxing breath from Jasmine's lips. For some reason, she felt anxious. Indeed, this was her heart's desire, the object of her previous fantasies.

Her son's warm brown eyes met hers, and she bit her botJohn lip. "Are you sure, baby?"

"Indeed, if you are," he said with a soft frown.

With a nod, she agreed. Saying, "Alright then," she expressed her anxiety.

His mother was embraced by John. Her upper abdomen was forcibly jabbed by the enlarged head of his member. With a gentle touch, Jasmine pressed his firm male flesh against her belly, and then she embraced her son's beautiful form. The anticipation made her quake with fear. It was inevitable that this would transpire. Similar to the relationship between her father and herself, she and her son were destined to become lovers.

Her son's face and hair were beaded as the water sprayed over her shoulders and splashed on her back. It went unnoticed. He brought his lips close to hers.

"Oh, John," Jasmine moaned.

Soon enough, their mouths were apart, and they were planting passionate kisses—their tongues entwined, probing, tasting, and twirling around one another.

With a heavier sigh, Jasmine said, "Oh, John," as they broke off the kiss.

"Oh my God, I loved that," he said to his mother. After that, he kissed his mom once more, this time with much more intensity.

As they parted ways, John gazed into his mother's stunning green eyes. "I loved that you sucked my cock last night," remarked the man. "Now I want to return the favor."

After saying, "Wait," Jasmine turned to turn off the water.

Upon her return, her son knelt down and delicately shoved her into the corner. With his hands on her hips, he started licking her lower belly. Aside from kissing, he nibbled and bit. As the thrilling sexual stimulation caused Jasmine's abdominal muscles to leap, she let out a pleasurable groaned sound.

With an excited voice tinged with want, John told his mother, "Spread your legs." The impending action was more thrilling than he had anticipated, and he had fantasized about subjecting his mother to such pleasure on several occasions.

Her legs were stretched out for her son by Jasmine.

John drooped his shoulders, and Jasmine turned her hips to expose more of her nude genitalia to her son.

He started licking her gently, from botJohn to top, and Jasmine hissed softly as his warm tongue passed into her sexual slit, which was now moist from her vaginal lubrication.

"Oh, John," Jasmine moaned, her mind racing with the absurdity of her son engaging in oral sex with her. Despite her knowledge that this was morally reprehensible, she couldn't bring herself to believe it. Her brief affair with her father had taught her that it was possible for close relatives to have sexual relations without upsetting society.

The way her son's mouth, lips, tongue, and teeth were exploring her vulva brought back a flood of memories of last night, when she had secretly enjoyed sucking his cock and feeling his hot semen gushing into her mouth. Jasmine loved sex in general, but having sex with someone dear to her, like her husband, father, or son, made it seem even better.

As her son persisted in providing her with delicious oral pleasure, Jasmine ran her fingers through his curly, dark brown hair.

She said, "John, I love you."

"And I love you too, Mom," John murmured, his eyes darting up from his mother's pussy—which he was enjoying more than any other pussy he had ever eaten—before returning to his behavior of licking, sucking, and nibbling on her pussycat.

John, beaming from ear to ear at having brought his mother to orgasm with his mouth, helped Jasmine slide down the wall and land on his thighs as she experienced an intense, body-shaking, convulsive orgasm, her fingers clenching her son's curly hair and her heart racing and her sJohnach churning.

After a little pause, Jasmine raised her head and said, "Oh Johny! Hello, Johny! Hello, Johny!"I love you," she said before planting a passionate kiss on his lips.

"So, it seems you enjoyed it," John remarked with a cunning grin.

"You could tell?" Jasmine said with a giggle."

John spoke up and told his mom, "My God, I love you. I mean, I loved you before...well, when we were lovers, but now, well, wow!" With a pout on his face, he said, "You know what I mean? I mean, I love you even more.""

After saying, "Uh-huh, baby, I do," Jasmine planted another passionate kiss on her son's forehead.

John and Jasmine lay on her bed, kissing and caressing each other as they dried off. John's member was enlarged and throbbing, and his cock head was full and enlarged. Jasmine's labia parted and brimmed with blood, and she had that wonderful, warm, aching sensation in her groin. Her pussycat was wet with desire.

Taking a step back, Jasmine met her son's gaze. "You want to fuck your mother," she remarked with a hint of mischief.

John cooed, "You know I do."

Jasmine extended her legs and hoisted her son onto her. "Put that beautiful cock in me, baby," she said. She spoke with a passionate expression on her face, saying, "I want to feel you fucking me."

After a gentle kiss on the lips, John shifted his weight to rest his mother on his knees and elbows. With a deft touch, Jasmine placed her son's enlarged cock in the ideal position.

How about that? he inquired.

Her voice trembled as she nodded, her lips meeting his.

John inserted his entire member inside his mother's extremely moist and constricted vagina.

Something made him moan.

A gasp and a sigh escaped her lips.

"Fuck me, baby. Oh yes, fuck your mother," Jasmine exclaimed provocatively, sensing that her words would arouse her son even more than they inspired her.

Incredulous, John yelled out, "Oh, hell yes!" as he began inserting and extracting his member from his mother's vagina. He gasped again, this time exclaiming, "Oh, hell yes!"

While his mother's lovely sexual sleeve swung back and forth, he held her in position with his hands under her shoulders and his fingers curled around her. His hips rotated and he pushed his cock back and forth. Squeezing her kid close, Jasmine's arms around his back. Her bare legs extended toward his hips. It was tailor-made.

The mother pushed her vagina up to meet John's down and inward thrusting erection as they fucked, and John returned the favor. They had a passionate kiss. Tore each other's flesh. A sound of pain was sent out by them. A sound of misery escaped their lips. As their twisted, incestuous need intensified, they fucked more rapidly while clinging firmly to one another.

John yelled out, "Ah, God, Mom. Yes! Yes! Yes!"

After Jasmine's gasp, the words "yes, baby, yes" from her lips. "Come in my pussy!"

Jasmine was ecstatic at the prospect of her son ejaculating inside her, and she was prepared to accompany him the moment he started to inject her with his hot cum load. The two-back beast undulated frantically to the beat of passionate love and sex, whether it was incestuous or wonderful.

Thoughts crossed John's mind: I'm fucking my mom.

What the fuck, I'm actually fucking my son, Jasmine thought to herself.

They both reached their peak almost simultaneously as they were approaching. As their minds raced and whirled, blurring reality, they clung tenaciously to one another, and the outward manifestation of their sexual connection burst forth in a torrent of exquisitely intense pleasure.

They started laughing, crying, and panting after that.

"I love you! I love you so much!" John gushed to his mother.

Even though she was still gasping for air, Jasmine managed to utter, "Oh, baby, yes! Oh yes, John, I love you so much, too!" The orgasmic experience had left her breathless.

John let out a laughing sound. "It's a little late now, I guess, but you are protected, aren't you? I mean from getting pregnant."

Jasmine advised John not to be concerned and smiled. A while back, I underwent a little operation. My fallopian tubes were surgically removed. I am unable to conceive.

"Alright, that's fantastic. What does that imply?

No need to worry about getting your mother pregnant if you fuck me crazy.

John let out a laughing sound.

"You surely didn't want to get your mother pregnant, did you?"

John firmly stated, "No, absolutely not!" "You know, Mom, I do love you as my mother," John said with an arch of his eyebrow and a mischievous smile. "And now, after having sex with you, I love you even more." He stopped talking. "You do know that you are a 'hot mom, don't you? All my buddies tell me so, but I already knew it."

Saying, "I'm flattered," Jasmine answered. "And you ARE aware that you're a 'hot son,' as some of my girlfriends have informed me." However, I was already aware of it, just like you.

The mother and boy shared a good chuckle.

Whatever the case may be, Mom, I already told you that I love you, and now I'm going to adore having sex with you even more. No, I am not interested in becoming pregnant or having a family with you. I simply want to savor this physical closeness, and I apologize if it seems rude. I know it's wrong, but I can't help but feel a strong attraction to having sexual relations with my mom. What could possibly be wrong with something that feels so good? Well, we're adults, we're not hurting anyone, and it's our decision, after all."

John, I couldn't agree with you more. Jasmine kissed him on the cheek. Additionally, my feelings for you and our current endeavor are identical to yours.

"You want to fuck your mother again? Jasmine reached down and grabbed her son's cock, which was partly erect already.With a cruel tone, she asked her kid what he wanted.

"You are aware that I am," John stated.

With a graceful descent, Jasmine started sucking her son's cock.

Dear Mother!He spoke out against it.

"What?Inquisitively, she inquired.

"Well, I mean, we just had sex and..."

"My darling, last night I ingested your cum. Did I not?""

"Well, yeah."

Plus, I'm not bothered by this because I've had a taste of my own pussy juice; are you?"

"No way. It's simply that I've never had a"

"After you fucked a girl, would she be interested in tasting your cock?""

"Well, yeah."

Jasmine hesitated before continuing, "John, your father and I were swingers." We did everything. I've done everything. And if a female won't lick your pussy after we've fucked her, you shouldn't desire her. Trust me. "So tell me, John, have you tasted your own semen?"

"Uh, no."

You want ladies to let you swallow it and enter their mouths, correct? If so, then "I think you should.""

John nodded in agreement and said, "Well, yeah, sure."

"Then you ought to be open to experiencing the sensation of your own sperm." It's not toxic, you understand.

Uncertain of his mother's intended trajectory, John uneasily smiled. He chose to interrupt her by asking her a question.

"So you and Dad were swingers?"

"I'll tell you all about it later. We don't have much more time before I have to get ready for work, and I want you to fuck me one more time."

"Alright," John mumbled.

"I'm going to swing my body around and plant my pussycat over your face. Then I'm going to suck on your cock until it's nice and hard, and then you're going to lick my pussycat and get a taste of your own cum, mixed with my juices, and then we're going to fuck."

Jasmine swiftly turned around and placed the cat on top of her son's mouth just as he was about to respond. As John raised his eyes to stare inside his mother's vagina, he beheld his own semen dripping out. In his mind, he shrugged, and he licked with wide strokes, eventually extending his mother's outer labia to lick even deeper. He suspected his own semen was the source of the musty aroma that accompanied his mother's pussy. What little taste there was wasn't terrible; it was simply unusual. Wow, he thought to himself, "If this makes Mom happy and allows me to fuck her for as long as I want to," and he was committed.

John, that feels great, Jasmine said with a sigh. She was overjoyed that she had managed to coerce her kid into licking her pussycat. She then proceeded to sucking on his member, bringing it up to her lips and then a little farther down her throat, eventually bringing her nose to rest between his balls.

With a moan, John said, "Oh God!"

He quickly became aroused and his mother's pussycat was licked clean. For yet another passionate, tongue-twisting kiss, Jasmine swung around to plant a firm kiss on her son's mouth.

She eventually spoke up and asked, "That wasn't so bad, was it?"

It wasn't, John admitted honestly.

At her son's hips, Jasmine rested her weight. "And this is your reward," she asserted. She stood up, reached down and touched her son's firm member with her moist pussy lips, and then placed it in the ideal position. As she withdrew her fingers, she slipped her pussy onto her son's magnificent cock and savored the pleasantly solid consistency, smiling at him.

"Ah, John!" She let out a frustrated moan before leaning in for his hug. They resumed their incestuous fucking, this time moving more sensually but excitingly.

Over the course of a few minutes, they did nothing except moan, grumble, sigh, kiss, nibble, and fish. With the assistance of her son's firm member, Jasmine experienced yet another powerful and pleasurable orgasm.

In spite of her trembling legs and small whimpers, John clung to his mother. He swiftly flipped her over to be on top, and then he fucked her vigorously and rapidly.

And then Jasmine gasped and said, "Oh John! Oh yesJohn!" John and Jasmine were back at it again.

As he emptied his penis into his mother's squeezing pussy for the second time that day, he felt intense waves of pleasure wash over him, causing his brain to briefly pause. Sadly, after that, it ended.

They were both gasping for breath as they kissed one other passionately on the lips, ears, and necks while uttering the words, "I love you."

John got off his mother's back and onto his own at last. "Whew!" he exclaimed. "Mom, without a doubt, you are one hell of a fuck."

Harsh laughter escaped Jasmine's lips. "Well, my wonderful baby boy, I can say the same thing about you."

The mother and son leaned in for an embrace, and then they kissed each other tenderly and passionately.

After that, Jasmine scooted herself off the bed. "I've got to get ready for work now."

Bracing himself on one elbow, John murmured, "Okay," while he gazed at his mother's beautiful, trim figure. "But when can we talk about you and Dad swinging? I want to hear it all."

Jasmine smirked and arched an eyebrow at her son before turning to go into the bathroom. "Whenever we can be alone and your brother and sister leave the house for a few hours, then we can do this again, and I can tell you all about my sexy past." She halted at the entrance and pivoted around. "Maybe we can have a quiet quickie if your brother and sister are asleep when I get home tonight," John's mother said with an eyebrow arch.

"I will be alert and ready," John answered with a broad smile.

She should have felt ashamed, startled, terrified, maybe, Jasmine knew. But she was bursting at the seams with energy and happiness. She knew her incestuous affair with her youngest son would begin with the enjoyable and satisfying sex she had with her eldest son.

John knelt down again and let out a sigh. I am in a relationship with my mother, and she is a wonderful lover, he thought. This is just incredible. After that, he stood up and went to the restroom in the corridor to clean up.

When Jasmine returned home that evening, the house was dimly lit and silent. Sitting on the edge of her youngest son's bed, she crept into his room.

"Just a moment," she politely requested. "I want to freshen up."

The moonlight streaming into the room gave Jasmine the perfect view of her son's nudeness and, like the night before, his rock-hard cock. She dipped her head to plant a gentle kiss on John's mouth, then swung around to glide her mouth over his satisfied erection. The sensation of his mother's moist, warm tongue pulling him in made him gasp. Without further ado, she rose and made her way to the outside.

"I will return immediately," she murmured.

"The plot thickens," Jenna silently chuckled to herself. She was anticipating her mother's return home in order to learn the outcome of her relationship with John, and it appeared as though something more was about to transpire.

Returning to her youngest son's room, Jasmine did so discreetly five minutes thereafter. Her excitement for tonight was on par with her excitement for last night and today, when she and John had intercourse before she left for work.

Cozying up to her kid in bed, she settled in. They kissed passionately and passionately kissed again, savoring the flavor of one other's mouth and the smooth movement of their tongues as they clasped. This incestuous mother and son's hearts were racing with forbidden desire once again.

Jasmine forcefully grasped her son's erection, which was as rigid as iron. As Jasmine kissed on John's ear, she muttered, "I've been thinking about this all night at work. I'm so wet now, you're going to slide right in and fill me up."

John said, "Oh, Mom." He then leaned down and rubbed his finger across his mother's labia, causing her to gasp. John then withdrew his very damp finger.

Jasmine watched her son playfully suck off her smooth vaginal lubricant under the moonlight as he smiled at her.

"Mmm," he said, "I love the taste of your pussycat."

"Okay, enough of the small talk," replied the woman, "time to get busy."

The remarks made by his mother made John laugh.

With a shiver of pleasure and anticipation, Jasmine straddled her son and forced him onto his back. She re-grabbed his cock and stroked it through her extremely moist labia. John ejaculated with delight as the sensitive tip of his cock traced his mother's soft dampness.

After that, Jasmine placed herself onto her son's cock, released her hold on his cock, and proceeded to propel him upright by expanding her vagina and filled it with his stiff rod.

"Oh, my God, John!As Jasmine delighted in cramming her son's stiffie deep into her body, she let out a long breath and swayed her hips.

John gently caressed and massaged his mother's breasts, which were slightly larger than average but firm and shaped beautifully with areolae the size of silver dollars and upturned nipples the size of his tiny fingertip. He playedfully squeezed and tugged on his mother's nipples.

By the way, John, that's great," Jasmine said with a sigh.

John drew his mother closer as she continued to fuck him, and she moaned with pleasure as he sucked on both nipples, first gently and then more forcefully. His mother gasped, placed her hands on his head, then pressed his mouth firmly into her breast, moaned again, and her hips moved faster.

John tightly clamped his teeth on his mother's right nipple, then pushed it back and stretched it at the same time.

John felt Jasmine's trembling body clench rhythmically on his hard cock as she squeaked and then came in, groaning and panting as quietly as she could. He fucked her while his mother lay on top of him, his athletic, lanky body easily raising his hips and thrusting his cock in and out of her moist, coming pussy.

He clung to her, and she clung to him. He fucked his mom with all his might.

"Mom, I will be there!""I am coming!" John said softly."

In the crook of her son's neck, Jasmine was gasping for air as a second orgasm surged through her with waves of intensely delightful pure sexual pleasure; the thrill and pleasure were intensified by the knowledge that this was her son and by the sensation of his cock shooting wads after wads of hot, thick semen deep inside her pussycat.

He was transported to an indescribably beautiful place as John ejaculated, and the sensation of his semen splashing and coating the inside of his mother's tight small pussy was simply magnificent. His cock felt larger and harder than ever before.

Coming down from the magnificent high of terrific sex and climax, they were panting, sweating, and clinging on to one other with chests heaving and hearts hammering.

Well, Johny! Hello, Johny! Hello, Johny!"I love you, baby. This is so good."

"Yes, Mom, it is." And it's really fantastic. Mother, you are also loved by me. My heart aches for you.

A kiss that lingered and extended between mother and son was exchanged.

As Jasmine straightened her legs, she let out a sigh and held her son's cock, which was softening, inside her extremely moist, cum-filled pussy. Laying on top of him, she was completely at ease, accepting of themselves and their son's actions.

John gently massaged his mother's back as he ran his fingers along hers. Following suit, he lowered his hands to her buttocks and did the same.

"Mmm, that feels so good, my darling," Jasmine said delicately.

John softly said, "I love you, Mom," his mother hears him.

They became more relaxed. Even though he was completely at ease, John gently nuzzled his mother's ear for a little while. Afterwards, he began to slow and deepen his breathing. Jasmine slept asleep for a little while before suddenly waking up. Nothing would be more romantic than dozing off in John's embrace only to be found the next morning by Jackor Jenna.

She has come to the realization that she is gushing cum after her son's cock has slid out of her pussycat. Wow, she thought to herself, "I'm going to drip all the way down the hall to my bedroom." With that idea in mind, she carefully removed her kid from his cot, but he perked up.

"Mom?"

"I've got to get back to my bedroom, son."

He stood up to plant a kiss on her lips, saying, "Right."

"And I'm leaking," Jasmine blurted out.

With a smile, John said, "Leaking? Oh! Right." "I'll be right back." He stood up, skidded nude down the hall to the restroom, and returned swiftly, clutching a hand towel, which he then presented to his mother.

She said, "Thanks, baby," while soaking up some of the sperm that was dripping from her well-fucked pussycat. As soon as she got up, she pressed the towel firmly on her vagina, which was located between her legs.

His mother was embraced by John. Their lips met one again.

"What we're doing is absolutely incredible," John gushed as they broke off their kiss.

"You like it?"

"I love it!"

Even if it's incest, they say, "Yeah, so do I." Who has ideas?"

"Incest is best kept in the family," John said with a laugh.

"That's ridiculous, you foolish boy," Jasmine remarked with a smile, then affectionately punched her son in the chest.

Peering out the door of her son's bedroom, Jasmine found complete silence. Her heart melted as she turned back to see her handsome and manly son standing in the room's center.

She said, "I love you, Johny," before vanishing suddenly.

"And I love you, too, Mom," John said to the area where she had stood, in addition to shaking his head and sighing.

He returned to his bedroom, lay down on his back, and went back down the hall to the bathroom for a quick clean-up. He loved his mother, and he loved having incest with her. They were both adults, after all. They weren't hurting anyone, and they certainly weren't going to have incest babies. So, yeah, he was totally fine with his mother and him being lovers—much more so than okay. Soon he fell into a deep and restful sleep, dreaming a variety of things, none of which he would recall upon waking.

The most exciting porn Jenna had ever watched was her mother and brother fucking and coming and whispering endearments to each other. As she masturbatied in front of the computer screen, she heard grunts and groans as softly as she could, and soon enough, she was having her own orgasm, right after her mother and brother had.

It was late—later than she usually stays up—and Jenna had a test Johnorrow. She would confront her little brother about this later, and she would have no problem getting him to fuck her, too. She was sure of it. Wow! Now she wondered if she could...should...go down the hall to her brother's room and demand that he fuck her. After her orgasm, she was feeling sleepy. She was sure her brother was, too.

On Sunday, Jasmine had the day off. Fortunately, her eldest son, Jack, and her daughter, Jenna, were out of town visiting friends and weren't expected to return until later that evening. A storm had rolled in from the Pacific in early October, bringing rain and wind with it. The temperature had dropped, making it the ideal day to light the gas fireplace and for Jasmine and John to make love again, perhaps more than once. They could take their time and explore each other's bodies, discovering each other's preferences; John was also interested in his parents' swinging lives.

Classically, Jasmine and John made a bed on the floor in front of the fireplace with a folded, fluffy comforter and a few pillows. They shut all the curtains to make the room dark, but they could hear the rain lightly tapping on the windows and the wind in the big sycamore trees outside. To the accompaniment of muted instrumental music, Jasmine and her son made love again—slow, satisfying, gratifying, delightful love.

Ten o'clock in the morning, after Jasmine had completed making love for the first time that morning, she placed her son's lethargic cock in her mouth, his semen still moist and her vaginal secretions still damp.

"I've never had a woman do that to me before," John said, his head propped up on the two pillows as he traced his body down to the spot where his mother had started sucking his flaccid penis, putting it all in her mouth and then manipulating it with her tongue. The room was dimly lit, and the flickering shadows cast by the fireplace cast across his mother's face, her body, and his own.

Jasmine smiled and removed her lips from her son's cock, which had started to harden again. She thought of the delights of having a young guy as a lover.

"What exactly did a lady do?“Is that so?” she inquired.

"Suck my cock right after I've had sex with her."

"Well, it's only your cum, which I've tasted and swallowed."

"Right."

"I've also swallowed and tasted my vaginal lubrication." And just so you know, I've sucked cocks that had just fucked other women or myself. Plus, I've sucked a cock that was in my ass.

With a smirk and a cruel glare, Jasmine looked at her son.

"Damn, Mom, you have to tell me all about your swinging days—you and Dad."

Jasmine shrugged and sighed. "Alright, but I'll take care of the mess first. Your pussycat is starting to leak, and I don't want the comforter stained with your cum. "I was going to have you lick it out of me again, like a test, you know," she smiled at John, "but I'll let you do that later." In the meantime, why don't you rearrange things here so we can relax by the fire and have a glass of wine, please?

"Mom, it's not even noon."

"Baby, you're fucking your mother, and that's kind of special, don't you think? A glass or two of wine while I'm telling you the story is no big deal. Get yourself one, too, if you want."

With a swift motion, Jasmine kissed her son on the lips. Raising from her seat, she made her way to her bedroom, saying, "I'll be back soon, lover."

John watched as his mother strode away from him, her figure sleek and toned. She could have looked like an eighteen-year-old in the low light. His thoughts were filled with astonishment as he realized how much he was satisfying his mother's desires. holy cow, this is amazing.

By the time Jasmine returned, John had already repositioned the coffee table, rotated the comforter by 90 degrees, and reattached it to the sofa. He could relax with his mother as she told him the story of how she and his father were swingers on the two bed pillows and a couple from the sofa. He was enthralled by the mere idea of it, maintaining a semi-hard position in his member.

What her son had done was revealed to Jasmine as she entered the room. Greeted him with a smile. After saying, "Good," she settled down on the floor and leaned back against the cushions to get comfortable. From the sofa table, John retrieved two glasses of cold Chablis, one of which he presented to his mother.

As she sipped her drink, she said, "Thank you, my dear."

Sitting down with his drink in hand, John slid forward to be near to his mother. With a gulp, he drank his wine.

"So," John said, "how did you and Dad get into swinging?""

As Jasmine laughed out loud, she dipped her head back and said, "I suppose I always was, and I just didn't know it."

"My father and I were lovers," Jasmine stated frankly, turning slightly to meet her son's gaze in the fading light.

John was about to choke on his drink when he suddenly realized, "Wait! Excuse me?"

The backstory of how it happened is something I will not discuss here. Rest assured, my role was completely and entirely voluntary. It didn't last long—six months—before my mom caught us and threatened to report him to the authorities. She threatened to contact the authorities if he returned to our locations or even came close to us, so he should just go and never come back.

"So my dad left, and I was heartbroken. My mother screamed and shouted at me, and she kept asking me how he could have done such a thing. She didn't believe me when I told him that I had wanted to as much as he did. The more she berated me, the more I became convinced that the love I had for my father, including the sex, was not a bad thing. It was good and loving and, well, damn pleasurable."

So, John wanted to know, "Did you ever see him again?" This shocking news from his mother really floored him. Their maternal grandpa had supposedly perished in a car crash, according to what he and his brothers had heard. Their maternal grandma never challenged this since Jasmine severed ties with her mother and never came home after attending college. She had informed her children that their mother was a patient at a mental institution due to her incurable insanity.

"No, he vanished entirely," Jasmine remarked with a hint of sadness. "I still miss him to this day."

"Mom, are you familiar with the proverb that goes, 'The apple does not fall far from the tree'?"

"Um-hum," Jasmine said under her breath as she sipped her Cabernet. "I had that exact thought the other day."

A grin spread across John's face. "Yeah. Well, I think that's the case here, with you and me. While I did not harbor complete fixation on you, I did contemplate the possibility of engaging in sexual activity with you. I mean, I love you, and you are, as many of my friends have pointed out, a 'hot mom'."

Jasmine beaming. Saying, "Thank you, sweetie," she ended her statement.

John knelt down, slung his free arm over his mother's shoulders, and kissed her passionately on the mouth.

"But my relationship with my father is ancient history." You want to know about your father and mother's dirty hidden sex life, right? Jasmine winked and smiled at her son as they broke from the kiss.

With a nod, John confirmed, "Yes, I do."

You may recall that I was raised in Albany, New York, but I chose to attend River City University and River City U. in the summer before I began my studies there. That's when my affair with my father took place. as a means of separating myself from my mom. It had been a long time since I had had sex with my dad before my mom drove him away. After learning that he was an excellent lover, I set out to find another one like him. In college, I acted in a pretty promiscuous manner. Although I did not fuck as many males as other girls, I did more than the typical girl. One evening, my sweetheart took me to The Farm. Northwest of Rockland is where you'll find that swingers club.

I'm familiar with the name," John remarked.

Does anyone have experience with that?"

Yeah, tell me about it."

As far as an 18-year-old college student experimenting with her sexuality is concerned, that is really astounding. The three-story barn conversion is ancient but well-done; it has a giant outdoor hot tub, indoor showers and toilets, a buffet, wine and beer, and lots of fresh towels. Every level has a larger "group" room in addition to many smaller ones, with two, three, or four rooms available for couples. There is also a large living area with a fireplace for those chilly winter nights, along with plenty of seating (including love seats). The living room is off-limits for intercourse, as per an unwritten rule.

"I went wild. That night, I must have fucked ten men and three or four women."

"Wait! What?" John said in more disbelief. "You mean you swing both ways?"

With a broad grin, Jasmine kissed her son. "Yes, baby, I'm bisexual. I love making love to women almost as much as I love having a big hunk of a man like you, darling, stuffing my pussycat with their hard cocks."

John remarked, "My God, Mom, your language is driving me crazy." He then proceeded to giggle.

Jasmine beaming. She remarked, "Good, that was my intention," as she reached down to grasp her son's nearly entirely firm cock. After a few hard squeezes, she delicately caressed her son's cock and said, "I want to keep this bad boy up and ready for action."

"Anyway," Jasmine went on, "I encountered your father at that occasion." He was the most satisfying partner I had that evening. He treated me in a way that no one else had, even my father. He proceeded to go down on me regardless of the fact that my pussycat still had come from previous males.

I wish I could say it was love at first sight, but in that context, it was more like lust. I later learned that he felt the same way about me. My date had reconnected with an ex-girlfriend and was more than happy to let me date your father. We went out to coffee and breakfast, and that's when I fell head over heels for him.

You are aware that I was eight years younger than your father. But when I compared him to my dad, he looked like such a little guy. After we started dating, we had sex—a lot of sex—and occasionally returned to The Farm. When it came to our libidos, we were a perfect fit, and we were completely immune to jealousy. We were completely comfortable with one other's sexuality and felt we were a great fit for each other. Together, we always made it home.

We developed our own little swingers group and met several open-minded, highly libidinous couples. I loved watching him fuck other women, and he enjoyed watching me fuck other men and, of course, other women. Sometimes we would go down on one other after he had filled their pussies with cum, and eat it out of them, or vice versa. We still visited The Farm from time to time.

"Your father was also the one who introduced me to anal sex." He was very skilled and delicate with me, so I was surprised when I had my first orgasm from anal sex. After that, I couldn't get enough. I still loved vaginal sex, but anal sex was just as good. And double penetration, when two men fucked me at the same time, was absolutely insane sex.

"So, you're saying you enjoy anal sex, Mom?" John blurted out in shock. Few women he had encountered were willing to do it.

"Yes, I do, a lot."

"And you can orgasm that way?"

"Uh-huh. Why? Does my baby boy want to fuck his mother in the ass now?"

John let out a laughing sound. "Oh hell yes!"

Also, Jasmine chuckled. "Okay. I haven't experienced sexual pleasure in a long time. I think I'd like my incestuous son to poke me in the rear. Give me five minutes to do a little prep work."

With a gentle, lingering kiss, Jasmine bent over to plant her son's lips on hers. Next, she eagerly grasped her son's cock, which was now completely arched. She muttered something into his ear while squeezing his cock. "I'm going to love having this come in through the back door."

Their laughter was contagious. After Jasmine drank her last sip of wine, she stood up. After saying, "Be right back," she walked to her bedroom.

After John finished his glass of wine, he brought it and the other glass into the kitchen. He couldn't believe it. He intended to arse his mother. Her sexual orientation was identified as bisexual. Under the knife's blade she reveled. He had only begun to think how he might include Jackin this.

Is it possible that his elder brother has incestuous feelings for their mother? Yet where does Jenna stand? Could someone get Jenna to have sex with her brothers, or had she ever considered it? John was at a loss as to how to approach her regarding a topic as delicate as this. Was she open to trying bisexuality, like their mother, or was she already bisexual? Would she be open to have sexual relations with her brothers' mother as well, if she was already willing to do so? John had a good idea of how to bring up the issue of incest with Jack, but he had no idea what to say to Jenna.

“Oh well, we’ll deal with that issue when it arises,” John reassured himself. Naturally, John would have their mother to himself if Jackand Jenna weren't interested in incest. John considered it to be not too terrible of a scenario. On the other hand, he believed that if he could get Jackand Jenna to participate, it would be really enjoyable. The thought of fucking his beautiful sister was almost as exciting as fucking his mother. He found the thought of him and Jackhaving a double penetration fuck with their mom—and maybe Jenna—to be utterly fascinating.

Just as John was sinking into a deep contemplation of the infinite possibilities of their entire family engaging in sexual relations, his mother made her triumphant return to the living room.

Susy remarked, "Here, darling," as she gave her son a sexual lubricant pump bottle. A hand towel and a bath towel were among her belongings.

As she knelt down to lay the bath towel over the blanket and placed the hand towel aside, she said John, "I prefer it in the classic from behind position." Afterwards, she hopped onto the towel, walked up to the fireplace, and knelt down on her elbows. Over her shoulder, Jasmine glanced at her kid. She winked at John and said, "Lube up your cock real good, honey, and then let me guide you in." "I had already greased up my privates.'

John knelt down and crouched behind his mother. He pumped lubricant into his hand and spread it all over his enormous cock. The thought of sinking his dick deep into his mother's rectum made him quake in his pants, but he wiped his hand off the small towel and moved closer to her.

In the low light, her anus—the darker, puckered flesh that he could make out—glistened slightly with sexual lubricant as he forced his enlarged cock against his mother's. Her ass was up high, and he could see it.

Do not force your cock into the hole all at once; I think you should be able to go in rather comfortably. Hold on tight and don't let go of my asshole, alright?"

"Yeah, Mom," John whispered.

Then, as his mother had instructed, John obeyed and his cock began to mushroom somewhat, bending little against his mother's anus, and finally sliding inside her tight tiny asshole.

“Oh no! Sarah moaned.

As John persisted in pushing in, he marveled at his cock sliding into his mother's rectum via her narrow anal sphincter and the solid muscular ring pressing on his cock's shaft.

„My goodness, Mom!John inhaled deeply.

"Are you serious, darling?""Jasmine said. Do you like it? Well, so do I. Now, just begin fucking my ass with long, slow strokes. You can even pull all the way out and push it back in; I like that."

John followed his mother's advice and fucked her ass slowly with the entire length of his cock, plunging deep and then pulling out completely before going back in. After a few attempts, he got comfortable fucking his mother's behind with lengthy strokes that didn't involve pulling out all the way.

He caressed her firm butt cheeks as he studied her feminine curves—the fullness of her hips, the narrowness of her waist, the strength of her back, the breadth of her shoulders—and finally, the spot where his member had spread her asshole wide open, its well-lubricated length flowing easily through the tiny opening. His mother had been the object of his masturbation fantasies on occasion, but he never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that his desires would come true—unbelievable as it may sound. She was just as thrilled as he was when he fucked his mother in the ass.

"Fuck me, baby," Jasmine said with a hint of want, her voice betraying her excitement over the fact that she was engaging in anal intercourse with her youngest son in addition to committing incest. Fuck my ass good! "Yes, fuck me faster, baby!""

Holding on to his mother's hips, John fucked her ass faster and faster, banging away at it like a well-oiled machine, his mind racing to porn vids he'd seen where a large cock was pounding away on a tight small asshole.

My darling, yeah! The horror! Oh my gosh! The words "fuck my ass!" were said by Jasmine. She was aware that her son's firm member was stimulating her "A" spot, which was an integral component of her clitoris apparatus that extended beyond the little protrusion at the front. She was aware that if she stimulated the "A" spot, she would experience an orgasm—albeit one that included a different area of the clitoris.

The mental excitement of having anal sex with his mother was intensified by the delightful friction of penetrating her tight back passageway. As a result, sexual tension was building up, and John was prepared for an explosive, orgasmic release of his thick and viscous man juice, which he would shoot deep into his mother's ass. He had no idea how much further he could continue without stopping or, at the absolute least, drastically reducing his pace.

"Mom, I'm going to come soon unless I stop or..."

"No! Don't stop, baby! I'm almost there. Keep fucking me! Don't stop!"

As a good son would, John obeyed his mother. As he continued to grasp her hips and fuck her ass with long, hard, balls-deep strokes, he clenched his teeth in anticipation of the inevitable release of the delightful but irresistible sexual tension that was building up inside him. He then proceeded to spew a large amount of his semen into his mother's rectum, coating its walls with his spunk.

Just as the first surge of semen from his urethra, John could sense the tingle of intense pleasure as his cock jerked. Then his mom let out a scream.

"Ah! Ah! Ah! I'm coming, baby! I'm coming!"

He was trembling, gasping, and oozing with delight as the blasted sexual tension burst, sending a torrent of his creamy sperm up his mother's lovely tiny poop chute.

As Jasmine's son gave her her first anal orgasm, she let out a series of cries and groans that sent shockwaves through her body.

A few seconds later, John made a wet sucking sound as he removed his parent's ass from their still-largely-rigid member. He noticed a little opening in her behind, which promptly shut. To her abdomen, Jasmine slipped. After using the hand towel to dry himself, John rolled it up and stuffed it inside his mother's buttocks.

Saying, "Thanks, baby," she began. On the other side, she rolled over to embrace her son. They kissed each other passionately and hugged.

"Okay, John," Jasmine said, "I'll get myself cleaned up as well. You wash your cock very well." We have a ways to go. When you return, go get us some additional wine so we can continue our conversation.

Then John asked his mother whether she would also like to have sexual relations with Jack. "Great," she answered."

"Yeah, I would," Jasmine said, her eyes widening in response. "That's part of my secret desires." On the other hand, would you be able to share me with someone?

"Oh, hell yes, Mom. I think it would be great...and Jenna too."

Sarah gave a little nod. "And Jenna too. But how? I mean, I took a big chance that first night, sneaking into your bedroom and sucking your cock. I can't imagine repeating that with Jack. And how would I go about asking Jenna if she wanted to make love to her mother? I can just see it. She'd go running away, screaming."

Thomas grinned. "Maybe. Maybe not. Let me think about it. Aside from that, maybe, like I said, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree. That might apply to Jackand Jenna, too."

Looked dubious, Jasmine gave her son the side eye. Just maybe, she remarked.

John brought his mother to another oral climax by eating her pussycat again; the two of them made love four more times that day.

Just one hour separated Jackand Jenna's homecomings. The storm had largely subsided by that point. As they got supper ready for everyone, John and Jasmine couldn't help but observe the image of pure innocence.

Upon returning home, Jenna wasted no time making her way to her bedroom to keep an eye on her mother and brother for any signs of tension. The only rooms in the home where her covert cameras were installed were those of her mother and brothers' bedrooms. John and Jenna were seen removing her mother's bedspread and a few pillows from her bedroom, according to Jenna. Suddenly, she witnessed her nude mother leaving her bedroom and entering the bathroom.

It hit me! They probably had sex in the family room since Jenna assumed the home was empty today. Along with the fire crackling in the hearth. Aw! What a sweetheart.

Hmm? Quite sentimental. Having sexual relations with her mother or brothers had never occurred to Jenna as a romantic notion. Is it possible for such to transpire between a mother and her daughter or between siblings? Sure enough, she adored them. They loved her, she knew it in her heart. Not romantic love, though; that was love for one's family. While having sex with John, Jack, or even her mother, she pondered whether she would experience passionate love. For her brothers, at least. Whether her mother was bisexual or not remained a mystery to her. That idea fascinated and piqued her interest. In order to join her elder brother and her family in the kitchen for a joyful family supper, Jenna turned off her computer and returned outside.

Mother and little brother, so innocent-looking.

Everyone on the Richards family knew their way around the kitchen. The kids learned to create and appreciate healthy meals from their mom, who discouraged them from eating junk food. For the most part, her attempts bore fruit. John wanted to talk to his elder brother Jackafter supper a few nights later; Jackhad been in charge of cooking and John had been in charge of cleaning up. While mom was in the office, Jenna was in her room getting some schoolwork done. They took a beer from the refrigerator and sat down at opposite ends of the kitchen table.

Take a sip of your drink, Jack. "So, what's on your mind?" he said.

The only light in the room was the one above the sink; outside, they could hear the wind in the trees and the gentle patter of rain on the glass. Once again, a mood-setting but otherwise mild storm was brewing off the Pacific. John reflected on the last several days, when he and his mother had been in the living room, gathered around the fireplace, and remembered all they had done and everything she had told him.

John looked directly into his brother's eyes and questioned, "You know that our mom is a 'hot mom,' right?" He had already decided to inform Jackabout the situation with their mother.

Jackscowled with frustration. God, absolutely! he exclaimed. "I mean, maybe I'm just used to her. She is a very pretty woman for her age, good figure, and all. She looks great in her clothes...or not." Jackgave his brother a grin. "I mean, we saw her naked on those trips to Santa Cruz to the nude beach down there, right?"

John nodded, licked his lip, and sipped from his beer.

"And, of course," said Jack, "most of my friends, including a few of the girls, have commented to me about having a 'hot mom', so yeah, I know we have a 'hot mom'. So, what's this about, anyway?"

John wasn't sure if he should advise his elder brother to jump right in or to take it easy. "What the fuck?" he said to himself. Lean in headfirst.

John addressed his brother directly, "Even though she's our mother, would you consider her a MILF—a mother you'd like to fuck?"

Jacknearly choked on his gulp, sending beer flying all over the table.

John smirked and wiped a few droplets off his cheeks.

"What on earth are you referring to?" Jackyelled out.

Have you ever dreamed of having sexual relations with your mother?

Uh, Jackfelt a flush come over him.

"Alright, so you have." I've had the same experience, up until a few days ago. John paused, anticipating his brother's question about what transpired recently.

Then tell me what transpired a few days ago.

"Mom snuck into my bedroom, thinking I was asleep. I wasn't. I had been lying there wide awake, actually thinking about her, me, and sex. I was just wearing boxers with a nice big hard-on sticking up through the fly when I heard her coming down the hall. I had my door open just a little, and I pretended to be asleep. She came in, kneeled down beside my bed," he said, "and gave me a blow job."

Incredulous, Jackturned to his brother. "You're shitting me!"

John reassured his brother, "I sh*t you not." He proceeded to detail what transpired that evening, the next morning, and the following Sunday when his sister and brother were away.

Jackrepeated, "You're shitting me!" while shaking his head in disapproval. I couldn't believe it. His remorse at fantasizing about having sexual relations with his mother vanished into thin air. From time to time, he would get sexually aroused and think of ladies he wanted to have sexual contact with.

"I'm telling you, Jack, Mom's a pervert, like me, and, I assume, you too, right?"

He smiled, Jack. "Okay. Yes, I've thought about having sex with Mom. But it was just a stray thought. Like, would I have sex with her if she wasn't my mother? And the answer, of course, was, "Hell yes!"Then I had this fantasy where I imagined she was an older woman whom I met and became her lover." He halted as he got sight of his brother's expression. "Okay. Okay. I've thought of having sex with Mom as Mom, not as another woman. The incest factor made those fantasies really pretty hot."

Laughter spread across John's face. The way his brother imagined their mother mirrored his own.

"Well, now you won't have to fantasize anymore, Jack."

"You think...you think Mom would have sex with me, too?" Jackstopped talking. "Wait a second, we're discussing incest here! Daydreaming about it is one thing, but..." he hesitated once again, fixing his fixed gaze on his brother. "But, really, you had sex with Mom!" Indeed! I can't believe you're pulling this stunt on me!"

It is not a sick joke, I can tell you that, Jack. This has happened. And absolutely, both Mom and Jenna would be down to have sex with you.

How about Jenna?" Excuse me! Exactly what are you implying about Mom?"

Of course. Almost overwhelming. She informed me that making out with ladies is nearly as enjoyable as with guys.

"But, she intends to have an affair with her children and all of us?""

I see. She has these desires that she keeps to herself. Yes, she did have sexual relations with her dad.

“Her dad!  Our grandfather went gone because she had an affair with her father.
 

Assuming that. But Mom can fill you in on the details at a later time. Has it already been mentioned that she also enjoys anal sex? "I fucked Mom in the ass last Sunday."

"Whoa! Seriously?"

"You bet. Furthermore, she really enjoys double penetration. That's where you come in, bro."

After staring at his brother for an instant, Jacksuddenly smiled widely. "This is real? This isn't a dream? I can fuck Mom, and she'll want me to? Damn! I can't believe this is happening. But wait. Do I really want to fuck my own mother?"

John shot his brother a doubtful expression.

He smiled, Jack. "Well, she is a hot mama, even if she is our hot mom."

"And she's a great lay,Jack. Enthusiastic. Likes sex for the pure physical pleasure of it. Really gets into it and doesn't have any guilt trips about it or fucking her children."

As a result, Jack's expression turned grave once more. "Yeah, but this is incest. That's a pretty big deal if the word ever gets out."

I know Mom won't tell anybody, and I'm sure you won't either, Jack. "Well, I'm not going to tell anyone...

"What goes into a pregnancy?""You did, didn't you?" I inquired, "We'll have to use condoms, right?""

"Listen up, Jack. My mother is unable to conceive since she had her tubes sealed.

Could it be YouTube?"

"My friend, her fallopian tubes. We are not required to wear condoms, and Mom is sterile. Her pussycat is open for us to enter. Also, I just wanted to mention how incredible it is to fill her ass, lips, and pussy with my come, even though I know I can't make her pregnant.

A look of horror crossed Jack's face as he said, "Mom, let's come into her mouth."

Under his breath, John said, "She swallows, bro."

"This is too wonderful to be true," Jacksaid. Confirm it for me, please. Maybe I toned down my dreams about Mom a little. Now you're implying that I get to make them real? I've had some very serious ones.

Of course, I love Mom and she loves me, but the fact that we're engaging in incest makes the sex so much more exciting. You're going to enjoy it, Jack. Mom will take it anyhow if you want to give it to her. She loves sex for its sheer carnal pleasure, just as I do. I presume you do, too.

"Alright, I understand. When and how, though, are—""

Why don't we try tonight? I'll give Mom a call while she's at work to let her know that you should be ready to greet her when she arrives at her office. She'll understand what I'm getting at, and then she'll sneak into your bedroom after work, and you'll get to rape our mom.

"Oh my!"Is this true? Tonight, will he really get to make his perverse but oh-so-satisfying fantasies about fucking his hot mom come true?" Jacksaid, his voice filled with vertigo and a flutter in his gut.

As the clock struck midnight, the storm had retreated to the east, and Jackcould hear his mother's car pull up to the garage. He could also hear the kitchen door opening and closing, which sent shivers down his spine. His cock was fully arched, and he'd been playing with it, gently stroking it, without making any effort to approach, all while fantasizing about what he truly hoped would happen tonight—having sex with his mother. He was also completely undressed, wearing nothing underwear, as he usually slept.

Jasmine requested to talk with Jack, and John informed their mother that he would be waiting with the door open at Jack's house.

"Are you certain, darling?"She inquired of her eldest kid.

"Yes, Mom, I'm sure," Jacksaid, his voice quivering with his enthusiasm.

In a low voice, she whispered, "My love for you is complete.

"I love you, too, Mom," Jackresponded.

"Alright, then, my darling, I will be there a little after midnight, all right?" Jackoverheard his mother gasp as she released her breath."

With a "holly sh*t, this is really going to happen!" Jackreturned John's phone and remarked, "Okay."The thought of having sex with his mother sprang into his head. He had seen her nude on occasion, but now he imagined her beautiful body resting on top of him, his hands caressing her, his lips kissing her, or even more outrageously, him on top of her, his cock fully erect and hard, fucking her. It was unbelievable, but it was going to happen.

"Yeah," John said with a smile. Although I would love to tag along, I think it would be best if it's just the two of you and your mom for your first outing together. Later on, though, do you believe we could share her without causing any problems for you?

Jackbeamed, chuckled, and dispensed with the idea. "I don't know. Just let me get through this night, and we'll talk about it in the morning, okay?"

"Absolutely," John responded.

Jasmine sported a wide grin and exuded enthusiasm at the motel. Since John had informed his brother about them, Jacknaturally desired to be her lover as well. By some miracle, she reasoned, I'll have an erection with each of my lads, and if they don't have any trouble obtaining or maintaining one in each other's company, I may have them fuck me simultaneously. Holy cow! But I'm straying from the point. After tonight, we will see the outcome.

Intimate relations with her boys, particularly those involving fucking her pussycat and ass simultaneously, were a secret longing of Jasmine's. At one of their swinger parties, she had done it several times previously with her husband and another guy, or with two men without her husband. According to her, it's good. She is rather fond of it. She had felt it was an unattainable dream to do it with her two lovely boys. Now, though, she could see that it was actually possible. Another thing that crossed her mind was whether or not Jenna could be enlisted.

She also secretly wished that Jenna would make love to her daughter in the same way that she wanted to kiss her on the mouth, caress her, go down on her, lick and suck on her tiny pussycat, and so on. The want to see her boys fuck their sister—to the point of giving her a DP—came next. Living together as a little incestuous swinging family would be our dream. Living in close quarters for the time being till they graduate from college and go their own ways. Whatever it takes, I will accept it. Plus, we can still have sex even if we'll be living apart, can't we?

Jasmine was completely unconcerned by her extremely twisted dreams of having sexual relations with each of her children. She had long ago made sense of it all as they grew older, remembering how much she loved her father and how much fun it had been to have him as a lover, along with their shared experiences as children and adults. She would only engage in sexual activity when she was with someone she loved and cared about for the sheer joy of it. Just as she hadn't given any thought to having a family, Jenna shouldn't have either.

She had no hidden wishes for incestuous offspring. She would rather that Jenna not run the risk of having a child with mental or physical disabilities as a result of inbreeding or defective recessive genes. In the midst of her affair with her father, Jasmine was taking the pill. A permanent intrauterine device (IUD) was purchased for Jasmine's daughter at her expense. Jasmine also conducted independent studies on incest and heredity while she was a college student. Although it was unusual for adults to engage in consensual incest, who would confess to such a thing?It certainly wasn't unprecedented.

Because of the harmful consequences of inbreeding, Jasmine claims, the practically universal taboo against incest was necessary. There would be no such thing as incest if, by some miracle, human evolution had made it so that offspring of closely related parents posed no more risk of genetic damage than offspring of the typical non-related breeding population. It would be common to engage in incest. If that were the case, fucking another person wouldn't be any more thrilling than incest; it would be perfectly natural and acceptable. The forbidden delight of fantasizing about having sex with her children was Jasmine's reward for being grateful for the incest taboo.

Jenna would only engage in safe sexual relations with individuals she knew and loved if she intended to commit incest with her children. She felt confident that her children were free of any STDs, therefore she practiced safe sex. Conscientious adults, risk-free sexual activity, and no unwanted pregnancies: that was it. In a loving and supportive family, why would that be considered wrong?

The way others would perceive it was crystal clear to her. That was exemplified most clearly by her mother. Because no one in Jasmine's social circle would ever find out, she couldn't care less what others thought. Having sexual relations with her children in such a setting did not offend her in any fundamental way. They weren't infringing on anyone's rights, and no one else cared about it but them. No way would Jackand John boast to their pals about fucking their mom, she thought to herself. It is to be expected that she would remain silent. And Jasmine was certain that Jenna, like her brothers, would remain silent if she did join in.

My goodness! According to Jasmine, this is thrilling. Choosing to lick John's cock while he was asleep was the decision that finally fulfilled my secret fantasies. I assumed he was dozing off, at least for a moment.

Like other administrative staff members, Jasmine would occasionally take a shower in an empty room just before she got off work. As she departed, she placed her trousers, brassiere, and rolled-up pants in her bag and affixed a "Maid Service" sign to the door.

With a stealth, Jasmine entered Jack's bedroom and softly shut the door. Darkness enveloped the room. The full moon that illuminated John's bedroom on that tragic night had passed for several days.

"Mom," Jackwhispered to his mother.

Yes, darling," Jasmine said.

This is actually occurring, Jackthought. His arousal level was high.

Wow, Jasmine thought to herself, this is actually happening. She was secreting a great deal of lubricant from her vagina.

Jasmine turned her back on Jackas she perched on the side of his bed. Saying, "Unzip my dress, darling," she prayed. She was so excited that her whole body was quivering.

When Jackfelt his mother's shoulders, he sat up and reached out to touch them. Ugh, definitely! He pondered. His mother got to her feet and undressed as he undid the zipper on her dress. She had gone nude.

Jasmine turned around and knelt down on the bed, then proclaimed, "I showered at work right before I left."

Grasping his mother, Jacklowered her into his chest and held her tightly. "Yeah, I took one just before coming to bed," responded the man.

To stand, Jasmine rose to her elbows. In the dim light, she could hardly make out her son's features, but she managed to go close enough to kiss him on the lips. With trepidation and slowness, the mother and son shaped their lips together, opened their mouths, and embarked on an exploratory journey. They tasted one other's saliva, glided their slippery tongues around each other's, and their hearts were racing with excitement.

"Ohhhh, Mom," Jackmoaned as they parted ways in a kiss.

"Yeah, I understand," Jasmine whispered.

She slipped over to her son's right side to grasp his extremely erect cock, which she knew would fuck her shortly. She thought, "I'm going to get to fuck my other son now." Oh my god.

In order to reach between his mother's thighs, Jackrolled onto his side. He felt her privates with his fingertips. When her son's fingers touched her, she let out a deep sigh and a groan. A extremely damp pussycat belonged to his mother. "My mom is really into this," Jackthought to himself.

Jasmine gave her kid a firm squeeze before stroking his member. Jackgently squeezed his mother's privates before running his fingers over them. They kissed once more—a long, lovely, mouth-watering kiss.

Jackshifted his mother onto her back with a gentle nudge. In preparation for receiving her son's throbbing cock, she parted her legs. His iron-hard rod's enlarged head pressed against his mother's gaping labia as he wedged himself between her legs.

"I believe you're prepared, Mom," Jacksaid nervously.

Jasmine nearly choked out a passionate, "Oh, honey. I'm so prepared" statement.

As Jack's bulbous cock glided between his mother's very wet labia and into her snug vaginal hole, he caused her to widen open, and his cock went deep into her vagina.

With a sigh, Jasmine said, "Oh yes! Oh Jack! Oh, my darling!" She was being fucked by her eldest son. It felt great, and he was satisfying another one of her hidden cravings.

She spoke into his ear, bit his neck, held him tightly in her arms, and thrust her pussycat in counterpoint against his cock that fucked her in long, smooth strokes; Jackwas urged on by his mother's ecstatic comments.

Gradually, the suspense intensified. Jasmine and her eldest son were particularly passionate as they made love to one other. Not only were they captivated by the act itself—a son making love to his mother, a mother making love to her son—but they were also deeply moved by the genuine love between them.

Time and again, Jackfucked his mother more forcefully. Jasmine raced after her kid. With whispers of "Oh baby!" and "Oh God, I love you so much!" interspersed with her cries of "Fuck me, Jack! Fuck me!" she prodded him on in his pursuit.

Both the mother and son were starting to sweat somewhat now. Their heart rates were rising sharply.

"I love you, Mom," Jackwhispered into Jasmine's ear, his voice filled with shock. "I love you, and, oh my God, I love making love to you."

As Jasmine let out a soft laugh, she asked, "So, you enjoy fucking your mom? Because I enjoy it when you fuck me. And, darling, you can say fuck."

I know, Mom. Now Jackchuckles. I have a strong desire to fuck you for quite some time, and I adore doing it.

"Really?"

"Yes, really."

"John told me the same thing."

I don't need my pals to tell me that you're gorgeous, Mom. I have eyes in my mind.

"Oh, darling, I am grateful. I appreciate it. Please... Forget about me now. Get fucked by me.

And so did Jack.

Suddenly, Jasmine said, "Yes!" Of course! Oh no! Oh no!with the hopes of rousing Jenna while remaining as quiet as possible.

With increasing force and speed, Jackbanged on his mother's pussycat. "Coming, Mom! On the way!"I almost passed out," he suddenly said.

“Oh my goodness! The physical pleasure of great sex and the mental pleasure of fulfilling another of her secret desires, committing incest with her oldest son, sent Jasmine into delirium. She gripped her son tightly and her legs were shaking as she choked out through gritted teeth, experiencing wave after wave of orgasmic bliss.

Although Jackknew he couldn't get his mother pregnant, the thrill of dumping a big load of semen into her pussycat made him groan and groan more as he continued fucking her. His cock spewed out great gobs of hot, sticky cum, splashing and coating her cervix and inner vaginal walls. As Jackreached his climax, he realized his brother had been right.

With their hearts thumping and their breaths labored, Jasmine and Jackfelt the final waves of pleasure from the release of sexual tension recede, and they both drew deep breaths.

Just wow! "Mom, I am incredibly grateful," Jackexpressed.

"Oh baby, I love you, and thank you so much, too."

I would never have dreamed that I would get to do this, but it was just incredible. "And I love you, too, Mom."

Jasmine said, "Fuck your mother," while laughing.

Jackchuckled softly. Forget about my mom, yeah.

Plus, we're going to do a ton more of it, won't we?Jasmine spoke up.

Yes, absolutely!Then Jackspoke out.

"Very well. Now I'm going to tidy up and get to bed. She hesitated. "Maybe some day we will be able to sleep together after sex."

"I sure would love that, Mom," Jacksaid.

After kissing her son passionately, Jasmine rose from her bed, retrieved her clothing, and discreetly left her son's bedroom.

After a long day, Jackfinally relaxed and let out a heavy breath. Holy cow! He pondered. When John said Mom is an enthusiastic sex enthusiast and a terrific fuck, he meant it. As he pondered what had transpired, he grinned to himself in the dim light and gradually drifted off to sleep.

My goodness! As she turned off her computer, Jenna pondered. Jackwas up and waiting for Mom, who he is seeing as a lover. Now that Jackknows all that John told him about what he and his mother did, he is now involved. My goodness! Johnorrow, I must speak with either John or Jack. I would like it if they really fucked me instead of just thinking about it while I masturbate.

Tracy got up early the next morning to make it to university on time for her early class. Even though she hadn't spoken to John—the second person to enter the kitchen that morning—she had ensured that he would be returning home at around the same time as her. At that point, she intended to get the invitation to the celebration.

Two hours after Trace's lesson that day began, John and Jack's began. They enjoyed their coffee and breakfast of toasted bagels spread with strawberry jam and cream cheese while seated in the kitchen.

So, John wanted to know his brother's take on yesterday night's events.

"Dude, I couldn't believe it. It was fantastic. I'm now officially a motherfucker," remarked Jackwith a smile.

John let out a laughing sound. "Yeah, fantastic is the word to use. I'm still having a hard time believing that Mom and I are lovers, too. I mean, I just want to grab her, hug her, kiss her, feel her up, and..."

"You had better not, young man," Jasmine warned as she entered the kitchen. Her nightgown, which reached mid-thigh, was extremely see-through. Even without anything else on, her boys could tell it wasn't real. After giving her two kids a level, collected expression, Jasmine couldn't help but smile widely. "At least not until your sister's gone, like now."

Among those seated, Jackrose from his seat first. In an embrace, he drew his mother close for a delicious kiss. After his brother and his mother broke off their kiss, John, who was standing directly next to him, drew his mother away.

After his mother received a passionate and long kiss from John, the latter said, "Jackwas just telling me how fantastic you are, Mom, and you are. You are totally and completely fantastic."

After circling back around behind his mom, Jackput his arms securely around her.

John withdrew his mouth from Jasmine's and peered over her shoulder to see his brother. "A Mom sandwich, eh Jack?"

"My favorite," Jacksaid with a smile.  He cupped his mother's breasts and squeezed her gently, his hands sliding between his brother and mother.
 

Grasping and massaging his mother's firm ass cheeks, John's hands descended.

Jasmine felt a chill run down her spine. "Oh boy," she moaned. The anticipation of taking both of her young kids' erect cocks simultaneously, both vaginally and anally, coupled with the electrifying excitement she felt as they pressed against her from all angles, gave her the willies. Her pussycat began to become moist.

While John kissed and nibbled on his mother's other side, Jackkissed and nibbled on his mother's right side. Jasmine felt a chill go down her spine and shudder her body once again. Next, she managed to free herself from her son's hug.

"However, right now I came to get a cup of coffee, then got back to my bedroom to get dressed. I have a staff meeting to attend at work."

"Aw, Mom," John and Jackboth muttered simultaneously.

Jasmine gently caressed the buttocks of her two boys. With a smile on her face, she saw their arched cocks. "Sorry, boys, you'll just have to take care of these by yourselves."

As for tonight, Jackwanted to know.

If you two could be my bedside companions for the night, Jasmine would be overjoyed. She shot her sons a sly glance. But with Jenna here, we need to be extra careful. What I would want you two to do to me would likely cause me to make too much noise and wake Jenna up myself, even if you were able to pull that off without her knowing.

"Well, you were with Jacklast night; why don't you spend the night in my bedroom?"John proposed the idea of switching up our night schedules. Are you in agreement?"

"Sounds fair to me," Jackunwillingly said.

Their mom only remarked, "I'll think about it," before returning to her bedroom with her coffee.

"With the things I would like you two to do to me, right?"Looking across to his brother, Jackspoke these words.

In case you forgot, I said that she like double penetration."It seems like that's the one she was talking about," John remarked.

"Damn," Jackexclaimed with a double-entendre, "that would be so hot." Claim her behind. It was with you before.

"Alright, I see. It's clear it won't be tonight," John said while laughing. But it's bound to happen. I am hoping imminently. "Did you think you'd have a problem with me on one side of Mom and you on the other?"

"Dude, did you lose your hard-on just now when we were pressing her hot body between us?"

I was prepared to do her right here in the kitchen, Jack.

"Yeah, me too, so I don't think we're going to have a failure to get it up and keep it up when we do get the chance to get naked with Mom and give her a DP."

It was 3 o'clock, Jenna had already persuaded herself that her mother had gone to work, and Jack's last class was about to start, so he wouldn't be home until 4:30, so she stayed in her room to study.

John was on his way to his room when Jenna caught up with him in the corridor.

I hope you're doing well, Jenna.John spoke up.

"Alright, but obviously not up to par with you and Mom," Jenna grinned malignantly in response.

"What? Excuse me! Excuse me?"John said. Was his sister referring to their mother and him having sex? How could she know?"

"What? I'll tell you," Jenna said. With a knowing chuckle, Jenna said, "How does it feel fucking our mother, you big pervert?" She knew she was just as much of a pervert as her brother.

John cast a wary look. "Why, you little computer geek, have you got my room bugged?"

"And Mom's, Jack, and yours. I've been taking pleasure in observing all of you masturbating for quite some time."

Doing what?"Jack's sole concern was that Jenna would set up an eavesdropping device in his room.

Listen up, little brother. Listen up to the audiovisual. You can still make out the action despite the somewhat dim lighting. I was astounded that Mom sneaked into your room and gave you that blow job; I didn't realize it till after she left that you were just acting sleeping. Truly, it was lovely. Were you a fan of it?"

Jenna said, "I've been watching and hearing you jerk off and whisper out Mom's name more than once," before pausing to let her brother complete the thought. Then, one night, she sneaks into your room and finds you showing off your privates. I can only imagine how shocking that was. Just how did you manage to keep your awakeness a secret from Mom?"

In a glance at his sister, John spoke. "You're not upset about this, are you?"

"Oh my god, no, John," Jenna said as she approached him. "I've wanted to fuck you, Jack, and even Mom for a long time."

"So, you're not trying to use this information against me?" John said, very conscious of his supermodel sister's proximity to him.

"Johny, no way in hell. I adore you, and as I mentioned before, I've yearned to fuck you for quite some time. And now...well, this is an exceptionally enjoyable moment. Jackwill be absent for more than an hour, and Mom is at work. Are you in agreement?

Pulling her younger brother close to her pleasantly firm body, Jenna pressed her breasts against his chest as she wrapped her arms around him. Her whole being quivered with expectation and elation. John wouldn't say no, she was sure of it, but this was a huge step toward her brother's sexual desires, and she felt a whirlwind of emotions.

Jenna cocked her head to look up at John, who was just three inches higher than her. "Kiss me, John," she murmured affectionately.

It it happening again? John couldn't believe it. His mother came first, and now his sister. It was quite the family! After putting his rucksack on the floor, he stood up. He could sense the surge of blood to his penis, which he saw as growing in size. After that, he encircled his sister even more tightly in his arms. Knowing that this wasn't going to be a simple kiss—his sister had brought up the fact that their mother was at work and that Jackwouldn't be home for more than an hour—he answered, "Yes, of course, Jenna," sounding nearly lightheaded as he spoke.

John drew her sister's lips close to his own. "This is pretty amazing, Jenna."

"I know."

A little quiver ran through her body, and he could feel it. "This is going to be fun."

"I know."

"I love you, Jenna."

"I love you, too, Johny."

Afterwards, a sibling duo was kissing for the first time—and it was definitely not the last. A passionate, incestuous kiss that was also tender, wonderful, erotic, and full of love. Both of their mouths and tongues explore each other. They enjoyed the pleasant taste of each other's saliva. Their breaths became more rapid and labored. Their pulses quickened.

No longer did Jenna purse her lips. "I'm so wet, Johny. I'm so fucking wet. I want you to fuck me right now."

"Oh my god, yes," John said in shock. His member was tensed up and trying to break free.

Their lips met one again. Jenna lowered down to remove his jeans' buttons and zipper. His erect cock sprang and pressed forcefully against his abdomen as her hand entered them.

"Your member is attractive," Jenna said.

"And I'll bet your pussycat is just as nice, even nicer," said John.

They cooed together.

John yelled out to his sister, "Come on," as he drew her into his bedroom.

Rapidly, they stripped and were soon nude in each other's presence, shivering with need as they admired one another's bodies.

Dear sister, you are very stunning, John exclaimed.

Something made Jenna chuckle. "So are you, little brother."

Once again, their bodies met, sweltering with heat. John's stiff erection pressed down on his sister's smooth belly. And then they flopped onto John's bed and began to explore one other's bodies with kisses, caresses, and mouth and hand explorations.

"You weren't exaggerating when you said you were wet," John said as he slipped his fingers between his sisters' drenched labia. As he sucked on his fingers, he smirked at Jenna and tasted her female secretions for the first time. He then held them to his nose.

After a wide smile, Jenna rolled over onto her back. "Come on, Johny, I can't wait any longer."

Thomas got on top of his sister. She extended her legs wide to accommodate him. A passionate kiss fell between them. She skillfully positioned the head of his member in the ideal spot. As John skillfully maneuvered his blade into his sister's snug and damp receiving sheath, he let out a cry of delight.

In a dramatic gesture, Jenna arched her back. She bit into her brother's trapezius muscle, which is located between his neck and shoulder, and her fingers sank into the flesh of his back. The physical realization of her long-held brother fantasy—that her attractive younger brother's firm cock was deep inside her pussycat—caused her body to shiver repeatedly as she had an immediate orgasm.

John had yet to begin fucking his sister. Are you kidding me? You didn't.

For her brother, Jenna flashed a mischievous grin and giggled. "I certainly did.  John, you should simply screw me now. Get fucked by me.
 

As he started to pump his extremely hard cock into her extremely tight and moist cunt, John shook his head and smiled. He then kissed his sister long and sweetly.

"Your holiness! Yes, absolutely!John let out a gasp and a groan as he fucked his stunning sister, who was utterly engrossed.

As her brother's magnificent cock careened lavishly back and forth into her delicate vaginal sphincter, Jenna managed to say, "Oh yes, my darling, that's it."

After all the time he'd spent fantasizing about and now actually engaging in fucking her, John expected to arrive rather fast. Instead, he stayed for far longer than he had expected, fucking her repeatedly, kissing her neck, biting it, nuzzling her ear, and whispering his love for her and his pleasure in fucking her, to which she reciprocated.

After that, Jenna was having another one of those orgasmic episodes when she was practically fainting out from the tremendous sensations she was experiencing. John was also having an orgasmic episode.

"Oh my god!His sister's taut, clenching pussy was filled with his hot, creamy semen as he nearly shouted out in pain from his cock's relentless stream of extremely strong jets of come.

As if held together by an invisible force, the brother and sister refused to let go of one other.

John slid over onto his back as his cock pulled moistly out of his sister's well-fucked pussycat, and suddenly it was over. They were both breathing heavily and their chests were heaving.

"Oh! Oh my! Holy cow! "Jenna, that was absolutely amazing," John said.

"You know, I was into it, too," Jenna said with a giggle. Next thing you know. "Better than Mom?"

John flopped onto his side and said, "Whoa!" forcibly. John had no intention of getting into a "who's better" argument with his sister Jenna, so he avoided the subject. "Mom is great. You're great," he said.

He pondered for a moment after that. "So you have our bedrooms bugged; what about the rest of the house?"

Jenna turned to confront her sibling. "I'm sorry, John. I really don't want to get into a situation that's better. I was just curious. And no, I only bugged your bedrooms. Why?"

A grin spread across John's face. "So you didn't have Mom and me on file that Sunday when you and Jackwere away all day?"

On the other hand, Jenna scowled. When I asked, "No, but why?" the light switched on. "Oh yeah, I remember. I saw Mom and you taking her comforter and pillows out of her bedroom and, later, her coming back in naked and going back out, a couple of times, I think."

"That's it," John said.  "Remember it was a stormy, rainy day?"
 

"Yeah."

"Mom and I turned on the gas fire and made a bed in front of it and fucked our horny, incestuous brains out."

"Oh my goodness! What did I miss? I suppose I should have bugged the entire house," Jenna said as her turn came up next.

John then went on to describe the whole ordeal to his sister, describing how their parents were swingers, how their mother enjoyed anal and particularly double penetration, and how she truly enjoyed making love to women.

"Mom's bi'?"

"Yep."

"Totally cool. So am I."

"So you would like to have sex with Mom?"

"Oh hell yes!"

"Because she'd loved to have sex with you."

Jenna repeated, "Oh! My! God!" in her utterance.

"Listen," John explained, "I had a one-on-one with Mom. Jackhad a one-on-one with Mom. Why don't we arrange for you and Mom to have a one-on-one?" He then flashed a mischievous grin at his sister. "Then all four of us can get together and..."

Without missing a beat, Jenna chuckled and replied, "Fuck our horny, incestuous brains out?"

Nodding, John let out a laugh. "Indeed. I would like to know your thoughts on anal sex."

By "you," Jenna meant her brother. "You want to fuck my tiny little virgin asshole?" she said with a horrified expression.After he looked embarrassed, she couldn't help but chuckle.

"Listen, John. I'm joking. Thoughts of you or Jackhaving anal sex with me make me want to push a dildo up my arse every now and then.

Has a DP ever been a part of your life?"

Intrigued, Jenna blurted out, "No, but...."

Yes, my sister, Jackand I could take care of it for you and your mom. According to her, it's just delightful, and Jackand I are simply anticipating the perfect opportunity. Given your support for incest and anal sex, I suppose we can proceed.

Then we could do it this evening!"

"Yeah, we could, but I think you and Mom should have that one-on-one first."

"Oh my God, our hot mom and I are making love," Jenna trailed off. "Oh, right." That is going to be just wonderful. It is my sincere wish.

"Well, I think it will." I mean, I have no doubt that Mom will be great when it comes to making love to you. But, uh, do you also think she's a hot mom?"

My male friends, some of my girlfriends, and even some others who don't identify as bi or lesbian have pointed it out to me, therefore of course I am.

"So, why don't we have another fuck session? Then we can call Mom at work and let her know which bedroom to sneak into (or, better yet, bravely enter when she gets home)?" Do you agree?"

After Jenna pushed her brother onto his back and told him, "Deal," she went on top of him and fucked him into another strong orgasm, noticing that he had recovered and his cock was erect again.

After another shower at work, Jasmine decided to forego wearing pants and pantyhose on the way home. By the time she got in her car and started the engine, she was drenched. Jasmine was nearly sick with shock at Jack's call to her and his subsequent conversation with Jenna, in which he claimed that Jenna was bisexual and that she, too, wished to be her mother's lover, joining her brothers in this desire.

Unbelievable as it seemed, her wildest dreams of having sex with her children—for them to be lovers—were finally coming true. She hadn't felt such shivers of excitement since sneaking into her father's bedroom before he knew and sucking the cock and swallowing the cum that had given birth to her mother.

With Jasmine's car parked in her garage, she couldn't help but wonder about her boys. Were they prepared to keep an eye on her? She had no doubt they were. Were they masturbating in her bedroom right now, or were they planning to wait until they heard her bring Jenna inside? With everyone in the family now in the dark, there was no need to sneak into Jenna's room. Besides, Jasmine had her own spacious master bedroom that would suffice.

Jasmine felt her pussycat getting wetter as she thought about her son's hard cocks, which she had sucked and fucked. She was excited because soon the whole family would be fucking and sucking and having so much fun. She laughed and wondered what the neighbors would think if they only knew Jasmine.

On the phone, John had informed her that tonight would be a private affair between her and Jenna, similar to their first encounter with Jack. However, after that, Jasmine knew that they would all get together for sex. She felt a delightful sense of anticipation for what was to come and for the future she and her children would share.

As Jasmine entered the kitchen, she saw Jenna standing there, dressed as a nightgown—a long, mid-thigh T-shirt.

"Hello, baby," Jasmine gushed as she examined her stunning young daughter. Through the T-shirt, Jasmine could see that Jenna's nipples were already hard, and she could smell nothing but her warm skin, dewy labia, and perhaps a hint of her favorite perfume.

"Hi, Mom," Jenna said, her voice barely audible as she responded, her mother assuring her that she would take a shower and be prepared when she got home.

With her keys and pocketbook placed on the counter, Jasmine turned to meet her daughter Jenna, who sprang into her mother's arms and the two of them held fiercely.

"I love you, Mom."

"I love you, too, baby."

"I really want to do this."

"So do I."

The women's hearts were racing and their breathing was somewhat heavier.

The boys were advised to remain in their bedrooms, according to Jenna.

Are you timid?It was a question that Jasmine posed to her daughter.

"Mmm, I don't think so, Mom. I am really confused. For the first time, all I want is to be alone myself with you. All right?"

"Yeah, very okay, darling."

Jasmine shot her daughter a critical glance before drawing near, her lips just brushing against her daughter's.

"Do you genuinely believe this to be true?"She whispered to Jasmine.

"Uh-huh," Jenna said.

As Jasmine's vagina became more permeated with the thought of having sex with her daughter—not only would it be incest, but lesbian incest, an almost unheard of sexual perversion between a mother and daughter—she felt a shiver run down her spine. The thought of Jenna's lips kissing and licking her pussy sounded exciting, but also perverse.

She eagerly anticipated the grand perversion, which would occur when all four of them had sex in various combinations, watching her sons fuck their sister, double penetrating her, doing ass-to-mouth, licking the cum from one or both of her sons from her daughter's pussy, and vice versa, doing everything that two men and two women could do sexually. Just thinking about it sent sparks of excitement shooting down her spine and into her pussycat.

They were kissing as soon as Jasmine shaped her lips to meet Jenna's, and they were able to taste one other's saliva and feel the lovely, slippery smoothness of their tongues as they slid over and around each other, opening their mouths to let their tongues glide into and out of each other's delicious oral orifices.

Jenna let out a pleasurable sound as a wave of excitement washed over her. The sensation of being kissed by her mother was intense, and she relished it. The thought of making love to her mother, and her mother to me, filled her with images of eager mouths, moist and willing labia, and clitorises being shared, much like she and other young women had experienced with each other. The realization that she and her mother were now lovers nearly made her dizzy.

With a delicate and gentle break in the kiss, Jasmine, who was breathing a little more heavily than usual, said, "Oh my, I liked that, Jenna."

"So did I, Mom," Jenna whispered to her mother as she drew her closer for another passionate, mouth-watering kiss.

John yelled out at his brother, "Damn!" at him. They hid in the darkness as they saw their parents have a passionate kiss down the hall. "That is so hot."

"I understand," Jackresponded.  "I wish we could go out there, but we promised Jenna we wouldn't."
 

After emerging from their respective beds, they were both nude when they perceived their mother's entrance into the house. While fantasizing about a passionate embrace between their mom and sister, they had been leisurely caressing their privates. They both stared down at each other's penis, which was already hard, before shyly looking up at each other.

"I guess we'll just have to put up with Mrs. Thumb and her four daughters tonight," replied John.

Jackgave a resigned nod. "Yeah," he said frankly.

Indulging in fantasies of their mothers and sisters licking each other's pussies, the two young guys returned to their beds, where they would likely continue masturbating until they imagined the four of them having sex together.

Jasmine gently grasped her daughter's hand as the women parted ways in a kiss. "Come on," she said as she escorted her to her chamber.

In a flash, Jenna removed her nightgown and T-shirt off her head. While visiting the nude beach in Santa Cruz, Jasmine marveled at her daughter's bare physique. But now she was staring at the lovely, rich figure of a young lady she was soon to adore. Just like Jasmine, Jenna had medium-sized, firm breasts with medium-sized pink areolae. Jenna's nipples, which were a deeper shade of pink, were just the right size for all three of these activities. For Jasmine, nothing was more appealing than her slim and athletic figure.

After Jenna saw her mom unbutton and zip her little black skirt, she kicked it to the side and let it fall to the floor. She made the observation that her mother's vulva was hairless and smooth, similar to her own. In the same motion, Jasmine slung her shirt to one side after swiftly unbutting it. There was no bra on her. At the office, she had removed it as well as her jeans.

Jenna glanced both ways at her mom. "You look absolutely stunning, Mom," she said.  Even though she wasn't really a young adult, her mother was strong and trim.
 

"I am truly grateful, my darling," Jasmine sincerely expressed. "And you're totally hot and ever so yummy-looking."

A smile spread across Jenna's face as she approached her mother. As they smashed their breasts together in embrace, the two ladies went from one piece of warm, silky flesh to the other. Another beautiful and lovely kiss ensued between them. Both of their hands were tenderly running over the length of the other's back.

With a step back, Jasmine met her daughter's gaze. "Jenna, I love you," she said.

According to Jenna, her mother was also loved.

For the moment, Jasmine wanted to suck Jasmine's pussycat.

Jenna grins slightly at her mom as her eyes expand. "Yes, please, Mom," she inquired. Now that the time had come, her sJohnach was in a state of complete disarray.

Almost saying, "How do..." Jenna paused.

"Sit on the bed, darling, then lie back and spread your legs," she advised. She, too, was experiencing the trepidation that comes with doing something that is both socially unacceptable and incredibly appealing.

A beautiful pink blossom with dewy moist interior, her daughter's adorable, young pussy, slightly parted, was the target of Jasmine's current yearning as she knelt on the thick carpeting and stared at it.

Wow, that's what Jasmine was thinking. It's going to happen: I'm going to make oral love to my daughter. Making out with her daughter seemed more exciting and personal than with her boys. It was there, and she had no idea why.

Jasmine crouched down. Her fingers caressed the velvety flesh of her daughter's inner thighs. A heavy sigh escaped Jenna. After getting comfortable, Jasmine gently inserted the tip of her nose into her daughter's open, damp labia, trailed by her tongue.

Trembling with anticipation, Jenna shook. Just like in her wildest dreams, her mother was scolding her. A chance to get even with her mom would present itself to her in due time.

Over the course of three or four sessions, Jasmine licked Jenna's pussy from base to tip. Her inner thighs, where they linked her torso, were the target of her nibbling and biting. Her daughter's kind touch on her head brought a smile to her face. As Jasmine caressed Jenna's labia, she kissed, licked, and nibbled relentlessly. After a while, she started concentrating her whole attention on her daughter's labia, licking and licking and licking, savoring the natural scent, flavor, and lubrication of her daughter's clean and healthy vagina.

While her daughter licked, Jasmine squeezed her clitoris. Now it was sticking out. She firmly squeezed it between Jenna's top labia folds, igniting a spectacular response from that little nub.

"Oh, Mom! Mom!" Jenna exclaimed as her body trembled, describing her mother's loving handling of her. While other women had licked her pussycat, no one had ever stimulated her clitoris with their fingers the way her mother did. Moreover, the fact that her mother was the one performing the act added an extra layer of magic and delight.

Jasmine persisted in licking, sucking, nibbling, and biting her daughter's pussy. Pulling and rolling Jenna's clitoris between her thumb and fingers, she persisted in playing with it as it was pinched between her labia.

In addition to her groans and gasps, Jenna's body quivered and jerked. After that, she rubbed her pussy against her mother's lovely sucking lips as she came and went, wriggled her fingers in her hair, and moaned loudly as she held her mother's mouth close to hers.

Suddenly, it came to a close. Jenna was laboriously exhaling, his chest twitching. Boneless, weak, and very good, she felt.

Jasmine got back up on her heels and sat down again. With her saliva and her daughter's abundant vaginal secretions mixed together, she dries her mouth and chin. After that, she brushed her knuckles on her thighs. She grinned broadly, her joy evident as she took her daughter to an evidently satisfying orgasmic state through oral love. Once again, a dream come true. Now she had fucked her daughter in addition to her two boys. Her laughter was quite audible. She convinced herself that I should be called Wicked Wanda or Patty the Pervert.

Using her elbows as support, Jenna raised herself up. "That was absolutely fantastic," she said to her mother.

"I'm happy it was enjoyable for you," Jasmine smiled and admitted.

"More than I liked it. I loved it. Now come on up here," Jenna said, scooting back onto the bed.

Standing up, Jasmine walked over to her daughter's bedside. Tightly holding one another, they hugged. They kissed many times, alternating between brief, tender kisses and longer, more passionate ones. Their thighs were touching as they drew their legs together.

As their lips met for another passionate kiss, Jenna gently lifted her mother onto her back. With an evil grin on her face, she added, "My turn now, Mommy dearest," while wriggling her eyebrows.

Jasmine drew her daughter close for a final tender kiss. "Go right for the target, darling. I want to feel your mouth on my pussy so badly."

"You've got it, Mom," Jenna said with a raspy, aroused murmur. There it was. At last she was going to give her mom some tender oral kisses. Get all the sensations—smell, taste, and lick—of woman, including her pussy.

After falling, Jenna pushed off. The mother of her children spread her legs and moved. Positioning herself between them, Jenna took a stand. Her mother's damp, parted, and stimulated labia was near her face as she pressed it against hers. Perfume wafted out of her mother's vagina, and she took a deep breath.

"My God, Mom," she said with enthusiasm, "you're absolutely soaked."

"That's because I was coming home to make love to my daughter, whom I love so very much, and I was wet as soon as we talked on the phone about this."

From her mother's moist pussy lips to her own, Jenna stroked the flat of her tongue from botJohn to top, flicking her clitoris with the tip.

"Oh, darling!As Jasmine's body jolted, she let out a gasp.

After saying, "Mmm, I like how you taste, Mom," Jenna vigorously licked her mother's pussycat.

"My darling, me too!While Jasmine groaned, the words "Oh God, yes!" escaped her lips. She watched as her daughter passionately kissed her pussycat. It was amazing—absolutely amazing. It was far more enjoyable than any of her thoughts she had ever had about this to feel her daughter's head between her legs as her lips and tongue provided her with immense pleasure.

As her mother's vagina was drenched, Jenna inserted two fingers, felt up, and started stroking firmly in a circular manner.

In a gulp, Jasmine said, "Ahhhh!"

Then Jenna experienced the sensation—that small spherical mass of pleasure nerves called the g-spot. Her mother would have an orgasmic experience—a squirting orgasm, no less—if she continued licking, sucking, and stroking. She was completely absorbed in her actions.

As soon as Jasmine and her daughter began to engage in sexual activity, Jasmine's hands went white-knuckled and her hips began to undulate as she caressed her daughter's mouth affectionately. She suddenly materialized, her back arched, as she released the g-spot liquid. After Jenna caught the first spritz on her nose, she proceeded to kiss her mother's g-spot and rub it till her mother finally had enough and pulled her away from her daughter's lips and fingers.

Turning to her side, Jasmine spoke. Gesturing, she shivered, and then chuckled. "Oh wow! My God, Jenna, you are the greatest," remarked the man.

In order to kiss her mother on the neck, Jenna climbed up behind her. "No, Mom, you are," she said softly as she kissed her neck once more.

With a deep, passionate kiss on the lips, Jasmine slid around to embrace her daughter. "I do love you so much," she pointed out, "and this is just so wonderful, my darling."

"Yes, it is, Mom. Yes, it is."

They cuddled up for a bit, kissing here and there and hugging and nuzzling. However, as they were both quite drowsy, they rose from their beds and removed the comforter. In a few spots, it was wet from Jasmine's spray. They kissed each other on the lips, nestled beneath the covers, and murmured their goodbyes before turning in for the night. In the blink of an eye, mom and daughter were fast asleep, enjoying lovely fantasies of having sex.

Once again, Sunday afternoon in River City was chilly and stormy. It seemed like winter was arriving early. However, despite the deafening din of the wind rustling through the bare sycamore branches and the relentless downpour on Richards's house, Jasmine and her children remained engrossed in their family room activities. A gas fire was raging. Persons had relocated furniture. On the floor in front of the fireplace was a large bed comprised of blankets, comforters, and pillows thrown about.

On this particular Sunday, Jenna and her mother had engaged in an intimate act. For some reason, this was the first occasion when the whole family could come together and indulge in all their incestuous fantasies. Unbeknownst to their mother and sister, Jackand John had secretly flipped a coin to choose who would be the first brother to rape their sister. Neither of them had ever had the pleasure of doing so before. Victory went to John. However, Jackhad no problem with it. He had no problem fucking his mom again. With any luck, he'll be able to fuck her twice today and his sister twice more. If he could, perhaps even more.

They were holding hands and kissing and stroking each other, Jackand his mom. Jasmine lay on top of Jack, her moist pussy wiggling over his firm cock as she straddled his hips. She had not yet allowed it within her. Jackfelt his hands gliding up and down his mother's back as he marveled at her bare torso resting on his, at the warmth and smoothness of her skin against his own, at the sensation of her wet pussy rubbing against his cock and his overwhelming desire to start fucking her, and at the fact that he and his mother were actually going to have sex again.

Jackcocked his head to survey his siblings. The day was overcast and the clouds were heavy. John and Jenna were bathed in a flitting reddish-golden light by the flickering fire, which cast shifting shadows and a sliver of weak daylight through the windows. John had Jenna completely covered, but he hadn't fucked her just yet. John started kissing and biting his sister more and more while Jackwatched, and until he was between her thighs, with his lips exactly over her pussycat.

Both of Jasmine's younger children were under her care. "Jack, don't you think it's beautiful?" she said with an arrogant tone.

"Uh-huh," he muttered. He pivoted to confront his mom. They had a passionate, lengthy kiss. He felt his mother's smooth labia sliding over his extremely firm erection as he lifted his hips.

With a forceful push, Jasmine pulled herself upright, ending the kiss. As she smiled and lifted herself from her firstborn son's hips, she grasped his cock with a loving gaze. She massaged her son's enlarged cock between her extremely moist labia once, twice, and three times.

According to her, "Ohhhh," it is really satisfying.

"Uh-huh," Jackagreed, but then he let out a cry as his mother dipped herself, swiftly burying his cock balls in her tight, moist womanhood.

"Oh, baby," Jasmine moaned as she commenced fucking her first-born son for the second time since this entire incestuous fantasy started to play out. The young man was attractive and had emerged from his past as a beautiful baby, and now he was fucking it. Jasmine felt a shiver of desire, lust, love, and pleasure as she rose and fell on her son's member. "Society thinks this is so wrong," she told herself, but her son shared her views.

Indoors, in the family room, where the Richardss were indulging in their exciting and delightful incestuous fantasies, the rain was pounding furiously on the roof and the windows facing the front of the house, while the wind roared through the tree branches outside.

When Jasmine heard her daughter gasp, she looked down at her youngest son John, who was very much enjoying himself as he eagerly licked, sucked, and nibbled on his sister's pussycat, and her daughter Jenna, who was writhing in pain from her brother's deft oral messages to her vulva, was moaning and gasping as well.

After refocusing her attention on her eldest son, Jasmine continued to move up and down on his beautiful cock, relishing the sensation of sliding into and out of her pussycat.

"Oh, darling," Jasmine said under her breath as she threw herself over him, her hands sliding beneath his shoulders. "Fuck me, darling." She bit her son's ear softly as she said, "Fuck your mother, good." The satisfaction of telling her son to fuck his mother was heightened for her.

Not only that, but it made Jackfeel even better. "Oh, I will, Mom. After saying, "I will," Jackgasped in surprise as his mother clamped down even harder on his ear, causing him to feel a shiver go down his spine.

He placed his large, strong hands on his mother's small, firm butt cheeks and lifted her up slightly. He began pumping his hips up and his cock deep, in and out of his mother's clenching cunt and his mother's wet and slick vagina. Ah, damn, it felt so good. It felt so right. Here he was fucking his mother once again, his hot and sexy mother, about whom he had fantasized and was now making that fantasy come true because of his mother's own delightfully perverse, incestuous fantasies about her children. He was fucking his mother right next to his brother and sister, who were having their own sexually incestuous moment. And, as much as he loved his mother and as much as he loved fucking her, Jackwas also looking forward to fucking his sister too.

Despite the lingering rain and significantly darker sky, the incestuous family found solace and happiness in the flickering flames of the fireplace.

In the dim light, Jenna could make out her mother's faint perspiration as she and her brother fucked each other. Looking down at her younger brother, who was licking her pussycat so delightfully, Jenna thought, "This is amazing—truly amazing." He glanced up at her, winked, and then returned to bringing her loving pleasure with his mouth.

"Ahh, Johny, Johny, Johny," Jenna sighed as his mouth, tongue, lips, and teeth worked her labia and clitoris over delightfully. What she and her family were doing was unbelievably amazing. John was licking her pussycat now. Later, he would fuck her, and she was truly looking forward to feeling John's cock thrusting in and out of her pussycat. And then her older brother would fuck her. Oh yes, she thought. I will be fucked by both of my brothers, and both of them will fuck our mother. Then mom and I will make love, and I will lick her pussycat and taste the remnants of my brother's semen in her pussycat, and she will taste their cum in mine when she goes down on me. Truly amazing.

"Darn Jack! Hello, Jack!Astonished, Jasmine said, "That's it!" I'm done!She was happily succumbing to wave after delightful wave of pleasure as her family-fucking fantasy became a reality, and she was then engorged with an intense and body-shaking orgasm. The fact that her entire family was having sex, including her youngest son eating out her daughter, intensified the orgasm.

Jackwas almost ready when his mother started to orgasm, and his semen, which had been stored in his prostate gland, received the signal to go! Go! Go! And so it did, one delightfully awesome pulse after another. His cock ejected semen into his mother's clenching, clasping pussycat, and Jackmoaned and gasped as he emptied his balls into her semen-catching basin.

As Jenna reveled in the new and exciting sensation of having her mother and brother orgasm next to her, she was carried away by her own intense pleasure. She let out a loud cry, firmly grasped her brother's head, and pressed her throbbing pussy into his loving mouth, almost bruising his lips and feeling his flat teeth against her equally throbbing clitoris.

Suddenly, as Jenna let go of his head, John drew back and sat up on his heels. With a mischievous grin, he wiped his hands across his chin, mouth, and sister's vaginal juices. He then looked over at his mother and brother, who were lying limp on Jack, with her face nestled into his neck. Jackcaressed his mother's back and whispered into her ear, "I love you, mom." You mean the world to me.

She sat up, said the word "wow," and John's focus shifted back to her as she seized his shoulders, drew him back onto her, and planted passionate kisses on his lips. "Fuck me, Johny." His words were "fuck me." And so he did.

John's cock was painfully erect, and it felt great to slip into Jenna's tight and extremely moist pussy. Jenna wrapped her arms around his neck and started biting him while moaning, "Johny! Hello, Johny!he pounced on her as if his life depended on it, his huge cock protruding.

"Oh, Jenna, you feel so, so good," he whispered into her ear as he gasped for air. He was engaging in an intimate act with his sister, something he had always desired but never thought he would do (just like with his mother). But now, he was engaging in this intimate act with her, and it was good—so very good—and he loved her to bits.

John's cock and balls were primed from the incestuous family fucking scenario, which included eating his sister out and making her come, as well as from having his mother and brother fuck right next to him. He was on the verge of experiencing an orgasmic episode within seconds.

"Listen, Jenna, I'm coming!""I'm going to come!" he said with a breath of surprise.

"Do it, Johny! Do it! Come in, my pussy! Fill my pussycat with your cum!" Jenna cried out. Jenna never in her wildest dreams imagined herself in this predicament, but here she was, getting fucked by her brother and desperately wanting to experience the sensation of his man cream going deep into her pussycat.

"Yesssss! Yesssss!" John let out a sound of pleasure as his member ached and pulsed, and a torrent of his thick, heated coal poured out, covering his sister's cervix and the interior of her vagina.

"Oh Johny!" Jenna said with delight. She was aroused to another fantastic orgasm after seeing her brother's climax, in which his cock emptied itself of semen while throbbing in her pussycat. She felt a shiver go through her body as pleasurable sensations surged through her.

The Richards family popped the cork on their specially purchased bottle of champagne and raised a glass to the happy start of their incestuous romance, which they hoped would last for many years. After that, Jackand John gave their mom a DP and had Jenna wait for her turn.

"So, Mom, are you ready to take both John and me on at the same time?" he said.

Jasmine sparkled with delight. Yes, absolutely. It's been a long time since I've had a decent DP, and this one will top them all since it will be performed by my two gorgeous lads, whom I adore with all my heart.

John rolled over on his back with a cock sticking out proudly while grinning, and Jack, having just fucked his mother's pussycat, opted to take her ass. Both brothers' cocks were erect and ready to go again.

"Mom, come here," he commanded.

Jasmine leaned forward to support herself with her elbows as she straddled her youngest son and positioned his hard cock just so. She leaned in to give John a kiss, and then she glanced over her shoulder at Jack. He was lubing his cock, and then he rubbed her ass, sliding one, two, and finally three fingers into her back passage. He then pulled his fingers out and wiped them on the towel Jenna had given him.

"Are you all set, Mom?Is that so?" he inquired.

Jasmine spun around to kiss John again, this time deep and sweet, while Jackrubbed his swelling cock into his mother's similarly lubed asshole. "Oh yes, baby," he said.

It was secondary to Jack's notion, "I'm really, really going to fuck my mother in the ass," that his brother would be fucking her pussycat simultaneously.

After some initial resistance, Jackfelt his glans somewhat enlarge, and the cock's head gradually pushed on past his mother's anal sphincter.

"Oh yes, Jack," Jasmine moaned as the satisfying sensation of her oldest son's huge cock opening her asshole washed over her. Then, the sensation of the head pushing through and the thick shaft sliding deep into her rectum intensified the sensation.

Fucking his mother in the ass, Jackmarveled at the sight of his cock snugly nestled in her lovely tiny anus, which he then wrapped securely around his hard cock. Simultaneously, John, with some effort, started fucking his mother's pussycat.

Being able to feel their brother's cock rubbing against their own through the narrow space between their mother's pussycat and rectum was an exhilarating sensation for both young men. Neither of them had ever dated a woman, much less together, and now they were enjoying the sensation of double-fucking their mother, and later on, their sister as well.

Sure thing, dudes. Of course!" Jasmine exclaimed as they simultaneously began fucking her together after establishing their rhythm and their rigid shafts began to move in unison, in and out, in and out. "Oh God! It is really magnificent! It is really magnificent!As the anticipation of fulfilling one of her hidden incestuous fantasies—having two firm cocks penetrate her again—grew, Jasmine moaned in delight. The fact that the cocks belonged to her kids added an extra layer of excitement.

While watching her brothers fuck their mother in the ass and the pussy simultaneously, Jenna happily played with her pussy, rubbing firmly up and down on it and over her clitoris while leaning against a couple of pillows on the couch. The rain continued to beat upon the windows and roof, adding to the surreal atmosphere. The fire in the fireplace added a beautiful, flickering, warm, and excitingly picturesque touch to the whole scene.

In the midst of Jack's stroke, Jasmine's sons began to fuck her in a counterpoint fashion. John's member was shoved into their mother's pussy, while Jack's member was pulled back in her ass. Then, as Jack's member was thrust into their mother's ass, John's member was pulled back in her pussycat.

"Oh! Oh! Of course!"Oh my God!" Jasmine said. Oh no! Damn you, dudes!"Repeat!" she yelled.

They proceeded to fuck Jasmine well while holding her tightly between them. In a matter of moments, Jasmine began to come like she hadn't come in years. Her body trembled as waves of intense pleasure surged through her, and she gasped and grooaned as she came, coming, coming.

As they exchanged knowing glances, Jackand John peered over their mother's shoulder. When asked to return, both lads were more than happy to do so. With an overwhelming sense of pleasure, John's penis was emptied into their mother's clitoris in a rhythmic fashion, replenishing her pussy with his semen. At the same time that Jack's genitalia were exploding out of his mother's ass in a series of powerful, trembling spurts, they began to throb and coat the walls of his mother's rectum with cum. For a split second, he couldn't contain the ecstasy he was feeling as he fucked and came in on his mother's behind.

And Jenna was also on her way. More thrilling than her dreams, which had never had her mother getting double penetrated by her brothers, was watching this moaning, gasping, climaxing trio—her mother and two brothers.

A charcuterie buffet was brought out, further champagne was poured, and the Richards family enjoyed a long rest after mother and son had cleaned up from their orgasmic ecstasy. As day turned to darkness, the tempest weakened. Within the Richards family's dark cavern of incestuous longings, the fireplace was the sole source of illumination. John and Jackwatched as Jasmine and Jenna made passionate love to one other, their cocks tingling and craving pussycats and butts once again.

Mother and daughter had their last orgasms, and then they relaxed and cuddled for a while. Then it was Jackand John's turn to become cocky again. John was Jenna's choice for a double penetration because he had previously penetrated her pussycat.

While his sister straddled him, Jacklaid on his back and smiled up at her. What a cutie you are, he exclaimed.

She smiled and said, "You're a hottie yourself." After that, she lets out a moan as she urges her bigger brother's firm member into her damp nipple. "Ah, yes," was her response.

John is seen by Jenna as she leans forward and glances back over her shoulder. Is everything ready?" she inquired. With no prior experience with DPs, she was overjoyed. Her confidence was bolstered by her extensive history of anal masturbations, including some that were quite exhilarating. She eagerly anticipated the unprecedented sensation of having two guys, her brothers, fuck her pussycat and ass simultaneously.

John placed a finger or two inside his sister's anus to lubricate it. He proceeded to lubricate his member and dry himself with a towel. He crept up behind his sister and placed his slick cock against her bunghole, which was just as slippery. As he moved forward, he gazed in awe as his cock's head gradually opened, stretched, and passed into her firm, stubborn asshole.

"Ahhhh!" As John's firm shaft slipped into her rectum, opening her anal sphincter, Jenna let out a gasp. This is no dildo; it's my little brother's cock, and it's deep in my ass. Just as Jenna was thinking.

They started fucking their sister, John and Jack. Their super-stiff shafts piercing into and out of her vagina and rectum, as well as the sensation of their bodies pressing on her on above and botJohn, captivated her. It felt amazing. It was perfect for her. She anticipated doing this frequently with them.

"Ohh-Ohhhhh," she let forth a sound of pure agony. “Oh my goodness!  It is excellent, oh my! Oh, my goodness! With delight, Trace let out a howl.
 

As enthralled and aroused by fucking their sister as they were while double-penetrating their mother, Jackand John grinned at each other and continued to do it. The one distinction was that they were both aware that they wouldn't be given such easy access anymore. However, they would find a solution, somehow.

Following Jenna's lead, Jasmine was observing her mother's humiliation at the hands of her brothers. As she watched her boys giving their daughter a nice double fucking, Jasmine got really aroused and began to massage her pussycat, squeeze the region between her labia, tug on it, and generally act out. She might finally live the life of her dreams. Love had already blossomed between her and her offspring.

The only sounds in Richards's family room were a few gasps and moans, followed by the sound of lubed-up asses and firm cocks fucking one other. Then Jenna started to arrive. Nothing came out of her mouth. She only moaned and growled, her body quivering and twitching as her face formed that ugly grin that betrayed her immense sexual pleasure. The sensation of her two brothers' firm cocks fucking her was so incredible that it caused an extreme climax.

John smiled and slipped out of his sister's behind after a few minutes. He hastily slipped between his mother's knees after grabbing a towel to clean off his still-rather-hard cock.

"Ooo, Johny!" To which Jasmine responded, "Surprised."

John gave his mom a knowing wink before he started kissing and sucking her adorable pussycat.

"Oh, yes, baby!" It was a heavy sigh from Jasmine.

As his sister continued to visit, Jackclung to her. He froze, and he could feel her genital muscles tighten and release his thick, rigid shaft in a series of spasms. He dropped his sister onto the floor and started fucking her hard the second her orgasmic sensation faded. In response, she clenched her grip on him even more firmly and stretched her legs even wider, making herself more accessible for his powerful fuck pole.

Jack! She exclaimed in shock. "Fuck you! Abuse me!

All he did was grumble. He was completely engrossed in the act of fucking his sister, and the sensation was excruciating.

John delicately inserted two fingers inside his mother's well-fucked asshole, which had once again contracted, as he sucked on her clitoris.

Because she was so happy and loved everything her family was doing, Jasmine let out a squeal of delight. She was back within the blink of an eye. It was so wonderfully mischievous of her kid to devour her pussycat, finger her asshole, and force her to climax.

Jackbegan to moan and gasp in pain. His cock was releasing copious amounts of thick, spurting sperm as he pumped his sister's tight, clutching pussy to capacity. Additionally, Jenna was drawing near, her weeping and howling betraying the immense pleasure of one orgasmic sequence following another.

John drew away from his mother as the pleasure pulses faded, leaving her limp and drowsy. "I'll be right back," he declared, rising to his feet and leaving the incestuous love nest that was his family. He returned to the family room after meticulously washing his cock in the hall bathroom.

"Come here, my darling," Jasmine said with a mischievous grin. She grasped her youngest son's cock, which was slightly sagging but unmistakably prepared for action. She caressed the shaft and sucked on the head with her lips.

"Oh, yessss," John moaned. Looking down at his beautiful, alluring mother, he was overjoyed to find her mouth full of his cock. With a wink, she glanced up at him. A grin spread across John's face. It all started when his mother, indulging her own needs, sneaked into his bedroom on a beautiful night and gave him a blow job while he was asleep.

He smiled up at his brother and sister as they cuddled and spooned him. The room was still lit solely by the flickering, warm, and romantic light cast by the fire in the fireplace. The Richards family thought the world had ended as the storm outside subsided.

John and his sister shared a double bed that night, while Jackand his mom slept on her large bed. They discussed their plans for the future over breakfast first thing in the morning. At this point in time, Jasmine included, none of them were in committed relationships with anyone. The four of them were going to engage in a great deal of sexual activity. Unfortunately, Jasmine's offspring eventually came to terms with the fact that they would most likely marry and start families of their own. More importantly, Jasmine wished for it that way. In time, she hoped to have grandkids. If just one or more of their prospective husbands could be receptive to their incest and eager to participate, that would be ideal. Perhaps it's better if there are more. Married to each other, they would become incestuous relatives.

Concerning incest and any potential offspring, it would have to wait until they were at least eighteen years old and legally able to make their own decision. The Richardss were content with their newfound status as an incestuous, loving family for now.

Incest House

Greg Karlson's thoughts were all over the place in class; he was completely disoriented. Boredom, lack of motivation, and, most importantly, distraction were the typical suspects. The instructor he had, a so-called "Plain Jane," still managed to captivate Greg.Her features were those of a middle-aged white woman: medium-length brown hair, brown eyes, a medium frame, and a height of around 5 feet 6 inches with heels on. She was 34 years old and single. Greg, on the other hand, was 5 feet 8 inches tall, with wonderfully tanned skin from his Greek ancestry and spiky black hair.Though he was confident she wasn't a virgin, Greg wished she could feel the same level of depravity he had, knowing that under those unattractive pants and shirt lay a gorgeous ass and a good pair of tits.He had already planned to bring her into his realm that day, so he approached her after class.He spoke with an anxious undertone to his words, "Um, so today, I kind of didn't really catch all of it," as he addressed Ms. Allen. "I could attempt to provide a brief explanation," she remarked with a sigh.He interjected, asking, "Would you be so kind as to tutor me at my place?" He regretted his haste; she appeared uncertain regarding his proposal.Do you mean your home? Where else, or here, could it be used? "He had to embellish a bit; in reality, it was more like twenty minutes away, but you get the idea. "Well, you see, Ms., I can only properly focus there, and it's only like ten minutes away.Oh, all right," she said, "since it's your senior year and all.Oh my goodness!" Greg cut himself short; he knew he had to cover his exhilaration. He stopped and answered with a shiver, "cool.On their drive there, Greg started a discussion with Johanna, asking, "So, Ms., do you have a boyfriend or husband?" It was a nice spring day, and a light breeze was blowing through them both.Oh, um, no," Johanna said, starting to seem surprised by Greg's query.Do you honestly believe that I'm old enough to be married? "Joanna said with a subtle chuckle, breaking the tense silence that had Greg worried he had lost the opportunity.It would ruin his plans if she changed her mind, so he was careful not to explore her too much. "Oh no, no, no, I just assumed." Greg's face flushed scarlet.Well, I was in a long-term relationship ever since I left college."It Was it you, Ms.? Curious Greg wanted to know.I did, in fact, spend some time in one. "But he was unfaithful to me," Johanna said with a somber expression. "However, that is now in the past; furthermore, you would prefer not to hear about it.He was going to tell her, "It's ok, Ms.," but he didn't want to waste his chance because he wanted her at his house, so they continued walking.Once they got to his house—the biggest on the block—they were greeted with three stories of cathedral-style architecture.You sure do have a big house," Johanna commented with a hint of astonishment. Greg nodded in agreement, his nerves starting to fray. He desperately wanted Johanna to come over to his place ASAP. Greg called Johanna over to him and said, "Allow me," as he opened her door. Johanna gave him a little grin in response and followed him into the living room.So I think we should start with the-" Johanna was unable to complete her statement due to the terror she felt upon seeing what she did.In the middle of the living room, on a large pink bed, Johanna beheld two nude ladies. One of them was a tall, stocky young lady with a beautiful tan complexion, long brown hair, a juicy, huge ass, and extremely attractive full breasts. She stood at around 5 feet, 8 inches.A shorter-haired, firmer-built lady in her late forties was licking the breast of the younger woman, and Johanna couldn't help but note the striking resemblance between the two. Chole was the daughter, and Melissa was the mother. Kelly, another daughter, stood on the sidelines, her body toned and fit, her long, dark hair flowing freely, and her youthful, firm breasts protruding. Kelly was also nude.Oh, my darling, you brought her over; isn't she the sweetest thing?" Melissa turned to her son, who had brought a friend home. "So, honey, if you lick the breast sideways with the tip, you get more of the...""Melissa ceased caressing her daughter's breast. Chloe, who was completely nude, rose to her feet, her face contorted with astonishment. Johanna, frozen in shock, remained silent. Unbeknownst to her, Greg had sneaked up behind her, prepared to attack.Johanna stood there with her shirt on her elbows and her trousers near her feet as he drew her in close, unbuttoned, and unzipped her pants until they fell to her knees. She could feel his erect cock rubbing against her gray polyester pants. Johanna grabbed her blouse and ripped it off, leaving buttons all over the floor. He had exposed her equally bland gray bra to his family."Eek, makeover! "Chloe said it with a clap. We will defeat this sh*t!"Chloe and Kelly, Johanna's younger sister, escorted her to their room for a makeover.When Chloe told her brother, "We'll get this bitch hot for you," Johanna, who was in such amazement that she couldn't respond, tagged along with her sisters for a makeover."It seems like I could use a warm-up," Greg said to his nude mother as the sisters left for work."Absolutely, darling," she said, laying out on the bed, prepared for her son to climb in. Greg stripped down to his underwear and wasted no time getting under his mom. The bed was a pink heart shape, designed to accommodate multiple people having sex at once. Greg and his mom were in the middle of the bed.How did you meet this woman?" he inquired as he firmly inserted his cock into her, with her encircling his neck to aid in the motion. "I, uh," Greg said while thrusting, "met her at school; she's actually a teacher. "What a great method to break her in; she's lovely and has a secret beauty.My kid, you're absolutely correct. Give me a kiss.Greg kissed his mother's lips passionately, sparing no peek since he was reserving himself for Ms. Johanna Allen. His thrusts were rapid and deep.Melissa, who was an expert at getting her son pumped up, did what she always did: she ran her fingers up his legs, which sent shivers up his spine and made him tremble with desire.During this time, Chloe and Kelly were in the girls' bedroom figuring out what they could do with Johanna in the limited time they had. Johanna kicked off her shoes and stood in front of a mirror, wearing only her gray bra and slacks.Hmm, she's not as terrible as I imagined," said Kelly, the younger sister. "Cut her underwear, sis.Johanna was a little startled when the Amazonian woman swiftly severed her bra and slacks with a pair of scissors, but she remained speechless. "I see. Oh my." My god, why have you been hiding this from me? " Chloe said it in shock. Lady, have a peek at this skank's behind! As soon as they laid eyes on Johanna's firm, full-figured, yet cleanly made ass, the sisters grinned devilishly and exchanged excited glances."Bitch, you have one hot ass," Chloe exclaimed as she shockingly struck Johanna in the behind. Why haven't you been taking the lead on this? In this case, how much cock have you consumed? "Please say lots, bitch; you can take tons, believe me, slut." Chloe was really being rather pleasant to her visitor, despite Johanna's perception that her words were strongly antagonistic.Afterwards, the more considerate sister Kelly said, "Tits ain't bad either," and the sisters set out to get Johanna the most flattering bra and thong.Greg was about to feign Johanna after working up a bit of a sweat. At that moment, Melissa mounted Greg and rode his cock, exercising restraint so as not to press too hard and risk rescuing him for Johanna.As he caressed his mother's silky skin, his mind raced with thoughts of Johanna. Melissa, who was very skilled in sexual relations, could have maintained that pace for hours."Are you prepared? ""Isn't it? ", she inquired of her son.A nod was his way of responding.Despite her disapproval of the situation, Johanna liked how she looked in the robe the sisters had found for her. Kelly advised her to "work that body; you know you've got it" as she peered into her cheek. Johanna smiled and responded, oblivious to the fact that she had just been prepared for sex with a teenager.As she emerged from the bedroom and entered the living area, Greg and his mom halted to examine her. She wore a short, dark-red robe, crimson lipstick, and facial flushes that made Johanna gasp in horror. "Oh my god," she said, "are you having sex with your mother? ""The mother of Greg rolled off the bed, removed herself from her son's member, and went up to Johanna, whispering something into her ear.Listen up: this family is quite powerful and has a lot of strokes. Thus, I would appreciate it if you would behave yourself and go have sex with my adorable young boy there. In such a case, we'll assume you'll just do it. Be a free woman by having sex with an adolescent stud; that's not exactly a heinous crime, does it? ""Greg, let me go, and I won't tell anyone about your family's secret," Johanna pleaded with him, still extremely apprehensive. She moved closer to the bed in the hopes of talking Greg out of it.Greg was perplexed and said, "What secret? "As luck would have it, nobody ever asks me if my mom and I have sexual relations," he said with a mischievous grin.Not because I dislike you, Greg... Simply put, I am not interested in having sexual relations with you. Seriously, I'm at least ten years your senior! Johanna was interrupted in her train of thought when she noticed Greg lying on his back with his cock still hard. Apparently, people get to know one another before doing this, but they don't abduct and force them."Excuse me? It seems like you're losing sight of reality. Look at the present moment; disregard the past and the future.Johanna stared at the floor as she considered her next move. She was clearly interested in Greg, but she was hesitant to approach him because of her severe social anxiety.Well, Ms.... With a flushed face, Greg looked away from her and said, "I also really like you." He added, "Don't get me wrong, I do think you're smoking hot."Johanna, who was completely engrossed in the moment, said, "Greg..." as she removed her robe, revealing a pair of coordinating lacey-red bras and thongs. She stood there, hands clasped together, visibly anxious.Greg stared at her with joy as he gently guided her to the bed, her breasts glistening beneath the Davidson house lights, thanks to the bra that had been custom-made to lift them. The little thong line was a smart decision, drawing attention to her best feature.Johanna leaned out of the kiss by pushing her hands into his chest. She was about to say something, but instead returned to his embrace, fully engrossed. He began by kissing her on the neck; she was too nervous to look at him at the time. He then moved her face towards his and kissed her on the lips, slowly and passionately, as if they were real lovers.As they shared a passionate kiss, Greg, overjoyed, undid her bra straps, exposing her tits, which he stimulated with both hands. As he felt Johanna's ample breasts, she shifted her hands to something she hadn't felt in a while: her partner's member. She caressed his member with both hands, and Greg could tell she was enjoying the sensation.Greg prepared to enter her by spreading her legs wide, opening them wide, and inserting his cock. She cried out loud; it was the largest cock she had ever experienced; they continued to kiss while lying side by side on the bed."Do you enjoy it, Ms.? "Greg asked Johanna after she emitted a few muted gasps as he worked deeper into her. Johanna could only nod in response to Greg's question; she was too engrossed in the intense pleasure to speak. Greg caressed her nipples as he pushed himself deeply into her.As he pressed himself against her solid, full behind, he whispered, "Just like my sisters, yo, but white." Johanna stared at him in shock, suddenly recalling that he was the same youngster who had intercourse with his mother and sisters.She wanted to know more about Greg's family, so she said, "So, Greg, what's the situation with your family? """Very well... Well, it turns out that when my sisters were eighteen, they all had sexual relations with my dad. Also, I was completely clueless about. So, when I was eighteen, they made me aware of the long-standing practice of incest in this family.Greg started to tell Johanna about his eighteenth birthday.***After hearing that he was out of school that day, Greg had no idea why. He had a sneaking suspicion that his family had planned a party for him, which was partially correct.It was a gorgeous morning when Greg woke up; the sun was shining, the birds were chirping, and he had a hard time getting out of bed—just like any male at that hour. So, he strolled naked to the restroom."Oh, that's alright, my darling. I just ran the bath early for you," his mother reassured him from the kitLei as he heard the sound of running water behind the door.Aside from finding it strange that his mother prepared a bath for him, he shrugged his shoulders and opened the door to reveal his stunning sister Kelly's rear end.Oh no, oh no! "Mama mentioned that... Greg immediately averted his gaze from the shower, feeling terrible guilt at seeing his sister undressed. Just as he was ready to leave, his sister muttered something to him:Don't be so sorry, little brother.Greg stopped in his tracks. Usually, he would have just walked out in that kind of situation, but what he saw was so interesting that he wanted to peek. He slowly turned his head. She was smiling at him while holding the hose, and water was trickling down her tight, pert body. He couldn't help but be drawn to her.With a rubbing motion, Greg said, "Are you serious? " He moaned softly as he felt his entire body heating up.She placed her palm on her lips and chuckled. "Sure," she said, "it's your birthday." Her attitude transformed as she spritzed water down her breasts, making it clear that she was rather eager.It only took a single glance at his sister's nude form—her dynamite figure, her firm, perky tits, and her tight ass—to awaken a long-dormant need within Greg. He could feel it in his blood.He ripped his shirt and boxers off and leaped into the shower with her. The close quarters made them feel very intimate. As if he were a feral animal, he positioned himself behind her and thrust his member into her ass. The water muffled their sounds of pleasure as he violently slammed her small frame against the shower glass. He cupped her tits and continued to thrust his member deep into her.Nothing made sense; he felt possessed. He touched his sister's ass; it was hard yet soft. After a few more thrusts, he cummed on her lower back. The white liquid mixed with the water and trickled down her legs.He regained consciousness after cumming, and, upon glancing at his sister—who was gasping for air but smiling broadly—he snatched his clothing and bolted out of the room without so much as a second glance.All he could do was dash to his room, change into his clothes, sit down, and try to make sense of what had transpired; he felt as if he had been in a dream.Would you mind forgoing breakfast and going to the beach to assist Chloe?" From the kitLei, his mother gave him instructions."Alright" was his response.Running out of the bedroom, he discovered Kelly and their mother gathered around the kitLei counter. Kelly, in her typical track pants and loose top, sipped her coffee, glanced across at Greg, and said with joy, "Happy Birthday!""Greg, in a daze, slipped on his swim trunks and made his way to the beach as his mother and sister pretended like nothing was wrong.After a short stroll, he came upon his sister Chloe as usual: lying on the beach with her head down, sunglasses on, and what appeared to be an attempt at slumber.That day, he discovered his sister nearly nude, clad only in a low-riding bikini bottom that revealed her crack. Despite his best efforts to refrain from looking, he couldn't resist sneaking a glimpse. He had a surge of desire similar to that of his sister, and he wanted nothing more than to assuck his slutty older sister.He approached her and said, "Are you eighteen? "Quietly, she inquired.He gave a satisfied nod.Alright," she said, "I could use some guidance." She proceeded to undress her bikini bottom, exposing her posterior. "The last time my dad was here, he fucked me so hard that I believe he left some handprints; can you see any? ""Greg took a deep breath and responded, "Umm, no, no hand prints; he was pretty clean." The idea of his father having an affair with his sister had never occurred to him before. He couldn't believe what he was witnessing.With an indifferent demeanor, she stated, "Look, it's your birthday, so feel free to f*ck me.She lay there relaxed, without responding, as Greg ripped down his shorts and dove headfirst into her massive rear. He shoved his cock deep into her, and she did nothing to stop him.You got Dad's cock," she replied with a twinkle in her eye. Greg was so engrossed in her persona that he violently struck her posterior and, when his hands grew weary of that, would grasp substantial portions of her posterior.Whoa, whoa," his sister interrupted just as he was about to cough, "put it on my front." She rolled over just as he was about to reach his climax, allowing his sperm to flutter across to her chest; it's wonderful for the skin.He applied the cum to her tits, making them seem shiny in the sunshine.Then it hit him: Here was his cum-soaked older sister. He got to his feet and stared at her.This is really out of hand, you know. Holy cow! Oh my goodness, did anyone notice us? In an agitated tone, he spoke.This beach is ours, you know. Upon surveying his surroundings, he noticed that the beach was deserted.She grinned at him and said, "Whoa, I need more of that kind of cock, fuck!" after working up a little sweat. In our opinion, nothing beats something that is cultivated right here at home.After a few more remarks, Greg snatched his shorts and bolted. He had never before had any kind of sexual attraction to his sisters, but on that particular day, he had intercourse with both of them.As he walked home, Greg reflected on his family's secrets, including the fact that his dad had an affair with his sister, his sisters' affair with him, and the fact that his family owned a beach that they never informed him about.He sluggishly made his way home; by the time he arrived, it was late. He hastily made his way to his room and prepared to sleep when he heard a tap on the door.Can you tell me who it is? """It's me," his mom confessed.Come in," he replied, still in his pajamas and shirt. His mother entered the room, her dress shirt billowing behind her. He was frightened to see her, as if his sisters had warned him."So, you like the day off I got you?" "Um, alright, thanks," Greg said under his breath as he pondered the peculiarity of his mother granting him a day off from school. Strange things kept happening to him that day. A lot of work went into getting it, and when she said, "I mean a lot," she laughed. A perplexed expression crossed his face as he gazed at his mother. Next, he glanced down and saw that she was completely naked. Her tanned legs and a dress shirt were all that were shown. "I had sexual relations with your principal, my son. His attractiveness made me want to, even if it wasn't necessary. She exhaled and stated, "This is his; I have a strange obsession with collecting the t-shirts of the men with whom I've had sex." With a firm grip on her shirt collar, she began to speak. They exchanged silent glances for a little while. "What the fuck is going on?" Greg asked his mother with a hint of anxiety. His mother drew a long breath and started to talk. "Listen, Son, this family has a rich history that goes back centuries of practicing what we call 'Free Love.'" The idea that any two individuals can engage in sexual activity without considering the consequences is central to this philosophy. What his mom said next was, We believe in having sexual relations in the moment, not after going on several dates. However, my son, I would like not to regale you with the extensive (and she did indicate extensive) history of our family. I am well aware that your sole concern is whether or not she is wearing undergarments. After smiling at her son, Greg, Greg's mom undid her blouse and stripped down to her underwear. Her figure, refined like excellent wine, was the object of desire for any red-blooded guy seeking an experienced lady. He finally snapped and threw open his covers, his mind racing with images of his mom whoring herself out. As soon as he rolled out of bed, he began giving his mother passionate kisses on the lips. The reaction caught Melissa off guard, too. She was aware that the males in her family had massive, roaring infernos of testosterone coursing through them, but her son was even more of a beast than any of the previous men she could recall. As he caressed her body, his hands became wild, and he couldn't tear them away. After hurling her son onto the bed, she placed a kiss on her pussycat with her fingers. She ripped down her child's shorts and proceeded to insert her moist pussycat into his cock in close proximity. In contrast to your trendy sisters, I love vaginal sex, "said Melissa, an experienced lady. Like a hundred times after that meeting, she rode him softly. Indulging in the pleasure of having his attractive mother ride him was an overwhelming high for Greg, representing the pinnacle of taboos. Both were silent; they could only sense it. His mother rode him for five minutes before they started chatting. Under his mother's influence, Greg said, "So, Mom, why did I not experience any urges prior to the age of eighteen?" Until you reach the age of eighteen, Greg, your unique sexual desires, including those toward your sisters and myself, will remain dormant. You were kept in the dark about everything this family accomplished prior to your eighteenth birthday. Despite the fact that I'm sure you're all sick of it at this point, it was hilarious to see how terrified you all were when Kelly and Chloe was over. "Funnily enough, I am!" Greg resumed relishing his mother's scolding of him. “Greg, you’re going to have so much fun," his mother exclaimed with excitement. "You've got so many cousins and aunts who are just dying to meet you." They spoke and fished late into the night, and Greg grinned widely. His birthday would live on in his memory forever. That wraps up the origin narrative, then... Greg thought for a moment, "There's still some other stuff, but that's not the issue. What I need to do now is put this dick in your wonderful ass." He shifted Johanna so that she was on her hands and knees. He proceeded to insert his member after slapping her behind. "Oh yes!" she said with pure joy. After inserting his thumb into her mouth, he proceeded to deeply penetrate her posterior. As he pleasured her in the ass, she sucked his thumb. She was behaving in a way she had never imagined; she was becoming a woman. Greg felt her delicate skin as he glanced at the time, knowing he had to get this done. After a few more passionate thrusts, he nearly climaxed. When she felt it, she yelled out, "Cum on my ass." As he readied himself, he struck her in the posterior several times more before pelting her with his sperm. With her at his side, he collapsed into his bed, weary from the day. He gently touched her face, pulled her near, and planted a passionate kiss on her lips. "Ok, time to go." Greg clapped his hands wildly in response to it. From a hidden entrance behind the bedroom, a towering white guy entered. He had receding dark hair, wore sunglasses, was wearing a fine black suit, and appeared to be in his 30s. You may assume this guy was from the Secret Service if he were anybody else. After a few moments of staring at him, Johanna realized she was completely exposed to the unknown man. Caressing herself with the bed cover, she hid her body. "Who is this man?" Johanna inquired. "Not important," Greg responded. I'll be in touch shortly. It was fun for me. After he shows you your belongings, he'll let you leave. The man led Johanna into the room, but when she turned to look at Greg, he firmly rejected her. Entering a dark corridor with several identical rooms, Johanna noticed their lack of character. She was somewhat anxious in the presence of the man. "I've seen many naked women before; no need to be so scared." Johanna had blankets covering her front, but none covering her back, he saw at that same moment. He glanced behind him and remarked, "Hmm, nice ass." So he said, There was silence from Johanna. "And here's your room." "How do you know I won't tell anyone about all of this?" "You won't," the guy stated. "But how do you know I won't?" "You won't," the guy stated with an air of serious gravity. "Mr. Davidson has your contact details and will call you when needed; goodbye, Ms. Allen." Johanna entered the room and discovered a pair of baby blue undergarments that matched. In a flash, she had them on. Upon seeing the garment they had left for her, she hesitated. It was a form-fitting garment with leopard print. Stepping out of the auxiliary door on her left, she slipped on the dress and the shoes that had been provided for her. After entering the home, she saw that she was now standing behind the neighboring one. Just like Greg did on his eighteenth birthday, she pondered what had transpired and wondered if it had all been a dream. She was out and about on the sidewalk when a guy went by. As she continued on her way, he glanced back and offered her a wolf whistle. She wore a broad grin as she made her way home. Finally dressed, Greg entered his kitLei to see his mother and sisters standing there. "Are you finished?" his mom asked him. "Oh my gosh, it was absolutely fantastic," said Greg, clearly impressed. I don't understand. "We didn't even try!" said Chloe, "and I missed out on using this." Chloe placed a blue dildo on the table after retrieving it from a KitLei cupboard. "Next time," Greg remarked.A man with graying black hair and a natural, golden brown complexion picked up the phone as it rang in a steamy, moist bedroom. He was sprawled out on a bed, perspiring heavily.Hello," the guy said with a labored chest.Yo dad, it's me, Greg. Dad, I turned 18!That's great, son. Umm, oh yeah, so your mother and sisters broke you in?Yeah, Dad, it was awesome.Glad to hear it, Son. I'm coming over soon. Oh yeah, I'll be there soon.Dad, you sound kind of Mingrd. Are you in the middle of something?Well, son, you could say I am in something.". As her climax approached, she delicately swiveled her hips. As she leaned heavily on her man's chest, her long, black hair fell loosely about her face. They were both undressed in that hot bedroom.When Greg asked his father,Jonh, to let him hear her voice, she emitted a high-pitched "yee." Greg was overjoyed to finally meet her.***In the Davidson household, 'free love' meant that members might engage in sexual relations with whoever they liked, whenever they liked.Jonh, his children from a previous marriage to Melissa, and their children made up the family. Chloe, the eldest daughter; Kelly, the middle daughter; and Greg, the youngest son, were the ones who learned the family secret the most recently.After falling head over heels for Cindy,Jonh Davidson filed for divorce from his wife. While Jonh was eager to break Cindy in, she was naive about the 'free love' notion, unlike his first wife, Melissa.Joseph was rewarded with an even greater deal when Cindy had a son. In front of Cindy's son,Jonh could not wait to rape, expose, and exploit Cindy. A man named Charles was born to Cindy; thus, it started. Cindy was working as a receptionist at a hotel when Jonh met her. They started dating, and soon it became an engagement. At that point, he began manipulating her son, Charles, with his words.He took it easy at first, kissing her gently and stroking her behind. He began by complimenting Charles's mother behind his back, saying things like, "You're a very lucky lad for having such a gorgeous mother.It was only Jonh being Jonh, Charles reasoned. Over time,Jonh's demeanor transformed Cindy; she began to dress in a more provocative manner, favoring shorts and tank tops. Charles took note of this shift in more than one way.Her kid had to put up with his peers making derogatory remarks about his mom as Cindy became more well-known. The fact that Charles loved such derogatory remarks further perplexed him in the background. Charles was even shown the undergarments that Jonh had brought for Cindy.Joseph proceeded at full speed after that. He was able to get Cindy to listen to him and even have intercourse with her in the shower. It was all planned by Jonh; he wanted Cindy's son to be awake when they finished. After engaging in sexual activity, Charles observed them both leaving the shower. It was arousal for Charles, and he couldn't deny it.Next, the deal's closing drew near.Jonh allowed Charles to see him having intercourse with Cindy by leaving the door ajar. Knowing that her kid was watching, he even got a bit physical with her in their bedroom.Jonh could put Cindy in whatever position he wanted since he was 6 feet 2 inches tall and she was 5 feet 6 inches tall.The more time passed, the more Charles began to see it as a performance. As a precaution,Jonh had his wife flaunt her thong on the beach as he finger-fucked her.Even more outrageously,Jonh uploaded a video of his and Cindy's honeymoon to YouTube, which Charles has seen several times. By setting up the website appropriately, he made sure that Charles could only watch the movie.Joseph had accomplished his goals; he had transformed Cindy into his eager sex slave and incited Charles to desire his mother. Finally,Jonh's families were going to meet, and that was the last step in his plan. Cindy and Jonh rode shotguns at the front of the automobile, while Charles sat in the rear. In contrast to Jonh and Charles's casual denim and t-shirt ensemble, Cindy sported her go-to beige shorts and white tank top. Although Charles had met his stepsisters during the wedding, he was looking forward to seeing them again. While driving over, he inquired about them.So,Jonh, are Kelly and Chloe going to be there?Umm, not Kelly, but Chloe, I think, I'm not sure... What's wrong? Looking forward to seeing your stepsisters?" he said.According to Charles, who appeared defensive, "I was merely inquiring.Oh, come on now; they are just your stepsisters. You can say there hot.Charles was uneasy with the remark since, well, those girls ose girls are Jonh's." Cindy did not say a word the whole way in the automobile. Morning had broken in the residence of the Davidson family. As he prepared to take a morning shower,Jonh's son, Greg, was wide awake. A well-toned tan man, Greg sported spiky black hair. He was granted permission to use the family shower room once word got out about their secret. The shower room was not like any ordinary restroom; it was a huge, dedicated shower area, like the locker rooms of fitness centers.Putting on his towel, he entered the makeshift restroom; concealed within the cramped shower cubicle was the door leading to the family's shower room. Entering the cubicle, he delicately moved the wall, revealing a secret corridor. Glazing up at the wall murals painted in a Roman manner, he strolled along the well-lit corridor. He continued on foot after a little while till he came to a silver door with the family insignia.A deluge of water pelted him the second he opened the door. Exquisite furnishings adorned the expansive space, which had a floor covered with marble. Chloe, Greg's older sister, was in the corner as he removed his towel.Under the illumination of the lights and water, her tanned, seductive complexion shimmered, her hair tousled in a beautiful wet bun, and her curvaceous, sensuous figure was drenched. With a thunderous slap, Greg dove for his sister's large, damp behind."Hey, you know Dad's coming over today?" He asked, gently placing his chin on her shoulder."Ugh," she said with a hint of discouragement, "he's bringing that sexy girl over."With his free hand, he stroked her inner thigh and exclaimed, "Oh, Sis, stop being that way; she ought to be a hot piece of ass." His sister was the one he was attempting to motivate."Are you prepared for some morning pleasure, my dear sister?" he said after gently caressing her wet breast.With a gentle push, Chloe separated from Greg and said, "Oh no, I have to cock-block you today; I'm saving myself for Dad."***Joseph, Cindy, and Charles, Cindy's son, had arrived at the Davidson home by noon. Even though Charles was accustomed to living in a large mansion, the Davidson residence left him in awe.The three-story Davidson house stood tall and proud among the other typical houses in the area, resembling a magnificent palace. Charles could see this was no ordinary mansion; it nearly resembled a church.Melissa and Chloe were waiting to welcome them as they entered. Chloe flaunted her attractive tan legs in a blue kaftan. Melissa highlighted her little, toned posterior with her short, dark hair, white puffy top, and snug black pants.Oh, hello!" Melissa said to Cindy, "It's so nice to finally meet you." Cindy embraced Melissa tightly in response.Chloe pushed her mother aside, and her expression brightened as she caught sight of her father. She embraced him tightly and kissed him on the lips. Chloe's face was nestled close to her father's, and Jonathan had his hands on her lower back.She glanced at Cindy and Charles with contempt as they were embraced. It had been a long time since she had seen her dad, she told him.Then Melissa yelled out, "Greg, our guests are here! Greg came rushing down the stairs at that precise moment, waving to everyone. The sight of Cindy caused him to halt abruptly. The words "Oh, damn, nice job, Dad!" came from his lips with a low murmur.While the adults catch up, why don't you be a gentleman and show Charles your room, Greg? The cordial Greg answered, "Sure, Charles, come on up here, and I'll show you some stuff.Greg said, "So, Charles, is that your mom?" as they made their way up the stairs.Yeah," was his response.Greg enthusiastically said, "Damn, man, she is hot!Oh, I've heard that all before." Charles was accustomed to these kinds of comments from his friends. It didn't bother him much since his stepfather would trash-talk his mom.That was the day Charles decided he would finally win this time. He said, "So, where are your attractive sisters?" with an air of shame."Oh, Kelly is out on assignment, but Chloe's here. Chloe really wanted to see Dad today."When Charles questioned Greg about his "hot" sisters, he seemed more interested in Greg's casual attitude than in finding out what type of "assignment" Kelly was on.When they reached Greg's room, he immediately began to speak."Damn, my dad has good taste. I mean, going for a hot Asian like your mom—that's so hot. How did he fuck your mom? He is always in charge, like the playa he is, and he fucks her on top too. I would let that tight bitch ride me if I were him. Does he spank her? I would. I would spread her and go deep into her; she's such a sexy slut. Oh, how does cum look when it's on her face? You must look so fucking hot! Yeah..."Charles was taken aback. He had grown used to men gushing about his mother's beauty, but never before had he heard such a rant.Hold on a second, that's my mom, he said."So?" was Greg's response. "If she was my mom, I'd tap her.Oh, come on, hey, your mom's hot too, in a mature milf kind of way; would you fuck her? "Greg responded with a deadpan smile, "Already have, bro, tons of times.Yeah, I'm sure you have." Charles assumed Greg was being serious when he said it. In his search for a conversation-altering distraction, he scanned the room. A woman in her 30s with dark hair was the one he came across in the photo. "Who's this? "Charles inquired. "Oh, that's my girlfriend. She is so tight, bro.Charles appeared taken aback. "She looks about thirty; aren't you eighteen? ""Yeah," Greg responded with a similar air of nonchalance, "she's teaching today.No matter how serious Greg seemed, Charles couldn't tell. Subtly shifting the conversation, he glanced around once again. Greg interrupted him just in time.It's a shame that Kelly is not here. Chloe doesn't like you, but Kelly would have at least given you a pity blowjob."An instant message arrived on Greg's phone before Charles could answer. "Oh, Johanna," he exclaimed with much affection.Greg began to type furiously on his phone while Charles sat there, thinking over all that had been said.On the other hand,Jonh and Cindy were seated across from Melissa and Chloe at the kitLei table. There was an uncomfortable stillness in the room.As Chloe fixed Cindy with an icy stare, the air was thick with tension. Cindy may have been a gold digger, in Chloe's opinion, and she did not think she was good enough for her dad. The fact that Chloe felt anything beyond a daughterly affection for her father was also widely recognized among the family.Chloe interrupted Melissa just as she was about to describe the family's traditions and practices to Cindy after they had finished having a small conversation."So Cindy," Chloe said, "have you been a good sucking bitch? "Cindy seemed embarrassed. She said, "Excuse me? ""Now, now be nice, Chloe," her father admonished.Resting her gaze on Cindy, she lowered herself to the ground.Melissa attempted to inject some humor by saying, "So you two have been having lots of 'loving' time. I know this man, Cindy. I know just what kind of treat he is." Her intention was to improve the atmosphere.In response, Cindy nodded and laughed.Melissa thought of a better way to show Cindy the Davidsons than to describe their family's activities: "Hey, why don't us six go into the hot tub? ""Nice one,Jonh said. "You in, honey? "With a nod, Cindy met her husband's gaze."The boys will find out," Melissa said.While staring intently at her father, Chloe said, "Well, if Daddy's going in, then I'm coming too." 'I'm going to change clothes,' she winked.***'The Hot Tub Room' was the name given to the secret chamber in the Davidson family's basement. All the telltale signs of a secret Davidson chamber were there in the hot tub room: opulence, paintings adorning the walls, and contemporary conveniences like lights and warm water.At the room's center stood a massive, heated wooden tub brimming with water. The tub, crafted from exquisite oak, appeared to be incredibly costly.Charles jumped into the tub first, still dressed in his swim trunks. He sat in the bathtub, anxiously awaiting what was to follow. Observing the bubbling hot water, Charles's mom undressed to reveal her black bikini top and thong.As his mother settled into the tub next to him, Charles stole a glance in her direction. For Charles and his mother, this was a rare moment alone after a long while.They were both speaking their native Mandarin when Charles started the discussion.Mom, I've been wanting to ask you this for a while: Why did you marry that possessiveJonh? His unusual background makes him look like he wouldn't be the best spouse for you."Charles, can you tell me anything about who I am? " "It is not your place to know me, pass judgment on me, or probe me," Cindy retorted angrily.Jonh has blessed us, isn't that right? Actually, we've upgraded from a two-bedroom house to a mansion. Considering all that he has done for me, why should I harbor any ill will against this man?"Charles replied with a chuckle, "However, mother, do you know what he has done to you, well, well, well?" A distant voice interrupted Charles just as he was ready to inform his mother aboutJonh's internet honeymoon video."Hurry up!"As Charles and Cindy turned to watch, Greg rolled himself into a ball and sprang into the hot tub, splashing them with water.Greg sat down next to Cindy, who had been thoroughly wet by his dive. "Oh, look, Charles, I made your mom wet.As Greg sprang into the hot tub, Charles couldn't help but observe that, for that little second, Greg appeared to be completely unprepared. Cindy's chuckle caught his attention, and he was taken aback that his mother had picked up on Greg's innuendo-laced joke.Oh my gosh, Greg, what the fuck? I don't understand why you're naked, he said, looking down to verify that Greg was, in fact, nude." Charles, evidently irritated, said. "Chill, bro, chill," Greg remarked, "this is a tub; we all get naked in a tub, and bro, don't use such bad words when we have a hot lady with us."Charles was not pleased when Cindy glanced at Greg and flashed him a short grin.Chloe sat down across from Charles in the tub, undressed, and delicately splashed water over her breasts and face. She paid no attention to the three men seated across from her; her thoughts were elsewhere.While bothJonh and Melissa, his ex-wife, were undressed and speaking amicably in the tub, Chloe sat toJonh's left and Charles to his right.Melissa addressed the gathering and stated, "Alright, let us begin...""My dad and I! Chloe shouted, "Me and Dad's wife," Greg remarked.It seemed like they were pairing off with him, and Charles was confused since he didn't understand a word of what was happening around him.He turned to see Chloe swimming over to her dad and planting a big kiss on his lips. They initiated a passionate encounter in the bathtub, where Chloe fervently licked her father's genitalia while clinging to him and gasping for air.Saying to her father, "I missed this," Chloe continued.Joseph placed his hands directly on Chloe's behinds, felt deeply, and remarked, "I missed this too.Look at this, mom!" Turning to inform his mother, Charles witnessed her sharing a gentle kiss with Greg. The two were leaning in close, their lips meeting in a tender embrace.Charles felt a tap on the shoulder and turned around to see Melissa, who was grinning mischievously. He was looking in utter bewilderment at his mother and Greg.It appears that it's just the two of us. It appears like you're upset. Feeling envious of Greg, are you? My sweetheart, would you mind accompanying him outside to play with his mother for a while? Melissa drew Charles nearer to her and kissed him passionately on the lips. Charles forgot about everything else as he savored the sensation of Melissa's full, ripe lips.Melissa assisted Charles in the process of undressing his undergarments and guided his cock within her as he drew her to the edge of the tube and struck her firmly behind. "Just like a mother," she said.As Charles fiercely inserted his member into her, Melissa caressed his hair and said, "Just like that, oh, yes, good; that's the way; I'm so very proud of you." Charles's emotions were a whirlwind of rage and want.Melissa favored playing the part of the mother whenever she had intercourse with a younger partner. Her maternal charisma has enchanted countless men, and she has skillfully exploited this quality.Melissa immersed Charles in the tub while riding his cock and observing Jonh and Chloe while he played with and licked Melissa's tits.In the hot tub, Chloe and Jonh were having full-on, intense sex; it was hard to believe it was father and daughter.Jonh's hands were moving nonstop as he massaged Chloe's body. Chloe was jumping up and down on her father's cock, and they were both fucking so hard that the water rippled.As the tremendous power of her father's cock inside her increased, Chloe became the most audible of the bathers, letting out a wide range of primal cries and moans.Who is the daughter of Daddy? Jonh growled angrily as he asked. Choo spoke the words with a hint of nervousness: "I am.Chloe, what was that?" I believe I failed to hear you. Please, Chloe, make your voice heard more clearly now. Please, be more audible. "I am the fucking daughter of my father! " Everyone could hear Chloe say it since she shouted it so loudly."That's my girl,"Jonh said with a broad grin. Chloe gracefully descended and shared passionate kisses with her father.Jonh glanced around the corner to assess his son's relationship with his wife.As Greg inserted and removed his cock from Cindy, who was now undressed, Cindy clenched her jaw.Greg kissed her passionately while her nude, velvety skin caressed his. He paused, glanced over at his mom and Charles, and then said, "Hey, let's make this a four-way."Melissa and Charles approached them. Charles and Cindy had never engaged in sexual relations before; Cindy was unconvinced about this because she had only ever had sex with her husband's kid, but going out with her own son was a significant improvement.Cindy agreed to Greg's proposal for reasons that were unclear to them; Charles, in the meantime, was eager to get his hands on his naughty mother.Greg moved away from Cindy and said, "Charles, go ahead and suck one of her tits to get rid of that mom-son awkwardness."Charles hesitated before gently grabbing one of Cindy's damp, delicate breasts. He glanced over at his mother, who, to his astonishment, was smiling and waving to him. Cindy seemed to be okay with this.In the midst of a humid bedroom, a man with graying black hair and a natural golden brown complexion answered the phone. As he lay on his back on the bed, perspiration streamed down his face.Hello," the man said with a labored breath.Yo dad, it's me, Greg. Dad, I turned 18!That's great, son. Umm, oh yeah, so your mother and sisters broke you in?Yeah, Dad, it was awesome.Glad to hear it, Son. I'm coming over soon. Oh yeah, I'll be there soon.Dad, you sound kind of Mingrd. Are you in the middle of something?Well, son, you could say I am in something.Cindy,Jonh Davidson's stunning Chinese wife, rode a shotgun while he spoke to his son. As she prepared to reach her peak performance, she was delicately swaying her hips. With her hands firmly buried in her man's chest, she had long, black hair that fell down her cheeks. Both of them were nude in that hot bedroom.As a result of Jonh's pressure on her buttocks, Greg was able to hear her high-pitched "yee." Greg couldn't contain his excitement at finally seeing her. Because they were members of the "free love" movement, the Davidson family allowed members to engage in sexual relations with anyone they liked, whenever they liked. The family was made up of Jonh, his children from a previous marriage, Melissa, and themselves. The eldest was Chloe, the middle daughter was Kelly, and the youngest son, Greg, was the most recent member of the family to learn the secret.Joseph Davidson's infatuation with Cindy led to his divorce from his wife.Jonh was eager to break Cindy in since, unlike his first wife, Melissa, she had no idea what "free love" meant.Since Cindy already had a son, the arrangement was much sweeter for Jonh.Jonh was eager to fuck Cindy in front of her son and expose, exploit, and ensnare her. Charles was the name of Cindy's kid.That was the start. While Cindy was employed as a hotel receptionist,Jonh crossed paths with her. He started seeing her, and soon enough, they were engaged. After that, he began to manipulate her son, Charles, using psychological tricks.At first, he took it easy, gently caressing her behind and kissing her playfully. Before Charles's eyes, he began to make remarks about his mother, like, "You're a very lucky lad for having such a gorgeous mother.Charles simply attributed Jonh's behavior to his nature. Cindy began to dress more provocatively, including in shorts and tank tops, as a result of the gradual transformation in Jonh's character. There was more than one method by which Charles noticed this difference.While Cindy became more well-known, her son had to put up with his pals making derogatory remarks about his mom. Charles was even more perplexed by the fact that he actually loved such derogatory remarks. The underwear that Jonh had packed for Cindy was even shown to Charles by Jonh.After that,Jonh was going full bore. Even in the shower, Cindy let him have sex with her as she listened to his every word. So that Cindy's son would wake up right when they finished,Jonh scheduled their rendezvous. After they had sex, Charles watched as they both got out of the shower. There was no denying that the experience aroused Charles.Following it, the agreement's proximity came into focus. As Jonh had sex with Cindy, he left the door ajar so Charles might see. He felt compelled to act aggressively toward her in the bedroom, knowing that her kid was there. Being 6 feet 2 inches tall,Jonh could put Cindy in any position he wanted because she was just 5 feet 6 inches tall.Charles began to see it all as a performance as time passed. On the beach,Jonh had his wife flaunt her thong and, just for kicks, fingerfuck her.Charles has viewed the film of Jonh and Cindy's honeymoon several times because Jonh went to the extreme of posting it online. He made sure that only Charles could access the video by setting up the website accordingly.Now that he had Charles lusting for his mother and Cindy as his devoted sex slave,Jonh had accomplished all of his goals. As the meeting of Jonh's relatives approached, the last stage of his plan was about to begin. On the way there, Charles rode shotgun with Cindy and Jonh up front.Jonh and Charles sported their typical denim and tees, while Cindy sported her customary beige shorts and white tank top. After seeing his stepsisters during the wedding, Charles couldn't wait to see them again. He inquired about them on the automobile journey over.So,Jonh, are Kelly and Chloe going to be there?Umm, not Kelly, but Chloe, I think, I'm not sure... What's wrong? Looking forward to seeing your stepsisters?" He said it with humor.Charles defensively said, "Oh no, no, no; I was only asking.Oh, come on now; they are just your stepsisters. You can say there hot.The statement made Charles feel uneasy, but he eventually said, "Umm, ok." These girls are girls are actually Jonh's. Cindy said nothing during the whole automobile journey. At the house of the Davidson family, dawn had broken. The son of Jonh, Greg, was wide awake and preparing to take a shower in the morning. Greg sported a toned tan physique and spiky black hair.Once word got out about the family's secret, Greg was given permission to use the family's shower. The shower room was far larger than the average restroom; it consisted solely of a shower, much like the public showers seen in gyms.He slipped on his bathrobe and entered the makeshift restroom; the door to the family's shower room was concealed within the cramped shower stall. He entered the cubicle and, with a little push, opened a secret door.He strolled along the illuminated corridor, taking in the wall murals painted in a Romanesque manner. He continued walking until he came to a silver door with the family insignia, and then he entered.There was a flood of water when he opened the door. A marble-encrusted floor and ornate ornaments adorned the expansive chamber. As soon as Greg removed his towel, he went to the corner and saw his older sister, Chloe.Her tousled locks cascaded down her back in a perfectly coiffed bun, and her sun-kissed complexion glistened in the illumination of the pool. Greg swung around to his sister's huge, damp behind and smacked it hard."Hey, you know Dad's coming over today?" He asked, delicately placing his chin on her shoulder.She spoke in a depressing tone, saying, "Urgh, he's bringing that sexy girl over."He placed his free hand on her inner thigh and exclaimed, "Oh, Sister, stop being that way; she ought to be a fiery specimen of a person." He was attempting to motivate his sister."Oh, my darling sister, are you prepared for a delightful morning surprise?" He gently caressed one of her wet breasts after caressing her rear."Oh no, I have to cock-block you today; I'm saving myself for Dad," Chloe said as she carefully retreated from Greg.***Cindy, her son Charles, andJonh arrived at the Davidson home around lunchtime. Charles was astounded by the size of the Davidson mansion, which was far larger than his own.There were a lot of similar mansions in the area, but the Davidson House stood head and shoulders above the rest with its three floors and regal palace design. It was obvious to Charles that this was no ordinary mansion; in fact, it resembled a cathedral.As soon as they entered, Melissa and Chloe greeted them. Wearing a blue kaftan, Chloe flaunted her attractive tan legs. The short black hair, white puffy top, and tight black pants that Melissa wore brought out her little but strong posterior.Oh, hello!" Melissa said to Cindy. "It's so nice to finally meet you." Cindy embraced Melissa tightly in reception.When Chloe spotted her dad, her expression brightened, and she shoved her mother aside. A kiss on the lips and a bear embrace were her gifts to him.Jonh had his hands on Chloe's lower back, and her face was closely pushed against her father's.As they embraced, she cast a scornful glance at Cindy and Charles. She spoke to her dad and said, "I missed you so much." Her dad. yelled out, "Greg, our guests are here! At that same moment, Greg descended the steps and waved to everyone below. Upon spotting Cindy, he froze. A low-volume voice said, "Oh, damn, great job, Dad!" behind his back.While the adults catch up, why don't you be a gentleman and show Charles your room, Greg?Sure, Charles. Come on up here, and I'll show you some stuff," Greg remarked in a cheerful tone.Greg questioned Charles, "So, is that your mom?" as they ascended the stairs together.Yeah," was his response once asked.Greg said with excitement, "Damn, man, she is hot!Oh, I've heard that all before." Charles was accustomed to hearing comments like these from his friends. For him, it was par for the course because his stepfather often slandered his mother.Charles had the notion that he would finally have his revenge that day. "So, tell me, where are your beautiful sisters?" he inquired in a timid tone."Oh, Kelly is out on assignment, but Chloe's here. Chloe really wanted to see Dad today."Instead of inquiring about Kelly's "assignment," Charles was more confused by Greg's casual attitude when questioned about his "hot" sisters.When they got to Greg's room, Greg started the conversation."Damn, my dad has good taste. I mean, going for a hot Asian like your mom—that's so hot. How did he fuck your mom? He is always in charge, like the playa he is, and he fucks her on top too. I would let that tight bitch ride me if I were him. Does he spank her? I would. I would spread her and go deep into her; she's such a sexy slut. Oh, how does cum look when it's on her face? You must look so fucking hot! Yeah..."Charles was at a loss for words. Men often complimented his mother on her looks, but never to the point where he went on such a rant.Listen, that's my mom," he responded casually.So?" Greg asked in reply. "If she was my mom, I'd tap her.Oh, come on, hey, your mom's hot too, in a mature milf kind of way; would you fuck her?Greg answered with a deadpan smile, "Already have, bro, tons of times.Yeah, I'm sure you have." Charles joked with Greg, thinking he was being lighthearted. Seeking an opportunity to redirect their topic, he scanned the room. He came upon an image of a woman in her thirties with brown hair. "Who's this?" Charles inquired.Oh, that's my girlfriend. She is so tight, bro.Surprise was on Charles' face. "She looks about thirty; aren't you eighteen? Greg continued with his deadpan demeanor and remarked, "Yeah, she's working today, busy being a teacher.Charles was confused as to whether Greg was being serious or just kidding. A second time, he glanced around as if to alter the topic. Greg intervened before he could finish.It's a shame that Kelly is not here. Chloe doesn't like you, but Kelly would have at least given you a pity blowjob.Greg received an instant message on his phone before Charles could reply. "Oh, Johanna," he exclaimed with emotion.As Charles sat there, thinking about everything he said, Greg began to text furiously on his phone.Melissa and Chloe, Melissa's daughter, sat across from Jonh and Cindy at the KitLei table. The room was filled with an uncomfortable stillness.As Chloe sent Cindy a furious look, the air in the room became tense. Chloe had suspicions that Cindy could have been interested just in material wealth, and she felt that Cindy was unworthy of her dad's approval. Everyone in Chloe's family knew that her sentiments for her father went beyond those of a daughter.Melissa was about to tell Cindy about the family's traditions and rituals once they finished having a small conversation when Chloe interrupted her.So Cindy," responded Chloe, "have you been a good sucking bitch? She seems agitated, Cindy. She responded quietly, "Excuse me?Now, now be nice, Chloe," her father admonished her.She leaned back, but her intense stare remained fixed on Cindy.In an attempt to lighten the tone, Melissa said, "So you two have been having lots of 'loving' time. I know this man, Cindy. I know just what kind of treat he is.Cindy nodded and laughed.Rather than describe her family's activities, Melissa thought she'd show Cindy the Davidsons: "Hey, why don't us six go into the hot tub?Impressive concept, Jonh said. "You in, honey? Cindy nodded as she glanced at her husband.I'll inform the boys," Melissa stated.Chloe looked directly at her father and bit her lower lip in a sexual manner as she said, "Well, if Daddy's going in, then I'm coming too." "I'm going to change clothes," she winked.The Hot Tub Room" was the name given to the secret chamber in the Davidson family's basement. Luxurious, with paintings all over the area and all the contemporary conveniences like lights and warm water, the hot tub chamber was the quintessential hidden Davidson room.In the middle of the room stood a massive, heated wooden tub crafted from exquisite oak; it appeared to be incredibly costly.Charles, donning his swimming shorts, was the first to enter the tub. Worried about what was to come, he sat in the tub. With her black bikini top and thong on, Charles's mother walked into the hot tub, gazing at the warm bubbles.Sitting down in the tub next to him, Charles stole a glance at his mom's behind. Charles and his mother had not been together in such a secluded setting for quite some time.Charles initiated the discussion, and they continued speaking their native Mandarin."Why did you marry that,Jonh? He looks incredibly possessive. His Mingrd family makes him appear less than an ideal mate for you. Mom, I've been meaning to question you about it for a while.What do you think Charles would know about me now? "You have no business trying to understand, criticize, or probe my character," Cindy said angrily. Our benefactor,Jonh, hasn't he? Our little two-bedroom home has been transformed into a sprawling palace. After all he has done for me, why should I have any ill will against him?""But I don't think you understand what he has done to you, h-h-he," Charles said, his voice quivering with laughter. Charles was going to inform his mother about Jonh's internet honeymoon video when he heard a distant voice. say,Nail gun!Greg rolled up like a ball and sprang into the hot tub, splashing Charles and Cindy with water as they glanced over.While Cindy sat there drenched after Greg's dive, he said, "Oh, look, Charles, I made your mom wet.Charles was taken aback that his mother got Greg's innuendo-laced joke; in that brief moment, he realized that Greg appeared to be completely unprepared when he sprang into the hot tub. Cindy's little chuckle was the result of this:Oh my god, Greg, what the fuck man, why are you naked? I could hardly believe it!" he said, his gaze fixed on Greg's bare body. " Clarence, who was clearly unhappy, said. "Chill, bro, chill," Greg said. "This is a tub; we all get naked in a tub, and bro, don't use such bad words when we have a hot lady with us."Cindy glanced across at Greg and gave him a brief grin; Charles, however, was not amused.The moment Chloe sat down across from Charles in the tub, nude to nub, and splashed water over her breasts and face, diverting Charles's attention away from the three of them, she was preoccupied with other matters.Joseph and Melissa, his ex-wife, were speaking amicably as they got into the tub; they were both nude. Melissa sat next to Charles, andJonh sat to Chloe's left."Alright," Melissa commanded the assembly, "how about we start..."The two of us! Say it loudly, Chloe."Me and Dad's wife," Greg commented.As far as Charles could tell, they were forming a pair with him, but he had no clue what was going on around him.As he glanced over, he saw Chloe rush up to her father and plant a passionate kiss on his lips. In the midst of their passionate embrace, they began to make out passionately in the tub.It was something Chloe hadn't experienced before, she told her father.Joseph drew a large, satisfying breath, placed his hands directly on Chloe's behind, and then he added, "I missed this too.""Pay attention, mom! As Charles turned to inform his mother, he witnessed her tenderly kissing Greg. The two were sharing gentle kisses.While Charles stared in utter shock at his mother and Greg, he felt a touch on the shoulder and turned to see Melissa, who was grinning mischievously.It appears that we are the only ones involved. You seem distressed. Does Greg make you envious? Why don't you and his mom go out and have fun, darling? Charles's thoughts were swept away as he savored the sensation of Melissa's large, ripe lips as she drew him forward and kissed him passionately.Just like a mother," Melissa commented as she assisted Charles in removing his shorts and leading his cock within her. Charles then firmly smacked her behind and drew her to the end of the tube.In an angry and lustful fit, Charles pushed his cock within her. Melissa murmured, "Exactly as he did it, oh, yes, good; that's the way; I am extremely proud of you," as she stroked his hair.For as long as she can remember, Melissa has enjoyed having sex with younger guys by acting as a mother figure, an act that has brought her a great deal of pleasure.Charles observed Jonh and Chloe pass by while Melissa calmed him in the tub by riding his cock. Charles toyed with and licked Melissa's tits.As the water rippled from their passionate fucking, Chloe and Jonh engaged in intense, full-on sex in the hot tub. It was hard to believe that this was happening between a father and daughter, as Jonh's hands rubbed every inch of his daughter's body.The most outspoken member of the bathing party was Chloe, who let out a wide range of primal sounds as her father's cock pounded into her.Whose sh*t is her dad's?" with a scowl,Jonh demanded.As she trembled, Chloe said, "I am.Tell me, Chloe. What was that? You may have gone unheard. Chloe, I need you to raise your voice a bit more. Raise your voice, you skank! ""I am your father's fucking daughter! " Chloe shouted it out, and it echoed around the room.After exclaiming, "That's my girl,"Jonh grinned widely. Chloe leaned down and kissed her father passionately.Jonh glanced over to check on his son's relationship with his wife.At this moment, Cindy was undressed and clenching her jaw as Greg inserted and removed his cock from her.As they kissed, her nude, velvety skin caressed Greg's as he paused to survey his mother and Charles before declaring, "Hey, let's make this a four-way."Melissa and Charles approached them.

Charles and Cindy had never engaged in sexual relations before; Cindy was hesitant about this because she had only ever had sex with her husband's kid, but going out with her own son was a far better development.While Charles eagerly anticipated seeing his naughty mother, Cindy, for reasons that were unclear to him at the time, he agreed to Greg's proposal."Alright, let's alleviate that awkwardness between mom and son," Greg said, moving away from Cindy. "Charles, feel free to suck on one of her tits."As Charles gingerly reached out to touch one of Cindy's damp, delicate breasts, he paused for a moment. He glanced over at his mother, and to his astonishment, Cindy was smiling and nodding at him. Cindy was pleased by this.

Greg glanced over to see his dad leave his room. He sprang out of his seat and dashed over to meet him.Yo, Dad, wait up.In a moment,Jonh met his gaze. "What's wrong, son?While staring at the floor, Greg yelled out, "Dad, the girls pulled out.Observing the females from above,Jonh remarked, "Hmm, which ones are these again?Oh, please, Dad! You're remembering the bikini carwash girls I employed? I recruited a group of attractive women to clean cars for my new venture. Do you remember that?Oh, yes,Jonh said, his chin stroked in anticipation. "When does it open?Young man, tomorrow! "Up next! Greg was visibly distressed, as he was increasing his voice.Greg, just relax. Just relax. The answer is straightforward:Oh, is that so, Dad? A skeptic named Greg stated,Greg, don't tell me you forgot that you live in a house full of beautiful women.Greg wished he had come up with the idea himself because the solution was so obvious when the light bulb went out in his brain.Daddy, I totally should have thought of that. Why didn't I?" After giving his dad a shoulder slap, he turned to Cindy and requested, "Could you persuade her on my behalf?She's in,Jonh said with a hint of menace.Is it necessary for you to even ask her?That's how it works with her, son.After a shoulder shrug, Greg spoke the words, "Ok, cool.Feel free to ask Kelly; she's downstairs. You should move quickly, as tonight I am providing her with a dinner consisting of wine and cheese. It's difficult to acquire her, but she's a wonderful lady.Greg quickly descended the stairs to persuade his sister, saying, "Ok, Dad, thanks.Sitting on the couch, Greg discovered his sister, dressed in a pink tank top and a mini-denim skirt, who was pouting her lips and holding a mirror. Although Greg was aware that he had a task to complete, he couldn't help but be enamored with her explosive little form and alluring legs.He sat down next to her, sliding his hand down her skirt, placing the tip of his middle finger on her pussy lips, and delicately moving them side to side. He pushed closer to her, kissing her neck.Greg liked the sensation of his sister's wet, humid genitalia, as well as the way her cotton trousers pressed against her genital lips.He gently kissed her cheek and whispered, "Yo, Shell, you look so fine today."In an expressionless manner, Kelly said, "What do you want?" after turning her head."Greg stepped away from her and grabbed her hands. "Shell, I need you to wash some cars in a bikini for my new business," he said. Please, Shell, even if it's only for a day, I know it seems crazy.No," she stated firmly, "I would rather not be discovered.Please! Please! ""Please, Shell, you're the most alluring of the women," Greg implored. I implore you, Shell. Make a crying face at Kelly. I'll do everything you want. Yo, I owe you a huge amount."Oh, ok, but just this once."My deepest gratitude, Shell! With a huge embrace, Greg embraced his sister."I must now attend this mediocre date with my father; therefore, Kev, bear in mind that you owe me a substantial amount." Kelly said it with a wink.Greg proceeded to retrieve his phone and dialed his other sister Chloe's number. There were a few rings before Chloe answered.Please tell me who you are. Chloe nearly choked on her words."Hey, it's me, Greg. Are you busy with something right now? "Greg said this while laughing.Oh, that's hilarious; you're totally on top of everything I'm doing. I'm having a good time with my ex-boyfriend, Rex.Something you might not know is that there is more than one incest family. Rex is really a member of the Felix family, which is another incest family. Incest families sometimes mix; in fact, it's almost encouraged.Adding, "Oh, I always liked Rex," Greg said, "say hi for me.""Hey Greg," a deep-voiced man said on the other end of the line."So, what's your question? " Chloe said, returning the phone to its owner. ""Alright," Greg remarked with a quick breath, "I want you to wear a bikini tomorrow and wash some cars.""Absolutely, that seems simple... Now, my friend...oh, I believe I'm experiencing climaxing...ohh fuck, fuck, oh my goodness, oh yeah, yes, yes, oh intensely inside of me, Daddy, oh, I mean Rex... Chloe abruptly ended the call following her humiliating blunder.Greg climbed the stairs and knelt down to sneak a glance at his mother, who was in her training room, wearing a yellow sports bra and ultra-tight blue Lycra shorts; she had just done her workout. Her mother was the last Davidson lady Greg needed to convince.Greg quietly crept into the room and gave his mother a solid slap across the back.Say it again, Greg! "You frightened the bejesus out of me! """I can help myself when your ass looks like that.Greg grasped Melissa's back of the head while she inserted her tongue down his, while Greg placed his hands on his mother's wet, greasy back and grasped her tightly. "Oh, son, you're so horny today.Greg pulled back so he could talk business after a minute of mom-son making out. "Mom, did I tell you about my new business?""I don't think so, sweetie; tell me about it.""Ok, Mom, this is it. I brought this old carwash place, yeah, for cheap. I then got some ideas for what I could do with it, and the most obvious was to turn it into a bikini carwash place. So I got a locker room put in and a shower for all the girls, but Mom and the girls I hired pulled out at the last minute. I can get some more, but not at such short notice, as the shop opens tomorrow. So I need the ladies here to stand in. Just for one day, I got Cindy, Kelly, and Chloe in. So, Mom, what do you say?"Melissa gave it a little thought before responding, "I'll do it, sweetie; it sounds like fun. "Oh my, Son, I have one thing to ask you," she said as she rubbed her hands together and giggled. "The guys who come over, can I pick some of them up? ""No prob, Mom. Just fuck them in your own time.""But Greg," Melissa said while gesturing towards him, "you mischievous lad, you neglected someone.""Did I? ""Greg, why didn't you ask your girlfriend? ""That's right! Of course, Johanna! I'm going to call her right now.Greg found a peaceful spot in the home and contacted Johanna.As the phone rang, Greg's anxiety level rose, and Johanna finally answered it."Hello? Greg? I told you not to call during teaching hours."I know, sorry about that, but this is important.Well, what is it? "Greg sighed heavily. "OK, but don't freak out; just listen. Tomorrow, I need you to wash cars with my sisters, mother, and stepmother while wearing a bikini."W-what!? Are you joking? Are you on something, Greg? ""Please, baby, I'm being serious. Despite the fact that it may sound strange, my family is, in fact, peculiar. This will really let you bond with them, and you will get to meet my dad and Cindy for the first time. Please, no one will know it's you; the shop is all the way on the other side of town. Please do this for me.After she thought about his offer, she said, "Greg..." and waited a long time. "Ok, I'll do it for you, Greg.Great! I'll get one of the drivers to pick you up tomorrow."Greg had managed to convince every single one of the Davidson women to support his scheme. It was Greg's sincere wish that that day would provide Johanna, his girlfriend, the chance to be "officially" welcomed into the family.***At the event, Greg's new bikini carwash, "Hose Down," was officially opened to the public.Jonh had chauffeured the four Davidson women there, and Greg had arranged for a vehicle to collect Johanna.Wearing black robes emblazoned with the firm emblem, the four women stood in a straight line from left to right; shoeless, they stood as one. Kelly, Cindy, Chloe, and Melissa were the ones on the front row. Johanna emerged from the locker room, her nerves clearly showing, and she saw Melissa standing by her side.For the event, both Davidson men sported nice suits. With his kid standing by his side,Jonh rested his Mingght on the office table.Joseph extended his hand to Johanna. As Johanna graspedJonh's big, muscular hand, she said, "Hi, I'm Greg's dad,Jonh." She felt a twinge of fear at his towering stature.Upon noticing Cindy, Johanna greeted her with a handshake and a "Hi, I'm Johanna; nice to meet you." Cindy examined Johanna's hand, put on an act, and shook Johanna's hand lightly. Shortly after, she assumed a look of unwavering composure. Cindy seemed to loathe Johanna."Alright,"Jonh remarked while clapping his fists. "Time to take those robes off. First up is Kelly.While Kelly was getting into her robe, her dad saw that she was sporting a pink baseball cap.Just a moment, sweetheart, Jonh stated firmly, "get that out of your mind before anything else.But Dad, what if someone recognizes me? ""Oh, no one will. Think about it: How many people know who you are? How many people live here? How many people know you in this area? Now take it off! ""Wait, Dad," Greg responded, "let her wear it; I think she looks cute in it."Johanna was not pleased when Kelly beamed at her brother, kissed him, spoke in a flirtatious schoolgirl style, and spoke the words "Thank you, Greg."A wave of inadequacy washed over Johanna as she observed the other women. Kelly stood out with her bronze complexion, thick black hair, ample breasts, and toned posterior; Chloe possessed all the right curves and an insatiable appetite for sex; Cindy possessed the right combination of supple skin and fitness; and Johanna herself thought Melissa was the best option, thanks to her mature appearance and overall toned physique.Johanna, who had nothing but a beautiful posterior to praise herself on, inquired as to why Greg was accompanying her. Johanna stood out from the other Davidson ladies with her fair complexion, medium-length trimmed brown hair, and b-cup breasts.Unveiling a white bikini top and bottom that hugged her figure, Kelly removed her robe.“Very, very nice,”Jonh remarked. "Ok, Chloe, next."With a swift wiggle of her mouth, Chloe removed her robe, pointing at her father. She was exposing some sideboobs in a little pink bikini top.Father inquired, "Could you show me the back of that? "after her.With a swift motion, Chloe pivoted and exposed her behind. Her ass got caught in her matching bikini bottoms.Joseph said, "Oh yeah," in a sexually suggestive manner. "That ass will look incredible while jiggling, washing cars, and everything else."Chloe, who was red in the face, smiled at her father and took a step back.Greg proceeded to say, "Okay, Cindy is up next.""Whoa, whoa, whoa,"Jonh cut in. "Conjecture, Cindy; are you notably donning the identical black bikini top and wire thong that you consistently don? "Then Cindy nodded and grinned.Do you ever clean that item?" Greg questioned Cindy. "You are aware that I admire you and everything.Cindy disagreed and expressed her disapproval by shaking her head. "No, I like keeping men's cums and my, um, juices on my bikini.Greg gave his dad the side eye and shrugged. "Well, that is pretty hot.Alright, then, remove it,Jonh instructed.Cindy removed her robe, revealing her go-to black bikini top and string thong—just as everyone had anticipated.Greg seemed very pumped up. "A hot Asian with her bare ass hanging out, she will be very popular. Mom, you're up.After removing her robe, Melissa showed off her bikini. The bikini set included a top and bottom with flower prints.In response,Jonh said, "Hmm...and what made you pick that kind of design?Melissa stated, "I simply wish for all the horny young men to recall me as the alluring mother they have always yearned for.Right on, Greg said,Johanna, show us what you got,Jonh remarked, casting a glance across at Johanna.Gently removing her robe sash by sash, Johanna allowed it to cascade to the floor. A black tankini top, which revealed only a little cleavage, concealed most of Johanna's breasts.Hmm,Jonh thought to himself, "It's alright, I suppose.My darling, please turn around and reveal the secret spot," said Greg with mischievous energy.In an instant,Jonh's face shifted as Johanna spun around.Hello! Now we're talking! Greg, you were right—great fucking ass, so firm yet so big, yet so delicious! Yum!"Joseph spoke about Johanna so enthusiastically, which slightly unsettled Johanna, but his son stood by and nodded. Without her familiarity with the Davidson way of life, she would have been completely unsettled.So that three vehicles could be cleaned simultaneously, the car wash procedure was designed with three lanes. The original plan called for three teams of six females, but because there are only five, one of them will have to wash vehicles by herself.The formations were predetermined. "The Hot Sisters," Kelly and Chloe, are on the left side of the road. "The Motherly Combo," Melissa and Johanna, are on the right side. Cindy, "The Lone Hot Asian," is in the center lane.The drivers were given specific instructions. They had the option of staying in their automobiles or going outside to keep an eye on the females. Under no circumstances were the girls to be touched; this was ensured by Davidson's security detail.Greg yelled out, "All right, ladies, it's time! Get out there and wash some cars!"Each of them roused as soon as Kelly opened the door; Greg approached Johanna just as she was about to leave.With a peck on the cheek, he reassured her, "Don't worry, darling; you'll be just fine out there."As she left the office,Jonh attempted to sneak a glimpse at her behind again, but she just smiled, touched his cheek, and kissed him on the lips.Greg asked his father, "How was the date with Shell?" and then added, "I almost forgot, Dad.""She refused to play around since she was seeing my brother, so it was a no-go. Roger isn't really into that incest thing, you know.Greg was bewildered as he said, "But isn't it incest that he's fucking his niece? """Who believes that nonsense? They call it 'love, Jonh replied with a hint of contempt in his voice. ""Hah, yeah, not me."***As news went around town that steamy bikini-clad ladies were washing cars, the site quickly became bustling with customers on a scorching summer day. The girls could feel the heat of the pavement under their bare feet, no matter how much they tried to protect them.Kelly worked carefully on the cars, her pink hat pushed down, as if she didn't want anybody to notice her. Chloe, meanwhile, was totally engrossed in her work. Their sisterhood was advertised as a major selling point, and the idea of two hot sisters working together to wash cars is appealing to many men.Outside their car, four men watched as Chloe scrubbed and cleaned, her back to them. She swung her sponge all over the car, her ass trembling with each motion. As the hot soap dripped down her back, Chloe shook her booty at the men, who clapped and yelled.In a swift and decisive move, Chloe pivoted, seized the sponge, and drained the sudsy water from her chest into the sizzling concrete below.While the guys around her shouted and laughed, Chloe leaned back against the car and pointed to a middle-aged man, telling him, "You remind me of my dad." The man smiled and grinned."Clean it out, man! Murmured by Kelly."Calm down, Bitch. I'm bringing in some dough for Lil Bro," Chloe murmured back to Kelly."Daddy, what am I supposed to keep washing?" she said as she turned back to face the guy, chewed her sponge, and made a kissy face."As his pals playfully nudged and slapped him on the back, the man perspired heavily and nodded earnestly.As Chloe wiped the hood of the car, stooped, and spread her legs apart, the men saw glances of her pussycat and gave their approval."Daddy, it hurts down here; could you kiss it better? "Chloe said as she placed the sponge on her vagina and gently tapped it. "Kelly swung her sponge behind Chloe's head and said, "Tear that out!" She yelled out.Please, keep on washing," the middle-aged guy begged as he stood in awe of Chloe, reaching into his pockets for a bundle of cash.Chloe turned to Kelly, stuck out her tongue, smiled, and then returned her attention to the man, saying, "Anything for you, Daddy.On the other side of the road, Cindy was performing quite well as a solo artist. Her patron was sitting in his car, admiring her work. Cindy got down on one knee, perched on the bonnet of the car, and used the hose to wash the windshield. With a smile, she waved to the man in the car, who appeared to be in his 30s, with slicked-back black hair, a suit and tie, and a nice car. He seemed to be quite successful, obviously.Using the vehicle window as a perch, he spoke up, "Hey baby, come here a minute."Cindy descended from the bonnet and went up to the man."Swivel around. Give me a look at that behind."Cindy pivoted so that the man could admire her round, silky, immaculate, and subtly creamy behind.Even though he couldn't physically touch her, the man leaned in his automobile and gazed at her posterior, his mouth almost touching hers.Out of nowhere, Cindy raised her index finger and spoke the words, "Ah, I got an idea."She snatched the dishwashing liquid, tossed it upon the man's right-hand window, knelt down, and washed the vehicle glass with her ass cheeks.Cindy turned to the man and inquired, "You like?" while bending over, her hair parted to the side, her body swaying from side to side, and her ass around the window."With a broad grin and a nod, the man confirmed it.Ah, here's a new concept! Soaking wet from head to toe in a skimpy bikini, with her adorable butt exposed, Cindy stood there and studied the man's expression. He relished the sight of this stunning Chinese woman.After patting her damp hair dry, she inquired, "I keep washing cars, yes? ""Yeah, yeah! "I'll just have to dig into my wallet for more service," the man remarked.Johanna and Melissa, who were known as "the motherly combo," were washing the car of two college students. The driver was a muscular Latino man, and the passenger was a stocky white man.Melissa was wiping the left rear-view mirror while the Latino guy peered at her cleavage from the driver's side of the vehicle.Excuse me, but why did you two boys choose us instead of those two sisters and that playful Asian girl?" Melissa said it with a smile. "Because you two are more amenable to fucking, plus you're one hot mama, the Latino teen leaned over and added.A white adolescent stood on the opposite side of the vehicle, staring at Johanna's figure with envy. "Damn girl, you got one fine ass! "The aroused adolescent said as she knelt to moisten her sponge. Could you please tell me the price of an additional item, or is that not the case?It's not like that," Johanna said with a hint of timidity.Are you in a relationship?" he inquired.With a subtle "yes," she communicated her agreement.That's okay, I just wanted to let you know that I am masturbating to you, heeheehee," he murmured. He then leaned his head out the window.As Johanna continued to wash the automobile, she emitted an anxious chuckle.Melissa was content with what she was seeing in the meantime."Please exit your vehicle and observe me from the nearby corner," she instructed the Latino man.He stepped out and joined her at her side."Security is not watching; put your fingers in-between my lips."He interlaced his index and middle fingers and placed them beneath Melissa's swollen lips."Would you be interested in playing a playful game with Mama?" She said it with an air of seductiveness.He gently nuzzled her lips and twisted her fingers around him.“Hmm, yeah," Melissa said under her breath. "Now, baby, push your fingers up, but not too hard for mama, ok? "Unaware of his involvement, the Latino adolescent played along with the mom-son role-play. He reached up and touched her pussycat.Melissa uttered a word of horror as she trembled. "Stop, don't move." She pivoted, retrieved a pen from the teen's pocket, and scribbled her number onto his shirt.With a swat on the backside, she admonished him, "Now get going, and don't forget to call Mama."***Chloe and Kelly's last client was still hurling money at them as the workday drew to a close. Cindy, Melissa, and Johanna were forced to wash the cars of the other drivers since he lingered for so long.The two sisters continued to enchant him while he was standing there. Every one of his companions had walked home since they had relatives waiting for them. This middle-aged man was smitten with Chloe's sexy conversation because it indulged a dark and sinister dream of his. His voice was unruly, and his head was full of gray hair; he was a stocky man. His true identity was exposed as Woody, he said.Now that his companions had departed, he felt free to express himself: "Umm, Princess." "Could you please come here and answer something for Daddy? "He asked Chloe, whom he had nicknamed.He caught Chloe's gaze as she pivoted to face him.Oh my, that woman, she looks like you two; is she your mother? "Woody asked Melissa, pointing to Melissa.Yeah," Chloe said emphatically. "She's our mom.Kelly abruptly ended Chloe's sentence with a hard, wet slap to the rear."Hahaha! "Kelly cracked an uneasy chuckle. "That woman over there is like a mother hen to us." Kelly tightened her jaw. "Right, Chloe? "She massaged Chloe's behind and said, "Yeah, right.In his enthusiasm, Woody was trembling. "P-p-please, do that again.After hearing this, Kelly said, "What? "before adding, "Slap my sister's ass? ""Yes, that, please."Chloe was positioned with her back facing the man as Kelly lowered her onto the automobile bonnet. Kelly snatched Chloe's swimsuit bottoms, tore them off, and then threw them to Woody."A memento," she remarked.Kelly produced a loud, squishy whack sound as she repeatedly struck Chloe on the large ass, and the entire day's worth of perspiration settled on Chloe's enormous ass.After giving it one more whack, Kelly kneeled down beside Chloe and proclaimed, "Just making a little bro some money.""That was rough," Chloe said while clutching her behind with both hands.As he stood there, Woody stared at Chloe's bare bottom while clutching her bikini bottoms. "I think... I'm all out for the day.Since you stayed for well over an hour, and you got that piece," Chloe remarked as she crept closer, her hands still on her behind. She then removed her bikini top and gave it to him.He kissed her very passionately while staring at her ample, alluring breasts and whispering, "I really liked it here.Don't forget to tell your friends." Chloe proceeded to kiss him on the face after holding his shoulders.Greg yelled out from his office, "Shutting time! "***The work you accomplished today was outstanding, and Greg was overjoyed to hear the praise. "Who wants to keep working here, eh? ""No way," Kelly said."I am currently employed," Johanna stated.For Melissa, it was all business.Cindy, who was visibly ill, feigned a cold."I'll stay; I think it's a great job," Chloe stated while becoming undressed.The workplace was filled with ladies who were receiving compliments on their work. Chloe insisted on continuing her bikini car washing gig, but only on an as-needed basis, as Greg learned later on.Joseph began to fiddle with his tie. "Hmm, you girls seemed to be either dirty or needing to be warmed up." He began unbuttoning his shirt and removing his tie. I may as well get in the shower with the rest of you since I am equally as perspiring as everyone else.Like everyone else, Greg began to undress as well. "Yo, I think I need a shower as well."Everything but Johanna's expression was one of excitement among the women. "Hey darling, how about we take a steamy shower together? It sounds like fun," Greg teased her after picking up on her cue.For an instant, Johanna grinned. "Me and you in the shower, yes.""All of us, bitch," Chloe responded, "and I want to be with my dad."***In the showers, the Davidsons undressed as they felt the warm water trickle down the showerheads and drenched their bare bodies.Standing in the corner were Johanna and Greg. Greg, sensing Johanna's anxiety, was covering her nude body with his arm. They held each other closely beneath the onslaught of water, their chests brushing against one another.Greg took pleasure in kissing her on the lips and putting soap all over her body. While Johanna relished Greg's presence, she spared no glances at the other Davidsons, who were completely nude.Joseph, Kelly, and Chloe, his two daughters, formed a trio on Greg and Johanna's right. Chloe was kissing her father from the front, while Kelly was cleaning his back.Would you mind stroking me a little lower, Kelly? She asked her dad."I told you no, Dad," she murmured as she rubbed soap over his back and made an effort to stay away from her father's northern homes."Avoid her," Chloe admonished. She bent down and kissed him on the lips. "Wash my boobies for me." As he massaged his daughter's breasts with soap,Jonh beamed. In the process of massaging her, he adjusted and toyed with her nipples.Cindy and Melissa were on the other side of those three. As Melissa rubbed her shoulders, Cindy remained behind her."Oh yes, that's the spot," Melissa remarked.Cindy gently caressed Melissa's breasts with her hands and planted a peck on her face.Cindy said, "You like? "Melissa painted a gentle grin, moved her face to Cindy, and gently kissed her soft lips. They kissed one another sensually in a way that only two women could, and then they linked arms and entered a gentle hug.Joseph claimed he had developed an intense attraction to both his current and former wives. With a sinister grin on his face, he pushed Chloe against the shower wall and inserted his cock inside her. To observeJonh's deep penetration into his daughter, Kelly took a step back."Yes, Daddy, harder," she said, her voice filled with astonishment.Seething with resolute intent,Jonh lifted his daughter's legs and drove his massive cock into her. While playing with her pussycat, Kelly used her right hand to stroke her breasts. Observing her parents engaging in intense, forceful intercourse aroused Kelly's interest.Joseph fastened his daughter's arms to the wall, told her to turn around, and lowered her legs. "Tell everyone that you're Daddy's Little Bitch! ""I'm Daddy's Little Bitch! ""Not good enough." The sound of Jonh's swinging hand hitting Chloe's behind resounded in the shower. A painful, crimson mark remained on her behind from his touch.Say you're Daddy's Cock-Munching Cunt! "Jonh exclaimed while pinching his daughter's hairy behind.She smirked and said, "I'm Daddy's Cock-Munching Cunt! "Joseph struck his daughter's back once again with a forceful and audible smack. Chloe put her father's needs above her own, and Johanna could see it in her expression. Kelly had previously spanked Chloe lightly, so her behind probably still felt raw. She was already in pain from the raw markings, and being submerged in that hot water didn't help matters.Joseph vigorously shook Chloe as he inserted his cock, placed his hands on her hips, and struck her.Tell everyone you're a Dumb Fucking Cock Hole! "Jonh screamed.Hearing him say it made Johanna gasp, and Greg could sense her astonishment. The language Jonh used deeply disturbed Johanna, and his treatment of his own daughter as a child surprised her.Reminding Johanna, "It's just sex talk," Greg muttered. "Yo, it doesn't mean anything.Chloe yelled out in agony, "I'm a Dumb Fucking Cock Hole! ""Ohhh, I'm a stupid fucking cockhole! "On that occasion,Jonh did not smack Chloe's behind; rather, he seized her hips, penetrated her deeply, and cummed directly on her behind. He leaned in for a peck on the cheek as soon as he reached his peak and remarked, "Good job, baby.Even though she was clearly in agony, Chloe smiled at him, grateful for her father's admiration.Joseph glanced across at Johanna, who was kissing Greg with her back to him. As he licked his thumb and marveled at Johanna's beautiful behind,Jonh suddenly grabbed a good chunk of her posterior.She shied away and said, "Yeek! " Attempting to avoid looking atJonh, she retreated from him and embraced Greg.The place fell into a strange, uncomfortable stillness. As if she had just disobeyed a holy rule, everyone else stared at her, with the exception of Greg.Greg spoke out, "She's not ready for that, Dad." breaking the awkward pause.As he sneered conceitedly at them,Jonh said, "No one should be ready."And with that, the shower session came to a close.***As the sun dipped below the horizon and the temperature dropped, coworkers began to file out of the building. Prior to the event in the shower, the day had been going well.Chloe, Kelly, Melissa, and Cindy strolled over to the hummer.Jonh planned to drive them home. Because her behind was still sore from all the spankings she experienced that day, Chloe moved cautiously. Greg had arranged for a chauffeur to take Johanna home, so he escorted her to an empty automobile."Greg, I'm sorry.""Oh right. Do you mean the time my dad made uncomfortable physical contact with you? No biggie, I guess.But Greg," Johanna corrected, "I simply don't feel right with you." It's strange that you prefer your sisters above me when it comes to sexual partners. Your mom and stepmom also appear to be better options.Greg abruptly halted, seized Johanna's arm, and planted a comforting kiss on her lips. With a scowl,Jonh glanced over from his hummer and fixed his gaze on the four women. They were questioned, "Can you believe that shit?" by him. "I find it endearing," Melissa remarked. "They look so in love."I think he's being stupid," Cindy said, shocking everyone in the car. "I think he just likes the idea of being with her; he can do better than a pale white woman." A terrifying, grave look was plastered on Cindy's face.Joseph said under his breath, "I can't disagree." His father turned to his daughter, Chloe, who was visibly struggling to sit down in the automobile. "Chloe, maybe you can lie down and not have to sit on your ass!Jonh stated this while looking at his daughter's writhe. He couldn't help but snicker. Next,Jonh emitted an ear-splitting chuckle.Not wanting to grumble, Chloe smiled as she turned to face her dad again.As Johanna sat in her chauffeured automobile, Greg shut the door behind her. Just as the car was about to drive away, she thrust her hand into Greg's and proclaimed, "Greg, I love you, but not your family."Greg grinned and expressed his feelings, saying, "I'm cool with that, and I love you for you. Forget about my family; it's just about us." After Greg smacked the vehicle's rear end, it accelerated and disappeared into the distance.Back in March..."Here we are.""Kinda small, isn't it, Kelly?""Umm, of course it is. Did you think they would have a giant building with a big sign? Don't answer; you just let me do the talking."Roger, Kelly Davidson's uncle and lover, stood with the curvy, little, bronzed beauty before the door to a log cabin chamber. They were getting ready for a meeting of the Incest Families, or the Incest Cartel, outside the sauna room of a gym.A tight, dark blue bikini was Kelly's choice of swimwear. As she placed her hands on her head to secure her hair, perspiration trickled down her breasts and into the hollow of her chest.Roger gazed at his niece or girlfriend, clearly enchanted. Her adorable butt was clearly visible in her low-cut blue bikini bottoms, which caught his attention. With each passing second, the cloth clung to her, becoming ever more soaked. At that same moment, he realized she was really serious, so he refrained from thinking about all the things he wanted to do to her.After adjusting the towel around his waist and wiping his bald head, Roger stepped behind his niece or girlfriend and allowed her to take the lead. With a firm grasp on the hot doorknob, Kelly pried open the door.They stepped into the cramped interior of the log cabin and could feel the heat radiating from the hot stones at its center. On either side of the room, there were four seats. Suddenly, a voice sounded from over to the left:Damn Kelly! You really grew up, girl! As Kelly turned to her left, she caught sight of the leader of the Felix family, Maurice, making a lewd gesture at her. He possessed a piercing look, was well-built, bald, and was in his 50s when he appeared. He wore a white towel around his waist.Vanessa Felix, who was married to Maurice at the time and his second daughter, was also a lady whom Kelly saw clutching his arm. She sported an orange bikini, a toned body, large lips, and luscious dark hair that was both manageable and alluring.Kelly wanted to know what had become of Dawn.Got old," Maurice growled. Women of a particular age group were notoriously unappealing to Maurice. He divorced his wife and married his first daughter when she reached marriageable age, and he did the same for his second daughter when she reached marriageable age.My, my, you have become a darling young woman.Her expression brightened as Kelly glanced to her right. "Aunt Lisa!Lois Johnson sat cross-legged on her bench, completely nude, her damp, wavy hair falling over her bust and concealing her nipples. With a strong physique, delectable breasts, and long legs, she possessed the graceful elegance of a mature Mediterranean beauty.With his jaw agape, Roger stood there. His stocky build and doughy form failed to impress Lisa, who shifted her gaze to him. "You're Jonh's brother? In order to break his trance, Kelly pushed him in the ribs after he nodded his head.Roger and Kelly took seats on the room's north bench. To Kelly's left, there was a vacant bench. Asking, "Where is he?" Kelly queried. As Lisa asked, "Him?" the question was repeated. "He never has any time for us."Danny Dinosaur, leader of the Incest Cartel and the individual responsible for uniting all the families, was the one who canceled the meeting.Maurice exclaimed with ardor as he vigorously knelt, "I came solely to engage in an extended, intense fuck with you seductive ladies."Looking at Maurice,Lisa tossed her hair and said, "A beast like you? Not a chance."Maurice ignored Lisa's remark, reached for his daughter's chin, and began to kiss her passionately.Ignoring Maurice,Lisa retrieved three 4x4 pictures from her purse. Everyone, from Johanna to Charles to Cindy, was in the pictures."You have been adding new members to your family without our consent."AsLisa raised the photographs before her, Kelly maintained her silence."You know the rules, right? This is not an official rule break, but you must always consult us. You know how dangerous outsiders can be. And Kelly dear, I would like to know one more thing: Why can't Melissa show up herself?"Roger leaned out and remarked, "Yeah, Melissa is helping out with the Chinese ones."Kelly gave him a sharp, stomach-punching nudge. "Idiot!Why is Melissa not here? I'm afraid I may have to visit my defiant older sister, Lisa stated with a disapproving glare. As Lisa was about to arrive, the Davidsons were making preparations. It took her three months to fulfill her commitment since she was such a busy woman. Melissa, Chloe, Kelly, and Greg were left to welcome Lisa after Jonh and Cindy went to Beijing to see Cindy's relatives.Sitting on the couch, the Davidson youngsters enjoyed a late-evening snack. It was obvious that Greg was acting strangely as he sat between his two sisters. Chloe was becoming heated and bothered thinking about her aunt while wearing brown track pants and a white tank top. Seeing her brother seated next to her, she reasoned that he would be a welcome diversion.Chloe lifted her breast, placed it on Greg's, and then seized his leg while he stared still at the television. "Come on, Kev; wanna have a roll-around before AuntyLisa gets here? Greg simply shook his head. "Nah, not in the mood; me and Johanna kind of had a little tiff, and I'm not so...yeah.Whatever," Chloe responded with a "Pfft! As her sister made advances toward her brother, Kelly, who was mindlessly flipping through a magazine, paid little attention. Chloe, however, sprang to life at the sight ofLisa emerging from the driveway and said, "She's here!" She informed the others with enthusiasm.As the whole family impatiently awaited their arrival,Lisa pounded on the door, and Melissa answered it.Lisa, clad in a form-fitting black dress that revealed a good deal of leg, removed her enormous sunglasses and grinned at her sister.By embracing her sister, Melissa expressed her joy at finally seeing her. Are you doing well? "Lois took a step back from Melissa, gave her a good once-over, and then remarked, "Hmm, I say a little better than you've been doing.Well, this is what a woman looks like after three kids. Of course you look amazing; not getting knocked up has done you wonders," Melissa said while gently slapping her sister's shoulder, causing Melissa to gasp. Take a look at your aunt, kids!After setting her suitcase down,Lisa approached Chloe, kissed her on the cheek twice, then repeated the same with Kelly.To Greg,Lisa turned her head and said, "My, my, my, look at how big and strong you are.Uh, yo, thanks," timid Greg muttered as he peered up at his aunt. Recalling the years they hadn't seen each other, he noticed that his aunt was still an inch or two taller, even with her high heels.Holding Greg firmly by the shoulders, she embraced him tightly and said, "Hmm, I always told your mother that you would grow up to be so big and handsome.Greg relished the sensation of his aunt's silky skin caressing his face. Memories of simpler times washed over him as he held onto his aunt's hand. Even after all these years, her scent of roses lingered.Greg, though, was aware that things had changed and that his aunt could offer him more than simply an embrace.***WhileLisa reclined on the sofa and the Davidsons occupied the couch, Greg sat on the far right of the couch, considerably apart from the others; he was still thinking about Johanna.Lois asked, "I must inquire, but I must know: where are the two newcomers who resided with you?""“I’m so sorry for not notifying everyone,” Melissa added with a hint of regret. “But I assure you, they are both true-blue Davidson family members now. I assure you, they will keep the family's situation a secret."I had no ideaJonh had such a thing for transvestites,"Lisa scoffed. "Why did he leave and then return to you all? ""Well," Melissa said after a little pause to gather her thoughts. "Joseph and I drifted apart; we wanted different things; that happens to every couple." He left, met Cindy, and they were married. Because Jonh loves both his old and new families very much, we helped Cindy adjust to the new way of life in secret, and she did a fantastic job. While Charles did participate, he was never really "incorporating Kelly's comment, "Really, really into it,""Right," Melissa responded. "He was never fully involved, and plus he had real college options, so we let him go.Lois expressed her acceptance while looking at her fingernails.Ha, college options," Chloe said. "I'm so fortunate that I graduated high school just before my eighteenth birthday; that's how I managed to pass; I cheated the principal.Tee-hee-hee,Lisa mused. "That was actually really smart; you went right for the top and got what you wanted.""Well, yeah, I suppose," Chloe said with a flush on her face."Now, tell me what you've all been doing, and I think you know what I mean by 'doing'."Well, I'm doing the same old stuff," Melissa nonchalantly stated, shrugging her shoulders. As usual, I bring over some meatheads, utilize them, and mistreat those lads.Kelly gently hit her mother on the shoulder. "You forgot to add that you make all the guys call you'momand mama' when you fuck with them."In an uncomfortable manner,Lisa chuckled and turned to Kelly, asking, "So, are you still with that bum? What's his name, Rover? ""It's Roger," Kelly responded. "Oh, I see what you did there, calling him Rover. I will let you know that he is a very smart man.You, darling, tell me what you've been doing, Lisa said to Chloe as she ignored Kelly's remark.Well," Chloe said, her face flushed and her chin down. "Me and Rex are back together. "You are all aware of Rex; he is that enormous, tall, muscular black man, and our relationship has been going splendidly.Greg exhaled. "That's funny, Chloe; we all know you're still pining for Dad."Saying, "Shut up, you don't know me! Ha, we all know you're still pining for that flat-chested old bitch! You have been limp for days!" Chloe threw a pillow at her brother.Without displaying any symptoms of anger, Greg rose to his feet and turned to face his aunt. "Sorry everyone, I gotta go to sleep. I got, um, I think I gotta go to work early. Nice seeing you, Aunt Lisa." Gr climbed the stairs while his family observed in silence. Lisa lowered her voice. "What has happened to that dear boy? He didn't even make any advances towards me; does he know I'm only here for one night? Sobs escaped Melissa's lips. "I'm not sure if he knows, and his distress—it's all over this one girl—well, I should say woman; she's an older woman, and she's been piling on the pressure a little.That's just too much for a dear boy like him to handle."I agree; he's just not been himself lately," to which Chloe said, "But never mind that," while playing with her lip gloss. "How about we bitches have some fun, eh?Now stop right there, Missy, Lisa admonished. "I think you all know my policy on that type of sex.""Yep," confirmed Melissa, "our father tried forcing us to do it with each other, and it was simply, well, inLisa's own words, "icky.""It was really gross and sticky,"Lisa chuckled. She covered her face with her palm as she controlled her laughter. After a while, she spoke out, explaining that she wanted to visit her sister and nieces, even if it may sound strange to you, the First Family of Incest. I really hope it's okay."Did you hear what I'm saying? You know what? It would be lovely to just chat; my pussycat is already exhausted. I agree with you.Before retiring to their separate beds, the four women engaged in lighthearted small talk and shared laughter. It was late, and everyone had gone back to their rooms—with the exception of one. Greg Davidson awoke slowly, confused about how he had come to consciousness.He lifted his eyes to the sky, felt a warm familiarity, and beheld a woman perched on top of him. His vision blurred as he focused on her, but he recognized her immediately by the scent—that familiar rose scent."Hi there, Greg,"Lisa said softly as she rode her nephew. The moonlight cast a blue glow over the bedroom, casting a hypnotic glow on his aunt's hair as she bopped her body off his enormous member.Rub your eyes, Greg. "Right on, right on," you said in agreement.As his aunt pressed her fingers into his toned chest and her knees around his sternum, he could feel the pressure."So, you're asking me to wear rubber?" Greg said it in a low, sleepy voice. ""No need.""Oh, you're taking medication or something, right? """Greg, I'm not."His voice slightly rose as he said, "Oh, ok, then you probably have some sort of protection." He couldn't help but laugh in self-consciousness, adding, "I'm not an expert in these sorts of things."She lowered her face to meet his, placed her index finger on his lips, and stated slowly and clearly, "My dear, I am unprotected."Greg spoke out, his eyes widening in surprise. "Hey, hold on a second, no protection?" Absolutely not. Although I have feelings for you, I am not sure this is acceptable.AsLisa kissed the bridge of her nephew's nose, she said, "Don't tell me, don't tell me you don't want me."Greg couldn't say a word since he was so absorbed in looking into his aunt's eyes.Greg, my darling Greg. Before you experienced all those wild desires and the filthy incest, whose lady did you think about? "Lois waited for Greg to reply before continuing, but she had the answer in her head.Yes, that has always been me. That's correct. Oh, I am the one you have been longing for. The one I found in my bag while searching for my frilly underwear; the one you embraced the most; the one you gazed at the most.Greg swallowed hard and said, "But, come on, this is kind of bad, you know." "I am not sure I desire a""Hush, don't think about it; just feel it," his aunt said as she reapplied her finger to his lips.Moving in closer to Greg's face, she rubbed her forehead against his while murmuring into his mouth as if she were speaking directly to his spirit.Are you familiar with my story? Next, I'll fill you in on my husband. Greg, I'm not getting any younger, and he and I have different desires. But the thing is, I want what he has—the money, the extravagance, and a child of my own—but he won't give it to me, so I'm going to ask you for it. He's a rich, wealthy man, but he's also careless.In spite of her warnings, Greg said nothing to stop his stunning aunt from seducing him; he was becoming more aroused by the second.She beckoned for a kiss, calling out for one on the lips.Greg kissed her nervously while pulling his lips tight."No, no, no, Greg, not like that. What I desire is a kiss from a man. I was hoping you could help me with it."AsLisa felt an intense thrill run through her body, her nephew Greg passionately kissed the back of her head and inserted his tongue down her neck.Greg leaned in to feel his cock sink deep intoLisa, who shifted her head back and arched her back as he caressed her legs and saw his aunt step delicately on top of him.Greg was utterly engrossed in the moment, completely oblivious to any potential consequences. He delicately moved his hands from her legs to her toned posterior, reminiscing about the times his aunt would bend over and he would steal a quick peek. He had always wished for more, and now his wish was being granted as he rocked and creaked in bed with his own aunt.Lois seized his hands and guided them to her breasts as he touched her ass. He cupped and squeezed his aunt's round, appetizing tits, and he let out a huge moan of pleasure as he felt his aunt's nipples.Greg, who was appreciating the delicate curves ofLisa's bust, felt her forcefully place her hands on his chest; he drew his hands away from hers, and she persisted in riding him.For sure, absolutely! As she swayed on his member,Lisa exclaimed, "Yes, yes, yes! ""She rocked more and more, her speed increasing, and Greg felt an overwhelming surge of energy that he had never experienced before, not even with his mother and sisters.In a word, yeah! Indeed, she was incredibly near. "Yeah, my goodness, yeah! Gosh, gosh! Of course! She glanced at Greg, clenched her jaw, and grinned right before she climaxed.Oh my goodness! Oh my! Sure, I'm right there; in fact, I'm—oh, yes! Of course! Of course! Of course! Of course! I know! Wow, wow, wow, my, my, my—that's a mouthful!As Greg stood up, his aunt removed his cock and stood by him, smiling. Greg returned the grin.In response, AuntLisa felt a shift in Greg's countenance as she touched her stomach.Oh my goodness, oh my goodness, oh my goodness, oh my goodness, dear God! No way, this is not going to happen."It's done; thank you, Greg.""Oh my god, absolutely not! ""Oh wait, ah-ha, there's no way I, you know, I can't have; people try that shit for months before it works; it ain't going to work on one try," Greg thought to himself as his brain snapped back into action.Poof! "Lisa shook her head and pouted. Who told you? Nobody. Consider it a family heritage; all it takes is one shot for someone of your caliber.Greg, in a state of profound astonishment, put his hands behind his neck, stared at his aunt while she remained clothed, and attempted to collect his thoughts. "I can feel it,Lisa muttered to him, returning her gaze to her stomach as she massaged once more. "It's already inside me."Before leaving the room, she glanced at her nephew one more time before pulling the door handle.***In the guest room,Lisa was getting ready to leave the Davidson house early, so she reached for her phone and dialed."It'sLisa, actually. Everything went according to plan. What a remarkable individual; he truly is exceptional. I got it; I expected you to say that. No way,Jonh; I won't be around when you get home, so your charms won't work on me. Alright then. You can stop stressing about her now that he's mine. Alright then. As farewell.Kelly, the middle kid, was the first to wake up that morning in the Davidson family. She wore a worn-out white tank top and form-fitting black boyshorts, and her glossy black hair was tied in a ponytail. The bronzed beauty had a trim figure. Before she knew it, someone was pounding on the door as she went about her first-floor routine, checking mail and getting coffee.She had no idea anybody was dropping by, so Kelly was taken aback. The family would have been informed in advance if somebody had planned to pay them a visit. She cautiously approached the door after hearing another rap.Unbeknownst to her, a man she had never seen before appeared as she opened it. The man's appearance shocked Kelly; he appeared to be in his 60s or older, around 5 feet 8 inches tall, with a pale white complexion, thin, thinning gray hair, and a Mingght of about 160 pounds. His wrinkles and general state of decay added to his gloomy aspect. His remarkably powerful and toned physique belied his elderly and feeble appearance; his arms were slender and veiny, and he had enormous quadriceps muscles. The man's attire consisted of a white pair of sneakers, beige shorts, and a polo shirt in blue.At first sight, Kelly mistook him for a wandering elderly guy who had stumbled into that spot. She looked at the politician and asked, "Can I help you? "His face lit up with a little smile. In a low, ragged voice, he wiped his mouth and uttered, "Fuck yeah, you could; fuck me, you could." He had covered his mouth to conceal the disgust he felt from staring at her; her exposed legs, shorts with camel toes, and protruding nipples would have aroused any man, regardless of age.She attempted to push the elderly pervert away, repulsed by his approaches. "Uhh, I think you got the wrong house; go on, get going, or I'll call my dad."Following his remark, "Hee-hee-hee, little girl, your father has no chance against me," he charged her, embraced her, and began tormenting her body."Eek! Get the fuck off me! Dad! Dad! Help, I got this old man touching me! Dad! "Laughing to himself,Jonh, the family patriarch and a 6'2" tanner, descended the stairs and said, "Hahaha, Kelly, that's no way to treat your grandfather.Kelly said, "My what?" as the old guy went beneath her clothes and grabbed her behind.Let her go, Dad; she's dating Roger; you know what he's like.With a release, he distanced himself from her. "I was only playing. "You tight little tease, you would be on the floor by now if I were being serious.As Kelly straightened her shorts, she sent a piercing glance at her dad. "Whoa, wait, this fucking perv is your dad!? "Joseph confidently approached him, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Yes, he is." "This is Leonard George Davidson, and he is your grandfather."The 64-year-old Irish-American entrepreneur Leonard George Davidson spent his formative years in the Big Apple and enjoyed a life of extreme opulence. He had a prior marriage to Maria Suvari-Davidson, a Greek lady who was the mother ofJonh and Roger; however, they divorced followingJonh's marriage to Melissa. Since Leonard was so eager to follow in his son's incestuous footsteps, the marriage eventually ended.Though he was far into his senior years, Leonard behaved like a lusty twenty-something, displaying a brazen, arrogant, and chauvinistic mentality. Also, he would say some quite offensive things, but his youth would allow him to get away with it."How are you doing, Joe? Still with that tasty Chinese b*tch? ""Yes, Dad,Jonh said. "I'm doing well, and so are you; you've been keeping in shape.Fuck yeah, you gotta keep those bitches in line.Huh, is that? Eek! Grandpa! " Chloe, a curvy woman in black pajama pants and a tight black top, shirked as she hurried down the stairs to welcome her grandfather."Come here," he ordered her. He encircled her in a massive bear hug, placed his hands on her firm, juicy behind, felt her very deeply, and rubbed his chest against her plush, velvety breasts all at once.It was Kelly who questioned her father about whether Chloe had met him previously."Oh yeah, but he's been far too busy to visit us regularly, and he only wanted to visit you girls when you turned eighteen.""Fuck yeah," Leonard said under his breath as he caressed his grandchild. "I have been unable to pay you a visit, Kelly, for the past decade and a half due to the lack of a single day off! But now that I'm retired, are you not fucking? Fuck! "In between roughhousing with Chloe's ass, he planted a passionate kiss on her cheeks. "Remember when you and your father came over to New York to visit me? Bitch, that will be nothing to what I do to you now; hmm, I want you in that fuckin bedroom right now, you hot fuckin bitch!""Whoa, whoa, whoa, Dad, we got something for you, so ease up with her!"Leonard released Chloe and performed a physical flex. "Come on, Son, you know me; I can go for fucking hours!""Yes, Dad, I remember you saying that, but trust me on this, you will like this surprise."Leonard slapped Chloe hard on the behind and then pointed his index finger at her, saying, "Oh, fine." "You better keep that pussy warm for me, you big fuckin bitch."Chloe hopped over to the sofa while laughing.As Melissa stood by her daughter Kelly in her pink bathrobe, she nodded and said, "You surprised?""Yeah, the guy is a fucking pig; you see how he was all over me? Even though I am aware of the nature of our family, at least say hello in advance!""He's always been like that; he likes to be very hands-on with women, even outside of this house.""He's like that always!?""Always has been.""Even before he knew about all the incest stuff!?""Oh my gosh, you wouldn't believe his reaction when I told him about it. He jumped right in. You should see the way he welcomes me." Melissa walked over to him, smiled, and said, "Leonard!"Without caring that the woman's daughters and ex-husband were standing there, watching him, Leonard sunk into a deep grin, firmly grasped her hips, and half-made out with her, running his fingers through her short, curly black hair and grinding himself against her well-aged body.He caressed her wet legs with his palm. "Oh, I missed your fuckin hot body for so long; even if it's gotten a bit more mature, fuck me, bitch, oh yes, look how hard you got me, fuck, bitch, get to the fuckin bedroom now!""I think Cindy andJonh have something for you; let's talk about this on the couch."Leonard softened his distance from her. "Huh, this must be something good, because you bitches owe me a lot of fucks if it's not, got that?""We got that," the three ladies murmured in chorus.***Sitting on the armrest of her man's chair wasJonh's wife Cindy, a stunning Chinese woman with long legs dressed in a white bathrobe; the rest of the family was gathered around the lounge area, whereJonh was reclining.Leonard went right down to business following some light family banter. "Ok, what's the big surprise you called me here for?"The question, "Dad, what was the first thing you said when you first saw Cindy?" came out ofJonh's mouth as he stared at his father and then at his wife."I want one."After returning from Beijing yesterday,Jonh prodded Cindy on the knee, and she got to her feet and left the room. "Hahaha, your memory is impressive. Yes, Dad, that was exactly what you said. So, me and Cindy have just come back from Beijing; we came back yesterday, and we got you 'one.'""Dad, I remember you telling me how much harder it is for you to pick up women since you've gotten older—ever since Mom left you, in fact. Women kind of think of you as a sugar daddy, someone they can just rubb andtug and get nice things from; you know the kind.""Those prissy fuckin New York bitches treat me like a fuckin baby! They don't even think I'm a man! Well, you know how I treat women, and after one night with me, those bitches don't want any of this! Fuck them! Fuck dating; I want another fuckin wife for some nightly fucks! One that doesn't fuckin talk back, one that—""Whoa, whoa, whoa, Dad, settle down, settle down. I listened to what you said, so get yourself ready, because she is your new wife!"Anticipation filled the air as all eyes scanned the corridor. A lady emerged from a room on tiptoe a few seconds afterward. A wide, erotic grin spread across Leonard's face the moment he laid eyes on her. She was a stunning Chinese woman in her forties, standing at 5 feet 4 inches tall with long, fine black hair, sensual oriental characteristics on her face, smooth, creamy skin, little, round breasts, and a strong, flat posterior. A glamorous black ball gown and flat heels were her attire.Cindy followed closely after as she casually walked over to the family. "Hello, it's a pleasure to meet you. My name is Lei Ming. I am forty-five years old. I was born in," she said with an accent as she glanced at Leonard, smiled, and took a big breath."Enough, enough, enough; we don't need to hear all that," Leonard said. "This is so fuckin great! Oh wow, I love this! Good god, you're fuckin sexy.""She has a twelve-year-old daughter; I think that's important to know,"Jonh said."Oh, well, fuck, we'll turn her into a spoilt American brat! I'll treat her well; no problem there."Then Lei grinned and nodded. Lei said, "Thank you very much." She and her daughter had always wanted the affluent American lifestyle, and this was the primary motivation for her agreeing to the marriage.Is she aware of the family? Melissa wanted to know."She gets it," Cindy remarked. "She has no problem with it."Then Leonard massaged his hands. "Great! This is so freaking great! Ok, before I get myself too excited, I have to establish ground rules."Leonard rose from the couch and went over to Lei. He locked eyes with her, leaned in close, rested his chin on her shoulder, delicately tucked her hair behind her ear, and placed his hands on her lower back.He spoke loudly to her in an authoritative manner, "Listen, bitch, I'm going to say this all once because I don't repeat myself. I want our bedroom sex to go like this: you go to the fuckin bed whenever I say, remember that, whenever I fuckin say you fuckin go, you fuckin go. I don't give a fuck what you're doing; you drop it and get in that fuckin bedroom."Kelly found Leonard's speech to be unexpected and thought he had a strong sense of entitlement.He kept going. "Next, go to the nearest bathroom, get naked, shower, dry yourself, and walk to the bedroom, still naked, and when you get there, you stand and wait for me. I don't care how long you have to wait; you wait there, buck fuckin naked, standing there, waiting for me as long as I want, then I walk in and fuck you as hard as I want, got that bitch?"With an iron-grip claw, he seized her right ass-cheek, causing her to wince. "In the bedroom, it's all about me. You have sex with me, for me! I'm not going to lick your pussy or rub your g-spots; I'm going to stick my dick in you and take as long as I want! Got it? Your whole point in being here is to give me pleasure. And the word 'no' doesn't exist in the bedroom; I hope you can handle it, because you better fuckin should!" He slapped her hard on the back and sat back down on the couch, his face flushed with rage.Leonard remained seated, his anger visible in the tight stillness that enveloped the room."I'll give her a tour," Cindy whispered softly."Ha, nice one, Dad!" wasJonh's only word after Cindy and Lei departed."Nice one?" Kelly interjected. "He abused her!""That? Nah, he was just setting ground rules; it's no big deal, right, Dad?"The b*tch needs to be humble, Leonard said with composure."Dad!""Oh, Shells, just relax," Chloe remarked. "He's just being himself.""Umm, being an abusive jerk to a woman he had just met? I guess that's ok; yeah, sure, whatever," Kelly agreed.Leonard cocked his head around the room, seeming perplexed, and then there was a little period of stillness. "Hey, where's the boy, Greg?"Sobs escaped Melissa's lips. "He left; he's got his own place now."His fiancée Johanna: "Oh, with that pale bitch?""No, by himself.""Ok, enough with this PG-13 bullshit; let's get down to some fucking! What have you got for me?" Leonard slashed his hands and roared, "Ah..."We got the room with the hot tub, Melissa thought to herself."Fuck that! I've had bitches in my hot tubs for years; I got sick of it. Give me something new.""Oh!" Melissa exclaimed, hitting her on the forehead. "I almost forgot; the roombed is open.""What the fuck is that?""It's something we've been working on for years. It's hard to explain. Hmm, how can I put this? It's a room that is a bed.""A room that is a bed? I have no clue what that is, but fuck yeah! Let's go there."For Chloe, the question was whether or not she could invite Rex.Asking, "Is he the black kid?" Leonard responded."Yeah, he lives down the street, just twenty minutes away.""Nope, no way."Kelly made a dismissive face and said, "What!?" "That is so racist.""What!? How is that racist? I just don't want to be upstaged. How is that fuckin racist? Is having a big cock now a bad thing? What? How is that a bad thing? That's like the best fuckin stereotype ever, fuck! That's not racist!"Chloe winked at her dad and replied, "That's alright; I prefer Daddy anyway."."Okay, okay," Melissa said. "So all of us are in for the roombed?"Kelly stood up and stated, "I'm not doing it; I'm in a relationship already; gangbanging is not my thing." The rest of the family agreed with her, but she."Fuck," Leonard said, crossing his arms and walking away. "My son will be accompanying me, and we have the two Asian ladies, including the big one, Melissa; however, I must first warm up."After rubbing his hands together and whistling, Leonard beckoned to Lei and said, "Bitch, bedroom, now."***As the family waited on Lei and Leonard to complete setting up the roombed, they were on the second level.Jonh, whose mission it was to find his father, was aimlessly roaming the bedroom. Approaching the bedroom on the far left, he could make out soft groaning sounds.Asking, "Dad?" he pounded on the door. "Dad? The room is open. Are you busy? Dad? Oh fuck it, I'm coming in."As soon asJonh entered the room, he noticed his father and Lei lying on the bed, their positions somewhat peculiar. As Lei lifted her legs into the air, his dad positioned himself on top of her, his member inserted deep into her. Surprisingly, he showed no signs of exhaustion as he slowly pumped himself into her. In stark contrast, Lei appeared to be sweating profusely from head to toe as Leonard entered and exited her, her face contorting into an expression of excruciating agony."Wow, Dad, you're really going at her! Wow. So, how is she?""Great, fuckin great find, Joe, so great. It's so good to know that whenever I have a tough day, I can let some steam off on this bitch, and I will, each and every fuckin day. I can take this bitch to those fucking functions, and look at how jealous those fucks get when they see my hot Asian wife. They will know she is putting out; this is great, Joe.""You're welcome, Dad."Averting his gaze from Lei, Leonard cocked his head to meetJonh's. "Hee-hee, hey, Joe, I think I broke this bitch in good.""I'm impressed that, at your age, you still have that amount of stamina."He pivoted toward her and seized her bust. He quickened his thrust and made her groan in a high-pitched voice. "I thought it would be easy, huh? A rich old fuckin man you need to fuck for five minutes before he goes to sleep? That ain't me, bitch; I own my women!""See these muscles, bitch? I work out so I can put women like you in their place! Huh? Feel this big dick in you? They don't call me "Iron Lenny" just because I sell that stuff; it's because I got a cock like one!""Ok, Dad, we better get to the room."Leonard removed his privates.

"Come on, let's head to that room right now," he stated.She took a few long breaths and inquired, "Do I wear clothes?""No, I'm naked, so you're naked, so come now, bitch."Fearfully, Lei strode pastJonh and followed Leonard out of the room while covering her breasts and vagina with her hands.***There was a naked old guy and a naked Chinese lady standing next to the stairs, but no one in the Davidson family batted an eye.With an "Ok, let's go," Melissa addressed the family.Chloe and Kelly trailed after Lei as they climbed two massive flights of stairs."Hey, Shells, do you notice how Dad acts around Grandpa?""Totally, he's acting like a little kid, like his dad's his hero or something. I guess your parents do make you feel like you're a kid, no matter how old you get.""Yeah, I noticed; it's kind of embarrassing to watch Dad act like that. I'm so used to him being the man.""What do you think of her butt, too flat?" Kelly queried, shifting the focus to Lei.Chloe touched Lei's behind with her index finger and remarked, "Feels good and looks good; very nice; maybe better than mom's." "Hmm, I don't think so." She admitted that compared to their fantastic butts, Lei wasn't terrific, but she continued, "But anyway...""T-thank you?" whispered Lei.Chloe spoke the words "I think you'll fit in well." "Just gotta work on that gas tank, I mean, damn bitch! You are already sweating!"After giving a courteous nod in response, Lei continued walking.They reached the third level in due time. Melissa discovered another, smaller stairway in the area she entered through the closest door.A frustrated Leonard moaned, "Oh no, more stairs?""Too much for you, Dad?""Maybe for my new bitch," he remarked, gesturing toward Lei, who had gone through a plethora of physical exercises in his brief day.A small, crescent-shaped room with white carpeting and wallpaper was entered by the Davidsons as they ascended the stairs in a single line. In front of an oval-shaped chamber that was white, there stood a tall white man. Appearing to be in his thirties, he sported a dapper black coat, crisp white shirt, dark pants, black shoes, and a pork pie hat to match.He demanded to know, "Who the fuck is that?" from Leonard.Answering, "That's the attending of the house," Melissa said. "You want to explain the rules to us, Joachim?""Yes," he said with an eerie, cold tone. Here you can see the roombed and the intense sex chamber. We built it to be as hard and stimulating as possible, so we put it on top of the house at a little elevation of sixty feet, where the air is slightly thinner, and the combination of low air pressure and cramped quarters makes for a very hot room. Now I'll show you the layout of the roombed."Should we pay attention to every word?" Gripes Chloe.With a single expressionless look, he continued, "Yes," before continuing, "the roombed is a six-sided room with the walls made out of the finest mattresses, all Grand King quality." On top of the padded ceiling, you'll find these identical mattresses spread out on the floor. Alright, let's turn to the rules.Everyone in the family was taken aback when Joachim shifted slightly to the left of the door, kicked the wall, and unveiled a little panel situated at the bottom-left of the door: "This is the exit." Incredibly, the panel resembled a cat flap.Joeachim spoke to the family in a serious tone, warning that members would be forced to crawl out of the group if they were coerced into sexual submission. Anyone remaining in the room at the end of the game wins. To review, you all go in and attempt to sexually submit each other; whoever is too exhausted to keep going has to crawl out. Get it?"As they braced themselves for the roombed, the Davidsons nodded in agreement, sensing the tension in the air."You should all get naked too; it gets pretty hot in there," Joachim said.AsJonh, Chloe, Melissa, and Cindy undressed, Kelly took a step back. Leonard gawked at the attractive ladies, especially Cindy's toned, all-over gorgeous physique, which he had never seen in her naked state before."Alright," Joachim said, removing a key from his pocket and unlocking the door. "Now you can get a feel for the roombed."Melissa cautiously reached for the doorknob and, with her family standing by her side, cautiously entered the room.Upon entering, everyone immediately covered their eyes since the room was so starkly white.A luminous whiteness enveloped the entire room, from the plush, padded surface to the large, padded walls and even the layered ceiling. The aforementioned white layer concealed the strobe lighting, which was well-lit in the space. It was large and futuristic-looking, like something out of a science fiction film.As its name suggested, the roombed was actually a room that doubles as a bed, and the family gawked in wonder at its enormous mattress-like structure.Joseph silently moved up to Lei, slipped up behind her, and seized her wrists firmly as the door shut behind them. The Davidsons then began to assess each other, considering which of them they would like to accompany on their journey.Joseph jackhammered his cock into her ass in an unanticipated move, interrupting her before she could continue her statement.In startled stillness, the family watched as he rammed his cock deep into her, pulling her arms and creating a high-pitched cry of anguish as he pounded himself in and out of her with an expressionless, soulless face.After 10 seconds of nonstop fucking, he finally cummed on her behind, released her, and watched as she crumpled on the floor.He smirked and said, "You're out, Lei. You better crawl out now."WhileJonh was grinning ear to ear at getting the first elimination, the Davidsons watched as Lei crawled to the exit, opened the panel with her head, and departed the chamber like a shamed animal."You!"Jonh exclaimed as he met Chloe's gaze. In a somewhat delicate spear-tack, he lowered his daughter to the ground. He then leaned in close to kiss Chloe on the cheek; in response, she seized him by the back of the head, drew him close, and had a full-on makeout session with her father.Oh, my goodness, my goodness! "Kiss me, kiss me!" she commanded as she passionately kissed him. You must adore me, Daddy.""Daddy loves you, baby; he loves you.""Uh oh! Chloe felt a chill go down her spine as she felt her father's embrace, and she reached for his penis in a flash, inserting it into her own body.As Chloe andJonh playfully tumbled around on each other, Leonard, Melissa, and Cindy observed from a distance."You ladies, I've got you covered, huh?" Leonard made a low grunt."Seems that way," Melissa shrugged.To start, Melissa, stand on me. Then, Cyntho—or whatever you are—may go ahead and do the same. Got it?"He responded with a wide, sinister smile, and they both gave him the silent treatment.Leonard firmly seized Melissa by the shoulders and lowered her to her knees before raising his hard cock in his left hand and bringing it up to her face."Go on, put some moisture on it, bitch."Melissa licked and swallowed Leonard's enormous member, utilizing the skill and knowledge she had acquired from satisfying many men, as her thick, juicy lips enveloped it and she began to suck his cock. Leonard trembled."Yeah, yeah, bitch, just like that, fuck yes."As Chloe witnessed her mother giving her grandfather a blowjob, she couldn't help but exclaim, "Ohhh, ahh, ooh.""Do you want that?" "Then continue to observe your mother sucking your grandfather while I warm up in my good girl's pussy, alright?"Jonh inquired.She smiled broadly and said, "Yes, Daddy!" on her face. While her mother engaged in oral sex with her grandfather, she nestled her chin on her father's shoulders and stroked her hands over his back.In an effort to exhale, Melissa yelled out, "Ahhh!" as Leonard removed his member from her mouth. However, Leonard had other ideas. With a firm grip on her short, tightly curled hair, he reinserted his member. Inserting himself more inside her, Leonard forcefully thrust his pelvis into her face.Leonard forced Melissa to go towards the floor as he pushed his bulk forward, his penis still in her mouth. Melissa was severely beaten; he continued to push her until he sat on her back with his genitalia in her mouth. Melissa smacked Leonard's knee to show her surrender, her cheeks becoming crimson as she realized there was no way out of her jam."Ah,"Jonh said with a sense of pride. "The classic skull fuck, that's my dad for you."After Leonard kindly removed his member from her mouth, he stood tall and proud over her. He let the saliva she had applied to him fall onto her weary body."Please, get down on your hands and knees," Leonard shouted across the room. "Crawl on out."Crawling out of the room, she moaned and dropped down on all fours.Leonard made fun of Melissa's behind as she left the room, saying, "Go on, get, get!" in an embarrassing move."Grandpa's strong," Chloe said in wonder."Stronger, then your daddy?"She confidently kissed her father on the lips and said, "Oh no, no!" before adding, "No one is stronger than my dad.""Hmm, good girl."Cindy was Leonard's next target as he massaged his cock. "You're next, bitch."Shoving her against the cushioned wall, he took her by the shoulders. She was caressed by his rough, perspiring hands as he tenderly kissed her on the neck."Ohhh yes, Asian bitches skin feels so good, ohh fuck yes."Leonard nipped at her genitalia with agony as he came up behind her, grabbed her breasts, and sucked.She grimaced in agony and delight at Leonard's aggressive strategies, exclaiming, "Ah, ah!""That's right, bitch, take it, take it!""Ahh, ah, yes."In order to expose her pussycat, Cindy opened her legs apart. "Inside me, yes?"While clinging to the walls, he raped the pussycat of his daughter-in-law and inserted his cock into her, uttering, "I can certainly see why my son adores you."Leonard may have been famously strong-willed, but after having sex with three consecutive women, he was beginning to fatigue. Because of this, Cindy chose to speed things up. While shimmying up and down, left and right, she gripped onto his shoulders.At first, Leonard was beaming; he was enjoying watching her relax her body on him. The tightness in his chest finally made him understand her intentions.Leonard, seeing that she was attempting to exhaust him, wasted no time in launching into his devastating finale. Seizing her right inner thigh, he lifted it up.Under his breath, he yelled out, "Bitch!" after her. "I'm going to give it to you hard, bitch!""Ahh!" Cindy scowled.Leonard, equipped with a successful strategy, thrust his cock into her immediately following the following actions: grabbing her by the neck, pressing her knee against the wall, and positioning her right leg over his shoulder.When he yelled out, "Ahh, ahh! Ahh!!!" Cindy started yelling in pain."Fuck, fuck, take it, you fucking bitch!" He continued thrusting forcefully for one whole minute, then produced a come on her chest.Clinging to her right leg, Cindy collapsed to the floor. With his hands resting on his thighs, Leonard was unable to move due to the roombed and was gasping for air."Crawl," he told her. "This elderly white man is eager to see you wiggle that adorable posterior out the door."With a smile on her face, she obeyed his command and wiggled her adorable behind out of the room.Leonard approached his son and granddaughter, understood there was only one remaining combination, and promptly dismissed the idea. "No, no, no way; I ain't joining this; that would be too gay."In a raucous manner, he approached the door and pounded on it. "Come on, I'm done; let me out!"You are aware of the location of the exit, Joachim said."Fuck, you expect me to crawl?""It's the only way out, unless you want to stay."After immediately considering his options, Leonard turned to his son and granddaughter. "Fuck!" he exclaimed as he sank beneath the small panel, entangled his legs and arms, and then chugged away.Joseph and Chloe were the only ones still inside the room."Harder, Daddy," Chloe said with a groan. "Fuck me, Daddy, fuck me hard. Ohhh, yes, Daddy, you're the best."The heat radiating from his daughter was palpable toJonh. He swiveled around to allow her to get on top of him."You like this baby?""Oh, Daddy, I love it! I love it!"Joseph raised his hands and speared his nails into his daughter's perspiration-soaked bosom.As her father touched her privates, she covered his hands with hers. "Soooo, good Daddy, oh god, oh god, fuck, oh yes, you're the best fuck ever!"After giving his daughter the all-clear, he reached up and grabbed a large grip of it with both hands, reaching all the way to her ass.Tightly, he squeezed. "Oh wow, you got such a great butt; my baby girl has the best butt I ever felt!"Gesturing from scowl to smile, she seemed somewhat annoyed. "T-thanks, Daddy."Joseph released her from his grasp, took her arms, drew them down, brought her face to his, and said in a passionate voice, "My darling, I long to hear your declaration of love for me. Express it, for it will bring me immense joy.""I love you. I love you more than anything.""More, more, more; simply speak your heart out; go absolutely bonkers for me; I want to hear it, baby."She drew a long breath, met her father's gaze, and spoke hastily. "I love you more than anyone; you are my everything; I want you so bad; I want you inside me; I want you outside me; I want you inside and outside me; I want you here, there, everywhere; fuck, I never want to leave your side! I want you with me everywhere; I want you as my father and as my lover. I need you. I want you, Daddy. I need you! I need you more than anyone! Use me, have me, marry me, Daddy, take me, Daddy! I love you, Daddy! I love you!"The extreme heat in the room rendered Chloe speechless even though she was perspiring heavily.Joseph kissed her passionately after smirking and grabbing her. After that, he slid over, got his hands on her, and assaulted her with his cock.She yelled out in astonishment. "Oh, my god! Yes, yes, yes, yes!"Due to her extreme weariness and the combination of the room's heat and her own, she was experiencing an orgasmic level she had never previously felt.On the verge of climaxing,Jonh nearly said, "Fuck yeah, fuck yeah, baby, yes!"At his breaking point, he attempted to cum on his daughter's chest, but she firmly resisted his grasp and shrugged."No Daddy, No! Don't cum on me inside, please! I want it inside me."Joseph, who was shoved into her, felt his own daughter cumm inside before shrugging his shoulders.She reached her peak and cried out, "OH MY GOD! Oh, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!! DADDY YES!" as loud as she could. "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes...Oh god...Oh god...Yes..."They were both covered in perspiration, fluids, and ultra-taboo pleasure as they lay in the room's center."You want to stop, baby? End it? You want us to stop fucking?"Jonh inquired."Hmm, yeah, Daddy, I'm really tired.""So you quit?""Yeah, Daddy lets-""Yes! You hear that? She quit! I made her quit! I win! I win! I won!"Jonh yelled out in a quick, explosive burst of movement.To Chloe, her father's reaction seemed strange. "W-what? What do you win, Daddy?" she said."Huh? You don't know? The last person in the room is the winner; that's me! woo!"AsJonh took hold of her feet, he rolled her over. "Go on, on your knees; I ain't got all day."Sighing with disappointment, Chloe grudgingly dropped down on all fours, shot her father a glare, and crawled towards the door.Joseph teased his daughter as she left the room, rubbing her bottom with a playful foot. "Hahaha! Get on out!" he said. "I win, I win, wooo."She used her skull to pry open the door and then bolted out of the room, leaving justJonh standing.Whispering, "I won, I won, I won!" he briefly circled the arena in celebration. "Yes, yes, I did it. I did it."***"No two ways about it, Dad, I won. I was the last one there, and I won. We both got two eliminations, but I was the last one there, so I won.""What the fuck are you talking about, Joe? I fucked Lei first! So that elimination is mine; I got three, so I win.""That's not even part of the rules! I fucked Lei in the roombed; that elimination is mine! Either way, I was the last man there, so I win anyway.""Fuck that, I didn't get eliminated, so I won!"Leonard andJonh were arguing over the room's outcomes. They had entered the sauna room, which was divided into men's and women's sections, the only such rooms in the entire home."Ok, ok, ok, Dad, we're never going to agree, so let's let it rest. Hey, you had a good time, right?""The best fuckin time; I got to fuck some hot bitches, got a bitch to take home with me, plus I got to spend time with my son. Hey, you know what? Because you got me a take-home bitch, we can say you won at that roombed thing."Joseph said, "But I did win," and then he laughed. "I won; I won it."A group of naked Davidson women were lazing about in the women's sauna at the same time.Chloe was exhausted, mentally and physically, and lay face-down on the bench.Kelly worriedly glanced at her sister as her hair cascaded over her shoulders, revealing her perky tits."She ok? She is just lying there like a zombie.""Oh, you're familiar with your father," Melissa remarked. "He's always such a brute in the bedroom; he must have taken her to the limit."A gentle tap on the buttocks came from Kelly's sister. "Hey, are you alive?"Chloe grunted in response.As Melissa shrugged, "Oh, she'll be fine," the conversation broke off. "I'm just so happy that the roombed is a success! I can stick it to the Felix's if they ever come to visit."Cindy and Lei stood across from the three women. Holding her breasts aloft, Cindy searched for bite marks. The two women conversed in Mandarin, their native language."Oh my," Cindy said, "Mr. Leonard really took a bite out of my breast. I have great patience for this family of mine, but Mr. Leonard is such an ogre. I feel bad for you, Lei, having to marry such a man.""What on earth are you talking about?" Lei cut in."Well, you will be sleeping with that man; I don't envy you for that.""I think you have misunderstood me; I in fact love this family! "I adore the fact that Leonard is a man who acts like a man; he takes the initiative; he is certain of his desires and is able to achieve them."Cindy was taken aback; the response she had anticipated was completely counterproductive. Her question was, "What about the lifestyle?""A small sacrifice for a privileged life. Besides, though I do prefer Leonard, your husband really knows how to treat a woman the right way. Did you see how rough he was with me!? You are one lucky woman. Tomorrow could not come fast enough; I hear the apartment we will be living in is really lavish."Cindy kissed Lei on the shoulder and smiled reassuringly. "You will fit in just fine."Besides, "I'm marrying a man who's sixty-four years old," Lei said with a mischievous grin.

Loving Mother

Sitting at the same bar as last week, he did it again. Same beverage. Same expression of failure. This time, he remained in a different room at the same motel. Interestingly, he remembered a few faces, particularly the one who had attempted to confront him and the one who had charged him forty dollars simply to inform him that he was clueless about his search. I glanced across at the woman who had been leaning against the bar the entire time. From his previous encounter, it appeared as though she was constantly leaving the bar, either alone or with one of the two other women who appeared to be regulars. He had long since concluded that she was a prostitute, so he pretended not to be interested in her or have anything to offer her. Her presence was unbroken; therefore, it must have been a quiet night.
"Oh great, here she comes," he thought to himself.
"Hi."

As far as he could tell, she was a former stripper or porn actress. He couldn't recall the last time he saw her, even near one of their faint lights, much less so close to him. She smiled at him, and despite the apparent tension on her face, he could see the vitality of her eyes and the sincerity of her words.

"Hey."

"Welcome back."

She was wearing a jean skirt and a t-shirt with the bottom half cut off, revealing a seemingly toned stomach and legs that appeared to have spent a considerable amount of time walking and standing in high heels, as he examined her from head to toe.

"Do you see anything appealing?" she asked with a mischievous grin.

"Oh, umm... I'm sorry about that," he murmured rapidly, meeting her gaze.

Put it down. I'm rather accustomed to it, you know. "My name is Mindy," she said, reaching out her hand.

"Dylan," he said, greeting her with a handshake.

"Nice to finally meet you."

"You say that like you were looking forward to it."

The majority of the females are considered "food" in a setting like this. You seemed anxious, and I assumed you were going through a tough time. It was important for me to reach you before anyone else.

"Is the competition that serious here?"

"No," she said with a hint of amusement, "there are some who will genuinely use a man and rely on his emotions. I was hoping to have a conversation with you, but you disappeared without a trace.

"And you don't do that?"

"Discount me as a hooker with a soul; I've learned through personal experience that the person with whom you occasionally get into trouble is the one who will test you."

"Are you just trying to make me laugh? Things like these don't truly interest me.

With a roll of her eyes, she added, "Yeah, yeah, you're young and get all the bitches."

"I'm not really into that either."

Your misery is palpable, just like it was last week. I can't imagine the struggles you're facing. It couldn't hurt to get a little relief—something to temporarily distract you from your concerns, huh? No harm done," she nudged him.

"Slow night?"

"I don't care," Mindy said emphatically. In his opinion, she was not particularly ugly.

"I'm just saying a good release can do wonders."

He remarked, "I'm just not that interested," as he placed an order for another drink.

"Am I too old for you?"

"Aren't I too young for you?"

"No, you—how old are you?"

There are twenty-eight. Plus, you are much younger than that.

"Not too young for me at all."

Oh, really? Tell me your age.

"Young man, don't you know you're not supposed to ask a lady her age?"

"That old, huh?"

She gave him an amazed expression, and he was on the verge of laughing.

"You know, I can show you a few things, and manners are one of them."

"Not helping your case."

"I'm forty-three."

"Ah."

"So?"

I wouldn't call that old. However, it remains.

"So I'm too ugly, or not your type?"

"Ehh, I wouldn't say ugly, and you're pretty sexy."

"Come on, let's make something happen!"

"I'm still not that interested."

"Dylan, Dylan, Dylan," she moaned.

"Mindy, Mindy, Mindy."

"Is that all there is to it? You're young and probably not very well off." My rates are still a mystery to you.

"I'm sure you'll give me the pitch."

"I can work with you; if you don't have any money, I'm flexible like that—in other ways too."

"Money's not an issue."

"Sure, it isn't; that's why you're in this hood," chided her.

"I'm not here because it's cheap; I'm here because I was told it was a good start to find what I'm looking for."

"Maybe I can help."

"I doubt that."

"I've lived here a few years; I know people; I can show you around."

"You really are trying, huh?"

"I'm being serious!"

"Why would you help me?"

"You look like you could use a break or something, and I think you're kind of cute."

"Like, every other guy is cute."

No, I can understand why these men are bearing the financial burden. Ugh, there are those that I just want to drop.

"Then why don't you?"

This is impossible for me. Not only is there no work available to me, but I also cannot retire and get a 401(k).

"How long do you think you can do this?"

Time spent thinking I can and actual time spent actually doing it are very separate issues. This isn't something I enjoy doing; if I save up enough money, I'll do something else.

"And you want my donation to aid in your venture?"

Dylan, what would it take? Please, chat with me.

"Not tonight; I gotta stay focused."

Consequently, a raincheck? I see. Do you assure me?"

"Sure, I promise."

Very good. Would you like to buy me a drink to finalize our deal?"

"Really?"

"Consider it as a deposit for kitty cats. The fact that I am in pleasant company is enough to keep me around.

"Who said I wanted you here?"

"I can see it in your face; you're enjoying this conversation."

"You are the best person I've dealt with in this hole."

It was as if she had anticipated that you would comprehend; she reverted to her signature smile. "Yo, Kev, rum and coke, he got it."

After giving her the go-ahead, the man poured her a drink.

"So what do you want to do that's worth doing this for?"

"Something well worth it."

"What is it?"

"That's a private matter."

"Hey, I bought you a drink, so it's part of the deal."

"What? "Since when?"

"Since I said so, plus, that means I'm paying for your company, so you might as well talk."

His shit-eating grin was all she could do as she gazed at him.

"You're lucky you're cute."

"Uh-huh."

As she went to get her drink, he swiftly slipped it from her grasp.

She pouted and said, "That's unfair."

"We had a deal," he sang onstage.

All right! Finding my family is my number one priority.

"That pout is quite endearing, considering you are forty years old," he remarked to her as he handed her the beverage.

"Things became ruined with them... All I'm trying to express is that I would like for things to be made right.

To be sure, would you believe they would be interested in seeing you again?"

Even though I'm not sure, I will give it a go. It's our only option, isn't it?

"True."

Your intelligence is impressive. I am aware of the state of the economy, but surely there must be a more suitable location for you to relocate to than this."

He grinned. "I guess I might as well live here; no, I'm just here on business."

Your health will suffer if you never relax. At least a small bit of enjoyment of life is necessary while you're young. Seriously, it seems as though you become pregnant after a single night each time we cross paths.

"In your free time, what activities do you enjoy?" With the exception of sexual relations?

Fucking these guys isn't exactly a picnic. I enjoy having sex; believe me, this is unique. Even though I do get off occasionally, I prefer genuine sex. She gazed at her drink, her expression betraying her lack of interest in having sex. Drinking is enjoyable, to a certain extent. I watch TV and work at a strip club while I'm not here. It would appear that I am not very entertaining. She sighed and admitted that she was likely where she is now because of fun.

"I figured a chick like you would at least go clubbing."

"I'm too tired for that most of the time."

"Kev, give the lady another one," he said, "big day tomorrow."

"Don't forget your promise!"

"You'll have to earn it."

After returning to his adjacent motel room, Dylan turned on the TV, turned on the shower, retrieved his files, and gave them a quick once-over before getting ready to shower and crash for the night. It had been some time, and she was intriguing, so much so that he couldn't stop thinking about her even after she had gone to bed.

Aside from getting out of the hotel, everything was as usual. When progress seemed sluggish, he used the region as a base of operations to remove neighborhoods, businesses, and homes. To grab lunch, he pulled into a fast food place.

"Yes, mom," he responded via his phone.

"Dylan, how long are you going to do this?"

"Until I find what I need."

"But I'm here!"

"Now you are, since you weren't left as much as you thought you were."

Oh, Dylan, I've been here all along. Even though I wasn't the model mother, all you've known about me is what you've experienced thus far. To this day, you are my son.

"I don't think it works that way, or I won't allow it to—he's dead."

No matter what, I love you very much, and I'm content with my lot in life. This insanity must end, so please return home.

"No, I'll return once I finish," he declared as he got out of his vehicle. "You all kept the truth from me too long and told me too late."

It was against the law for me to say anything, Dylan, and I apologize very much. You are aware of your father's character.

"Yeah, I know how you are, too."

"I've wanted to tell you, Dylan!"

He then expressed his gratitude for the information.

"Was it a bad moment for you, swanky ride?" Mindy asked as her smile dwindled.

"I'm just arguing with my mom."

"Been there before."

It's a particularly vexing year for Audi. That's alright.

"I'm surprised it still has its wheels or hasn't been stolen yet."

The criminals are likely more intelligent than you think. Another shopping bill would be saved if someone stole it from me. For the life of me, I can't believe there are any more of these, at least not in this fresh form; if it were to be stolen, I bet it would be to repair one they wish had been stolen. Working at this hour? What on earth are you doing?

"No, I'm trying some of that fun you were talking about."

"How's that going?"

I still haven't uncovered any. Being a part of the fun makes it hard to find fun, she huffed.

He gave her a sidelong glance.

Aside from the glaringly obvious, I am not into the popular illicit stuff. Doing anything with a coworker, if you will, is not something that I find appealing. Surely no member of the Walmart family ever shops at Target?

A little chuckle escaped him. "C'mon, I'll buy you lunch."

As she made her way inside, she inquired, "Why are you suddenly being so nice?"

"Maybe I'm taking your advice, or maybe I've been nice the whole time."

"It sure isn't the second one."

“Listen, I said I would do that, didn't I? In the future, how many Johns have committed to using your services?

To be honest, I'm not too fond of scheduling appointments. I completely surprised the secretary.

His voice dripped with mirth. They placed their meal orders.

"Dude at the counter acts like he's never seen a hooker before."

No, he is aware. Just so you know, we don't use that term because it's degrading. I work as a performer.

"Funny, I thought it was the sucking of unwashed, hairy dicknballs that just got off work at the plant, back behind the bar, that was demeaning?"

Oh, she laughed and said, "That too."

"While you may provide amusement at the strip club, it seems highly improbable that you perform burlesque in the restroom." Hooker."

Her laughter filled the air. "If you had accepted my offer from last night, I might have demonstrated my erotic belly dancing to you."

"Yeah," he replied, arching an eyebrow at her.

"No, I was going to suck that dick, like the fountain of youth was in there, and throw this ass back, like I was trying to free hung chips from a vending machine."

He located the spotiest table and brought them their lunch, which made them both giggle.

"Can you actually belly dance?"

"Oh, curious about the hooker, eh?"

"I just don't see why you'd need such skills in your oldest profession."

"I learned burlesque when I started stripping."

"Then you threw your back out?"

No way! I don't think so; all these locals care about is watching me fuck the pole and shake these tits.

"Then cum all over them later on?"

Nothing at all; I was trained to be good at what you do. Lucky ones, nevertheless, come to me.

"Oh, I thought you had business cards."

She stated, "I like you," while laughing. "Most just think I'm being a bitch when I get snarky."

Everyone else is the same. Surely you would have given me some space by now.

She asked with a mischievous grin, "I showed you, didn't I?" thereafter. "So you still need a tour guide?"

"It depends on what your rates are."

"Sweetie, I'm off the clock."

"Fine."

"Admit it, I'm starting to grow on you."

"Don't risk everything," he said with a mischievous smile.

"So, what gave rise to the issues with mommy?" So you're a mommy boy, she teased.

Not at all. The only thing she wants is for me to stop acting like this "farce" and start doing something more productive with my time. This is significant, but she doesn't know it.

"Some sort of venture for the family business?"

"Something like that."

"You should be doing young and dumb shit at your age."

At your age, you ought to be acting more responsibly. I used to believe that adults had it all figured out and that being a child was the best. It has been enlightening.

Okay, sh*tfun;" I used to be really organized, but then I just wanted to have fun, and that was fine; I ended up doing things I never would have done otherwise. Yes, I did likely exaggerate a few things. Then it was about finding the silver lining. It was already too late when I recognized things weren't right. After the hallucinations go off, the rundown flat remains just that—a rundown apartment—with no friends and no support. You can choose the burned freebase that you want to put on a spoon.

Who knows? Maybe you could even publish a book. In a way, it improved you, didn't it?"

It worked. I felt utterly disconnected from the outside world; here I am, solitary in a shack as a stripper or hooker.

"No friends?"

"The friends you could make aren't always long-lasting, or you'd rather they be your friends than your enemies."

I am completely alone; I have no friends, no boyfriend, and no acquaintances. Which feline friends do you have?

I can hardly manage on my own, you know, "cats," she said while laughing. My goodness, I'm really past my prime for this.

"You're not old, and you manage to keep yourself up."

"I am pretty spry; I can still outrun most of the cops and fight off rapists."

A simple smile was all he used.

"What?"

"I think you're too smart and too classy to be called a hooker."

"Then what would you call me, then?"

What do you think of a Harper? "Do you think that's elegant?"

"Yeah, and that guy back there is a grill technician and comestible and libation engineer."

They both laughed it off, ate their fill, and then departed the restaurant.

"I guess I'll see you at the bar tonight."

"I thought you were going to show me around?"

"You're a nice guy; I don't want to be a bother."

"Yes, you do; it's your job to bother people."

Mindy leaned in for a kiss as she guffawed and got in the car.

They had a spin about town, with her showing him some intriguing places and him stopping at several businesses where she had great things to share. He found out she knew a lot about some of the topics he brought up during their conversations.

"I was wrong about your intelligence," he said.

"Yeah, so are you."

"I did go to Penn State."

"So did I."

All he did was look at her.

"You don't believe me?"

"It's just surprising, is all."

"I was even hoeing it up in my sorority."

"I can believe that."

She rolled her eyes and said, "Of course. So, how was our day?"

"Got a few more leads."

"So I helped?"

"Actually yeah."

"See, I warned you I could lend a hand," she remarked, slapping away his arm.

"Yeah, you've been a big help, Mindy."

"The Dylan and Mindy team has a good ring to it."

“It kind of does,” he remarked, his smile betraying his disappointment.

It got back to her.

"What are you doing later, before you struggle to make ends meet?"

"Why?"

"I figure we could have a bit of fun; I could take you out for dinner."

She blushed and asked, "What is this, Pretty Woman?" through her laughter.

"Huh? I don't get it."

"It's an old-never mind," she said, gesturing with her hand. "What is this about? You want to take an old hooker out on a date?"

"I mean, granted, you're... that."

"Sorry, this fine-aged Harper is what you want to court."

"The notion of paying for sex and then fucking on a pool table disgusts me. I'll still pay you, but at least let's make a thing out of it."
"I am growing on you. I'd love to go on a date with you, Dylan."
"Afterwards, would you mind sharing your contact information with me?" he asked, presenting her with his own unit.
Skillfully, she jotted down her name and phone number.
"I guess this is weird for you, huh?"
"I've had dates; it's just that most of them are gigs or whatever. Who wants to be with a woman like me? The weird things—um, never mind," she replied, returning his cell phone.
"What is it?"
"I was going to say something dumb."
"Say it."
It was a heavy sigh from her. "This may prove to be a disappointment, but I have confidence in your abilities."
"You can trust me. If I didn't like you, I'd have told you to fuck off last night and pretended you didn't exist earlier. I wouldn't have promised to hook up with you either."
"I've lived long enough to be wary of certain things."
"I'm not one of those things," he assured her, casting a comforting glance her way. "Now, anywhere you want me to drop you off, any house calls?"
"Only yours. You can take me home; it's the apartments near the motel."
"Those dilapidated-looking ones?"
"No, the other ones, the shady, foreboding-looking ones."
After saying, "Ah, gotcha," he got in his car and fled.
"So what should I wear on this date?"
"Something casual; jeans are fine, type ordeal, I guess."
"Got it."
Upon his arrival at her apartment building, she leaned in for a kiss on the cheek before she stepped out. Despite the late hour, he drew aside to investigate two leads.
Since her job cast guys in a different light, Mindy had not been on a genuine date for quite some time. Considering her circumstances, such an outing was simply not feasible. They weren't interested in finding love; they wouldn't make her want to quit, and some of them would be disgusted to learn that she was a stripper—much less a prostitute—if they found out. The people who could have changed her life weren't interested either, and they rarely visited the seedy club where she worked or interacted with the homeless, which perplexed her. Dylan piqued her interest, and she considered taking advantage of his youth, innocence, or lack thereof, to pretend for a night that she was more than just a walking billboard. Even though money is her major concern, she is just like any other girl. John was intended to be your average Joe, but she became interested in him, and they hit it off at the wrong time; her selling went too far and too deep.
A few things have made her self-conscious as she stares at her reflection in the mirror: the weight of her implants has increased, her stomach has lost some of its definition, she has a few wrinkles, and she has a few saddlebags. On the bright side, her brunette hair is still devoid of gray, something she takes pride in. The men adore her, but they'll do whatever it takes for her. Dylan appears distant and changed; perhaps she isn't performing up to expectations. This worries her, as does the possibility that her perceptions may be biased.
cause harm. "A small amount of makeup wouldn't hurt—I am a hooker, but that doesn't mean I have to wear it. one like one. How much do I look like one when I don't really wear makeup? Does this make me look like more of a hooker?" she wondered.
She examined the array of clothing possibilities before settling on a subtle lip color and a touch of eyeliner.
"He said casual... Jeezuz, and do I have any perfume that doesn't make me smell like a hooker? Fuck the perfume; I'm already about to wear makeup."
She decided to wear a blouse and flared pants.
"Does this make me appear elderly? I really hope not. I prefer to appear like an elderly suburban mother rather than a hooker," she remarked, surveying her surroundings before turning back to herself. "Perhaps I should acquire a cat; if nothing else, I wouldn't feel quite as remorseful about losing my mind and conversing with myself." They do advise that doing so is totally acceptable, provided you don't answer. Is that not correct? In my opinion, yes. "Oh my."
After returning to his motel room, Dylan showered, got ready, and began to doubt the date.
I must be completely bonkers to go out on a date with some random prostitute, he thought to himself as he stared at himself in the mirror.
One of the leads he had attempted had not yielded any results, and he would have to try the other tomorrow.
I mean, she could pass for my mom. My dad was significantly older than my mom, so it shouldn't have been a problem. I suppose Mindy's true about me; I try to keep my age in check most of the time, but there are other folks my age who behave much younger than I am. Having money and being able to live off of it is all that matters to them, though. Instead of relying on my inheritance, I aspired to be a valuable asset to my dad's business. Those slackers are the ones I can't stand. The politeness, insincerity, and shallowness, ugh!"
Dylan pushed up the sleeves of his graphic t-shirt to just below the elbow, threw back his loose pants, and layered it with a button-down.
thantobusinesswomana "Maybe that's the thing; I just relate more to my peers than to myself, even though I wouldn't totally shun the others," she asked. Perhaps that's the reason Mindy and I get along so well; I get the impression that she's really just a small-scale businesswoman at her core. Goodness gracious. unattractive elder page. There is no pretense. That means she's had more life experience. It would appear that the elderly are more in agreement; they are well aware that life isn't always a picnic. Not only is she attractive, but she exudes an irresistible charm. Her charm and presentation are appealing to me, regardless of her mediocre appearance. Her authenticity is palpable.
He loosened the lock on his phone and, while growling between his teeth, gazed at her number.
Do not consider yourself a hooker, a middle-class werestripper, or a werestripper while you are with Mindy, Dylan. It's terrible enough that she's a stripper; if I were middle class, it would be fine, except for my reputation and family name. Someone has to draw the line. I will never date a hooker. It would still be considered dating a hooker, but I could try to convince her if it worked. You seem like a complete wimp, Dylan. Quit doing that now!"
As his phone rang, he let out a frustrated groan.
I stopped growing. "You're not old and eccentric enough for that, and you're not wealthy enough yet. You're just being yourself and talking to yourself," he said while grumbling. Oh no! My mother, what is it?"
"I was just checking in on you."
"I'm getting ready for a date right now."
"That's great; that's fantastic. It might be wise for you to take a break from trying to find her.
"No, please don't begin."
"No way! My sincere wish is that you track her down and gain the insight you need from her. The truth must be revealed to you.
"Stop it; I ain't trying to be in a bad mood before my date."
"Then who is the fortunate woman?""
We hit it off after meeting a businesswoman at a bar. Perhaps this could yield some useful results.
You did meet someone, so even if everything else falls through, isn't that good? Something positive could emerge from this, even if it's just a single date, regardless of how unhappy you are with the result.
"That's true."
"I'm just worried, and I love you so much."
"I love you too."
"I hope she's lucky. Charm and beautiful looks run in your family. You and I could do a lot of the things that I had been considering.
My mother! Based on my understanding of what you're stating,
"Oh, you, mom." Really? I mean, come on, you young man! I mean, come on... Do we not both know the truth about this?
"Yeah," he said with a slight exhalation.
"So does it really matter?"
"In a way...?"
A scowl escaped her lips. "It's not like it'd be something that never happened before."
"That's true."
"And I remember that little crush you had on me when you were younger, yeah? Is there any of that left?"
"Kinda."
"Enough to try?"
His sigh betrayed his uncertainty. "Maybe," he decided.
"You know I love you a lot. I'm sorry if this is the wrong time, but I thought about it, and I just have a feeling you'll need me. We see eye to eye more than you do with most of the girls around here; sometimes it's like dealing with your father, dealing with you," she remarked with a gentle chuckle. "No matter what happens, I'll be here for you in any way you need, understand?"
"I understand loud and clear. But why now, and why so soon?"
"Dylan, really, is that how you feel?"
"No, it's just a coincidence, and we have danced around this too long—that's how I feel inside."
I am your mother; I will remain by your side forever; this much is certain. Perhaps this is a clue if it turns out that everything was a waste of time. The feeling that the result won't be what women and moms have is difficult to put into words. I understand. I'm a parent, and I'm here for you and your happiness if that's what you desire. Feel free to reconsider if things don't pan out.
"Mom, what about your desires?""
As long as you're happy, I won't mind either way. You may always count on my utmost hospitality whenever you return. Feel free to pursue someone else if they pique your interest, but if that doesn't work and you still want me back, then do what you want to do.
"What if you find somebody?"
"I will always be at your disposal, darling," she said seductively. "They'll just have to share; my son comes first."
"You are the coolest mom. I wish we could've at least done something a long time ago."
"We could have, baby; I figured you'd try something once you reached the appropriate age."
"I'll think about it, but I need to get my date before I'm late."
"Okay, I'll let you go."
"Mom?"
"Yeah?"
"Proof is required if you're truly serious and not just joking around with me in order to get me to give up."
She ended the call with the words, "Oh, I have proof; you proof, just give me a few minutes—think I'm joking around, boy, you have—" Her voice fizzled out.
Mindy responded, "Mindy, I'll be there shortly; I was just having a heart-to-heart with my mom."
"Hopefully you two are working things out."
"She's not that bad, just... overprotective."
"All the good ones are; I'm ready and waiting."
"See you soon," he murmured sweetly.
While driving the short distance to Mindy's house, Dylan's phone began to ring with text messages. After reaching his destination, he contacted Mindy to inform her and then retrieved a number of photos sent by his parents from his phone. The first two showed her in skimpy underwear that didn't do much to arouse interest; the third showed her topless and licking a single nipple; and the fourth showed her legs wide out with the words "Dylan's Mom" scrawled on her thighs. Mindy approached the automobile, as he had just sent her a text message confirming his availability.
"I hope I look okay," she murmured as she opened the door.
"You look fine; I like it."
"You're not just saying that?"
"No, I mean it."
"What about the makeup?"
"It's fine, I promise; I like what I see."
"Okay..."
“Hey! It’s not like you look like a hooker," he assured her, casting a comforting glance her way.
She yelled out, "Excuse me, Harper, smile. remember," and her smile spread across her face. "Thank you."
They kept looking at each other as he drove downtown, and then he pulled away.
"What are we doing?"
"I figured we would check out this club down here."
"And sit around and drink to music; we could've done that at Kev's place."
"Are you the type of person who enjoys socializing at work on days off?"
"Sometimes I like to get in some overtime."
"Not that kind of club; it's that dance club."
"I actually love dancing."
"I thought you would."
"Are you going to dance, or are you just going to watch me so you can see all the jiggly bits jiggle?"
"We'll play it by ear."
As they neared the head of the line, he positioned his arm around her. As the doorman examined them, Mindy averted her gaze anxiously, anticipating rejection. They were admitted in quickly because Dylan produced his gold American Express card instead of paying with cash.
"Damn!" she exclaimed, surveying her surroundings. "
"Damn indeed."
"It almost looks like a club from Grand Theft Auto Five."
They made their way to the bar, and he shot her a strange glance.
"Kev, put your fears to rest," she exclaimed with a gasp.
"Hey there! So, what's your wish? I asked the bartender.
"I'll give that nut a go," Dylan remarked.
"Ummm... "I am completely unfamiliar with each of these," Mindy exclaimed as she perused the menu and options.
Observing the bartender fiddle with the drinks, they saw him return with both.
"One flaming bastard, and this is a fallen angel."
Upon giving it a go, Mindy remarked, "Not bad."
So happy to hear that!"
Finding a somewhat tall table along the wall with a lean bench, they waded through the mob in search of a place to sit as others stared.
"And I was concerned about coming across as someone who isn't straight," she remarked, bending down to touch him.
He stared at the onlookers silently.
Did you hear me? Hello, Dylan!"
Oh, really?"
"Am I becoming in the way of your admiration for these women?"
"No, not at all."
"Is that so?" I put this outfit together just for you, and now you're ignoring me in favor of them. Just dressing like me would have sufficed.
I assure you that this is not how I requested you to dress, and I have regarded you with more contemplation than you can fathom. We still have dinner to go, though. The establishment I selected had a relaxed dress code; they would not admit you in your attire from the previous night.
"Oh."
It may not show flesh, but I still wouldn't have asked you to wear it that way or any other way. Honestly, you look as lovely in it as you did when we first met. To be honest, I'm not quite as traditionalist as you might assume.
"Just so you know... On this date, I did not expect to be disregarded.
Where is the trustworthy woman I've met over the past two days?" he whispered into her ear as he stared at her. "
He said, "She's still here." As Mindy tried to shift her position, she became entangled in something, and as she turned around, she saw his arm around her and his thumb in her belt loop.
"I'm not staring; I'm vibing," he said. "You're not the only one who can play the game."
After Dylan drank his drink, he showed Mindy to the dance floor, where they discovered a tiny opening and listened to swing house combo songs playing. Mindy emptied her drink into a passing table.
"Alright, then we're rolling with this," she reasoned.
"Give it to me!""
She stepped back, holding on tight to his other hand. He drew her closer, his arm around her waist drawing her closer still. She shimmied her chest, leaning forward and grabbing his other hand. She had been to techno clubs before, and the dancing her parents had made her do was not lost on her.
I'll gladly show you my possessions!"
As Dylan clapped his fingers and saw Mindy add some hip-hop dances, she lowered herself to her knees, pivoted on her heel, pressed her butt to him, and then rose, her footwork reminiscent of a prohibition-era dance lady.
"Don't just stand there," she said, tauntingly.
Dylan started a two-step to the beat, held her hips as they dipped and rocked, and gave her another spin-changing direction, leading her to a move much like how classic Shaggy and Velma danced together, which cleared a bit more dancing room. He punched her, and she leaned out in his grip with a wink. He yanked her back close, scooped her legs up, and threw her over and across his shoulders. Mindy had a devious grin. She spun him and timed it so they were back to back, her arms locked, and she was just tall enough to lean forward, lift him, and flip him over. He knew she meant business; the shock quickly went away when he turned and saw her doing the Tootsee Roll. With a smile, he walked towards her, doing the Cat Daddy, catching the attention of other dancers. He started doing the Charleston and led into crossovers, then swayed shoulder switches. Dylan lifted her up by her hips and spun her back on her feet. After lowering herself with her butt against him and incorporating him into a quick mamba with her back against him, Mindy led him to bop. Dylan spun her into a New Yorker and dipped her as the song faded.
"To the couple near the corner, you got it!" the DJ remarked as he lowered the volume of the music. Well done!"
As the DJ switched to a different song, the crowd began to applaud, Mindy bowed, and Dylan took a moment to collect himself before they all departed from the dance floor.
"That was so much fun!" she exclaimed.
Oh my. It seems like you're still rather active for your age! Not prepared for that!"
"Did you honestly believe that you could abandon me on the ground and escape unscathed?"
Do you remember those steps?""
"Some old school shit from my rap club days," she remarked as she made her way to the bar.
"I had only intended to perform a light jive and swing, but it is possible to dance in any way."
What can I get you? You two were amazing out there."
After a few drinks, she continued dragging him back to the dance floor, despite his pleading for gentler routines; she seemed to have more stamina than he had anticipated. Dylan ended his tab and bought two beers for them.
Strip clubs aren't the place for your skills; you're fucking fantastic!"
You're also rather good. I really doubted that I could pull it off.
He said, "Oh, you do," with an expression of surprise and silent agreement.
They exchanged a fleeting look before she burst out laughing.
"Why don't we leave this place and go get some food?""
"I'm ready."
They stepped out into the crisp night air, with her reaching into her bosom for a pack of cigarettes and a zippo, and they made their way to the car.
"Did those remain there throughout?"
"I don't know where else to put them. Would you like one?"
"Sure, I'll take a booby-rette."
They got to the restaurant in no time and took their seats. Mindy couldn't help but think that the girls would be envious of their date and think she's crazy for not taking advantage of him. She hoped that one day they'd learn their lesson. Dylan would occasionally glance over at Mindy while preoccupied with his phone—his mom had sent him more pictures and hoped that his date was going well—and daydream about approaching her for a firm handshake.
He reasoned, "You two were merely dancing on top of one another; you moron, grasp her hand."
Willing himself to do it, he answered his mom's call swiftly and put down his phone.
"Wow, isn't this beautiful? As she approached the table, the waitress proclaimed, "Mother, son, night out."
They exchanged glances.
Sure, I am. It is, indeed. Dylan, who was once my small guy, is now much older and wants to take his mom out to supper. “My mister, man,” Mindy said while pinching his cheek.
So, what's my point? It is her due. "I can be a momma's boy sometimes," he said as he leaned in to stroke her cheek.
You're lucky to have a good son; that's not a problem. Hi, I'm Helen. What's your drink of choice?"
"Mom," he said, studying her intently.
"Coke."
"I'll have a root beer."
"No ice," they communicated as a unit.
You got it. Her confidence swayed as she confidently strode away.
His name was "Mom," and he teased her.
It was humorous, I'll admit. Are we physically similar?"
"We have the same eye color and facial structure."
To be fair, my dear child,.
With a shared chuckle, Helen returned with their beverages.
Are you two all set to place your order?"
That waigu cheeseburger sounds good to me. Nothing too salty, as my mom is visiting and suffers from hypertension.
"Liar, sorry, no, I don't; he's being goofy—the kid was always a cut-up." His hair is ruffled. "I'll have the steak, medium rare, peas, and mashed potatoes."
"Okay, I'll get it right away," she remarked as she took the menus.
I don't have hypertension, just so you know. I am still not through menopause.
"Just rolling with the punches."
"Keep that up and no desert, mister."
"Yes mother."
"Now that's more like it; now sit up straight."
When he caught sight of her smirk, he couldn't help but chuckle along with her.
"Maybe we should've gone somewhere where you could've dressed how you like."
Also, are you sure you want everyone to know that you're seeing a notorious femme fatale?" I can stand this spot.
"Hmmm. Have people thought I'm making out with a hooker or my mom?"
"What are-"
He interrupted her with a brief kiss.
"Wow, that caught me off guard," she exclaimed, her expression betraying one of astonishment.
"I don't have lipstick on my lips, do I?"
"It's prostitute grade; not even cum will clean this stuff off. I can't have involved men going back to their women with evidence."
"Right," he said with a quizzical expression.
"I can't believe he just kissed me! I can't be falling for him; I can't. He's so young, but we have quite a rapport with each other. No, he couldn't be falling for me, not this fast, not this street walker," she was thinking.
"Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I'm fine."
"Thinking about that kiss? It surprised me too. I guess what's a date without making out?"
"I suppose it is fairly tame compared to what I'm used to."
"A man wouldn't expect you to perform a hand gesture under the table, would he?"
In silence, she met his gaze.
"Right?"
"Smirking," Mindy said the truth.
"Seriously‽"
"No, it was in low light and a foot job," she said with a laugh.
"Wow."
"Like you don't have any kinks or fantasies?"
"I mean, I hadn't really thought about it."
As she moved in for a kiss on his lips, she said, "Maybe you should... I mean, a girl like me is an opportunity." She continued, "And on the dance floor, I can show you a few things."
As they were both engrossed in making out, they failed to see the arrival of their dinnerware. Incredulous, they both raised an eyebrow at the waitress who stood there.
"Umm... enjoy your meals; let me know if... if you need anything."
"I am grateful, Helen," Mindy remarked with a hint of seductiveness and a mischievous grin.
She bolted away from their table in a flash, and they couldn't help but chuckle. After their meal, they paid the bill by waving over Helen, whom they thanked with a generous tip, and they chuckled at her persistent nervousness before they departed.
He escorted her to his room as Dylan pulled up to the motel. Now that they had broken the ice, he confidently placed his hand on her butt as they strolled along. Upon entering, she placed her weight on him, kissed him quickly on the forehead, and then dragged him to the bed.
"Whoa, why the rush?"
"You want it, don't you? Isn't that what this whole night was about?"
"Not exactly, no. The purpose of the date was not to engage in sexual activity; rather, it was to simply enjoy your company. For some reason, we just"
"Have a good rapport with each other?"
"Yeah. You're funny and a smart ass."
"Mm-hmm... so are you, and I like your snarkiness."
"So let's not rush like I'm some typical drunk trying to get a good nut."
He grabbed her waist and drew her into a passionate embrace as they crushed their bodies together. A wave of emotion swept over her as she felt his back beneath his shirts, her arms raised. It had been quite some time since she had experienced such intense lust, and it was entirely due to sexual activity. As they stood there, they kissed passionately, as if it were their first kiss. As Dylan began to drape her shirt over her head, she pressed her lips against his again. In order to kiss her from her collarbone to her neck, he had to fight them off. Mindy struggled to remove her shoes as a knot formed in her throat. They were madly in love with each other.
"These fucking clothes!" Lady Mindy exclaimed in shock.
"I know."
Because their need for each other was so intense, they both considered taking off their clothes and the time it took to do so as a little setback that would only serve to delay their inevitable arrival at their destination. She unfastened her jeans and attempted to kiss him while he undressed.
Dylan said, "Here," as he assisted her in putting her jeans over her hips.
Along with her, he lowered himself to kiss her thighs and stomach, and then he climbed back up to kiss the mound beneath her underwear. Sitting on the bed, Mindy removed his shirts, pants, boxers, and shoes in a flash. As he reached around to get her bra, she discarded her underpants, hopped across his lap, and kissed him. In a flash, she removed it, revealing her ample bust. After giving them a careful inspection, he realized it was a relic from his past. She probably had a little more space between her breasts because the implants drooped her breasts a bit. Her nipples were now facing him, unsupported by a bra. He was even more aroused by them, strangely. He enticed her to the ground and proceeded to licked her ample cleavage until their lips rekindled, reaching all the way to her neck. As her weight pressed against his chest, they maintained their shape and showed no signs of giving. She ground her ravenous slit on his demanding cock as he grasped her thighs.
"I've never seen tits like yours in person."
"I know they're not the best; I got them done when I was in my twenties."
"No. I think I like them."
"Who doesn't like big tits? I've been wishing I could get them redone or"
"No, don't. I like them just how they are; they suit you just fine," he exclaimed.
After noticing that he was licking and kissing the heavy hangers, Mindy got to her feet and took them off his face. He then captured a nipple in his mouth as the long things brushed over his face. Despite the fact that many men show interest in her breasts, she cannot recall any that were as captivated by them as Dylan was as he reached up for them and began to caress, squeeze, sucke, and lick them. Mindy enjoys herself much as a result.
She sat up and asked, "You like big fake tits, huh?"
"Yeah, I guess I do."
"Good thing these girls can take a beating. Give'em a smack."
"Really?"
"You might like it."
He smacked one of them hard. Biting her bottom lip, she let out a low groan.
"You might like it too."

"I might need a second opinion."
The second one moaned again as he hit it.
"Oh fuck, I like it too."
"Doesn't hurt?"
"Only in a positive way," she said with an air of seriousness.
After giving her a couple more, Dylan drew her to the bed. While they lay there, kissing again, she was by his side. He gently caressed her lower lip, discovering that it was moist and prepared. Feeling its pulsating shaft in her hand, she extended her hand to massage it. Her clitter was noticeably more prominent than usual, but Dylan swears he could have sworn it was doing the same thing.
"Click on my large clitoral," she said with a smile.
Dylan placed her on her back in a casual manner, saw her tits part, and slid down between her thighs, a distance that was almost as long as his finger. Still another novel experience, he did not think twice before putting his lips to it. Because he had been completely absorbed in her up until this point, Mindy was sure he would demand her attention immediately, and he moaned about it.
"Dylan..."
He was so engrossed in her clitoral region that he was careless with her, causing her to weep and cry with his tongue movements. As Mindy began to reach her peak, she began to yank on his hair, and her voice became strained. He leaned down to look for a condom after seeing her gasp for air.
"Wha-what are you doing?"
"Umm, getting a condom."
"No, don't stop. No more distractions."
After saying, "It won't take any time," he reached into his bag and pulled out a pair. "Aren't you worried?"
"I usually have a strict condom-only rule, and I take care of myself, but something tells me to trust you."
Then you should believe his judgment, he remarked.
"Sorry, I don't know what's wrong with me."
"Don't worry," he reassured her as he climbed onto her and planted a kiss on her lips.
She let out a scream as he skillfully pushed deep inside her.
"C'mon, I know you've had bigger."
"Yeah, but it's not just the size; it's how you make me feel."
Mindy patiently embraced him, drew him near, and sucked her neck. Under his weight, she cradled his head in her arms. Their breathing is the only sound. Dylan tries to remain rational, but being with Mindy—having sex like this with no one else before—feels different in a way he can't explain. He never imagined he needed something so deeply until now.
"Mindy I'm happy we did this."
"Me too. Oh, you feel good, baby."
The thought of doing anything else, Dylan thought, would destroy the moment, so he didn't even consider switching positions. Their lips reunited, and their slow, soft, almost hesitant kisses were a response to his persistent thrusts, which shook her posture. She clasped his legs. As perspiration began to accumulate, Mindy's hands massaged his back. Suddenly, Dylan tucked his arms beneath her and kissed her on the lips, and she felt an irresistible pull toward him. As they hauled her out of bed, she felt a blast of chilly air on her back and held on desperately. Like they were dancing all over again, their lips remained sealed, their eyes met, her hips helped, and they breathed loudly through their noses.
The pressure was building up, something Mindy hadn't experienced in quite some time. She couldn't shake this guy. As Dylan slipped a hand to support her butt with a little lift assistance, he had faith that she could manage—if only for a brief moment. As she drew nearer, her grip grew increasingly firm, squeezing his piece tightly within. Dylan's fingers penetrated her butt, as if he were about to release a handful; they were priming for the peak. Their bodies were so near that he felt compelled to lean in for comfort; they shared a heavy and ragged breath, and they parted their lips simply to breathe. While Dylan let out a deep, growing moan, Mindy's scream was postponed, almost coerced, into submission.
"Fuck!" they exclaimed in unison.
When Mindy began to limp, he put her down and sat down beside her.
"That was the best sex... I've had... since... a long time."
"I never felt something like that."
She whimpered, "I wish I'd penned it out first. I was stuck.
As Dylan leaned in for a kiss, he threw his arm around her and cupped her breast. A mischievous grin spread across his face.
"If you still have another, feel free."
"Ugh, I really regret not doing that," he said as he removed the silicone barrier.
"Seriously, is it just me, or did that actually feel like something special?"
"It did hit differently."
She picked up the condom and said, "That's quite a load," before tying a knot in it.
"It's been a considerable amount of time," he remarked, rising to his feet.
"I guess you're kicking me out already?"
"No, not at this moment; I'm just grabbing my wallet."
"For what?"
"We had a deal. You're a prostitute. What do I owe?"
Quickly sitting up, she said, "Stop. Don't worry about it."
"I'm just trying to do the right thing for this illegal service."
"Dylan, stop," Mindy commanded, firmly grasping his arm. No, really. No, I really don't want it. Please don't pay me for this.
Just say no. As his anxiety level rose, he inquired.
Don't ruin everything by messing with this nice thing. I felt alive and human, so please don't treat me that way after our time together.
"Yeah, but..."
"Tonight is priceless. Just lay back down and embrace me; don't diminish it," she said with a somber tone.
Once again, Dylan reclined on the bed and drew her near. It was obvious to him that those were the cries of an individual who lives alone. Honestly, he felt good about himself, so he didn't care how long they lay there; what mattered was that it made her happy. Mindy let out a sigh as she freed herself. It would be dishonest of him to claim he wished to be released. Quietly, they both got dressed. She came to a stop by the entrance, and Dylan rushed over to give her a bear hug. Going to her residence was a peaceful ride.
"If your schedule permits, would you be interested in visiting me at my actual workplace, Trixie's Lounge, and possibly returning to my residence afterwards?" She said it at last.
"Shoot me a text."
Even though Mindy was unable to conceal her emotions, she was still aware of the truth of the situation. She pulled herself together and opened the door just in time to avoid leaning in for a kiss.
"Mindy."
As she locked eyes with him, he drew her nearer. He kissed her on the lips as they drew near. A sluggish release occurred. After Dylan saw her enter her building, he got in his car and drove away.
Just like before, Dylan persisted in his hunt, considering the private detective's information crucial. It seems like things are finally falling into place for him.
When Dylan's mom called him, he answered and said, "Hey."
"So how was the date?"
"It was great; we went dancing, and she danced my socks off."
"We never go dancing," he remarked, his voice carried by the sound of her pout.
"You don't even like dancing."
"I do, too. It's just not that kind," she chuckled.
"I liked those pictures you sent."
"I knew you would, but I was expecting some in return, young man! How's the search doing?"
"Loose ends, missed marks, but I think things are coming together."
"Have you figured out your next step?"
"I've been thinking about it."
"Nothing's really going to prepare you for it; you know I'm here for you."
"I know, mom. Oh, the detective is calling."
"I love you."
"Detective Carson?" he asked after switching calls. "I love you."
"Dylan... I just wanted to tell you that my connections have found the targets still in that city. I'll have near-exact whereabouts in a day or two."
"Thanks."
"Okay, I need to get off here; I have more calls."
After Dylan said, "Take care," he ended the communication.
A call from Mindy came to him later that night.
"Dylan, are you free?"
"Yeah."
"Cool! I go on stage in a bit, like three more songs, if you want to come."
"I'll let you know when I get there."
"Now don't get too excited when you come, looking at the dancers."
"I'll save it all for you."
Call ended. "You better! Gotta go!" she exclaimed.
He stopped for a quick bite to eat before continuing on his way to the club, and he couldn't help but grin at her enthusiasm. Upon entering the parking lot, he ensured to send her a text message. As Dylan entered, he noticed her at the bar, dressed in a bikini and underwear.
"Dylan," she greeted him as she embraced him.
"Mindy."
"Oh, I'm sorry, but we can't kiss here," she mumbled.
She caught on to the fact that he was truly scowling at it.
"It's a rule; I know we aren't anything, but they like to have the customers think they might have a chance, or some shit."
"Makes sense."
After saying, "Please take a seat and enjoy the performance," she walked backstage.
Dylan grabbed a drink and settled down at a little table to watch the dance of a group of slender blondes. She made him think about the ladies he'd dated in the past, as well as his own insecurities and the expectations placed on him before he gained wisdom. Now he wanted to see Mindy—the woman stepped off stage as the CD jockey announced her arrival.
Mindy emerged in a plastic-windowed bikini top and a g-string, and she swung slowly around the pole, beaming as she spotted him. Jumping and encircling her leg, Mindy climbed up to a slithering descent, bending practically upside down, and undressed. Something shifted inside Dylan as he witnessed her breasts pressed at the base of her chin. With a combination of her hands and her free leg, Mindy brought her head thumping down to the stage floor. She then stretched her legs wide as she separated her legs and pushed herself over. As he watched her butt and thighs tremble from the force of the blow, his jaw fell. The already boisterous throng grew even more so as she clenched her breasts and licked each nipple, but she twisted her body to face them anyhow, and she winked back at him.
People hurled dollar notes in her direction. She knelt multiple times while standing behind the pole, her breasts wrapped as far around as possible. Dylan desired that she subject him to that. He could still feel the intensity of their last-night finish from the way Mindy ground the pole. Despite not deriving pleasure from twerking himself, he discovered that observing her execute it caused an increase in the strain on his pants. As she collected the audience's money, tucked it under her breast, and let others fill her thong, Mindy leaned her breast dangerously close to their faces on the stage. It occurred to Dylan that he was massaging himself. At a table close to the stage, a guy and a woman were seated. While others tried to stuff more money into her thong, Mindy got off the ground, straddled the woman, kissed her lips, rubbed her breast against her face, sat on her lap, and walked with her hips pressed firmly. After rubbing the twenty across her chest, Mindy returned to the stage, performed a cartwheel, and landed in another split. She counted some of the money, put it on herself, and then hit some of it against her privates. She continued to work the pole and began to collect the money as the song came to a close. As Mindy began to chuckle at Dylan's admiration, she shot him one final glance before bolting offstage.
A dildo-wielding brunette woman emerged from a skimpy police suit, and the roar of the audience intensified. Just a few moments after that, he noticed Mindy re-entering the crowd while remaining topless. With a wide smile on her face, she slowly approached him.
"If you continue to hold your mouth open in that manner, one of these men may insert his member into it," she remarked, perched on his lap.
"You were fucking great up there, Mindy."
"Aww! " That means a great deal to me; meanwhile, greetings, little Dylan," she exclaimed as she stroked his members.
"Ah, yeah, that's all your fault."
I'd rather have it ready for later, so please don't take it the wrong way. You should have it under control by the time I go to work, okay?"
“Later, eh?"
"If you want your new favorite desert after dinner, plus, I have a little surprise for you."
"Sounds good," he remarked, gently tapping her buttocks.
I guarantee you will adore it. She rose up and said, "Dylan? I have to go back to work.""
Oh, really?"
"Don't let these other girls get you too excited."
During Dylan's time there, he noticed that Mindy was more beautiful than the other strippers. After a few beers, he noticed that Mindy had returned to the stage twice; he hadn't seen her for twenty minutes until she emerged from the club, lugging a backpack.
"Hey sugah."
"I see why guys really like these places."
"Don't tell me this was your first time at twenty-eight."
"No, they just aren't really my thing, and the strippers aren't usually my type," answered the man.
Does any of this appeal to you?"
Just a couple of them. Additionally, there is a woman with jet-black hair, hips reminiscent of Hartman, and an alluring imposter rack.
"How can you tell that they aren't real?""
"Because it's so obvious, and that's, oddly, what I like most about them."
Her synthetic tits appear phony, and you enjoy that, huh? Is that attractive to you?"
It seems more attractive that way, so I'm going to say it is. Mindy, I believe her name was. Hello, Holly! That sort of thing. Perhaps Mittie.
"Let's go, goofball."
Following him, they made their way to his vehicle in the parking lot.
Knowing that you have your own agenda, I was hoping to leave early. There will be no frills, but it will be good.
*I'm not fussy,* he declared as he unlocked the doors.
Mindy began rambling incoherently about the ladies she had met at the club and her day as she rode home. It seemed like she was holding back a lot of emotions with the way she spoke. As their time together stretched on, Dylan noticed that she was becoming more patient, and he also noticed that it was flying by. Dylan pondered how someone could have lived in such a dilapidated residence when he was inside hers. After giving it some thought, he decided that the alternative location was likely the superior option. He wondered if her flat had a sad or a lovely appearance, depending on how much effort she had put into it. Upon opening the door, Mindy was slightly impressed as she turned on the spider lamp that loomed near the couch.
"The place is a hole, but I make the best of it. I know you probably have some fancy place you live in, like some big house. But this is me—living room, kitchen, bedroom," she said.
"I get by."
To which she said, "You're really okay with all of this," her expression increasingly worried.
"Yes, it's all fine. There aren't going to be roaches doing sing and dance numbers, are there?"
All she did was glance at him.
When Dylan kissed her on the lips, he drew her close. "I'm just joking."
"You know Joe's apartment, but not Pretty Woman?"
"I guess..."
"I'm being serious; you make me feel really good, and I just want to know if you're being really sincere, or is this some rich kid game?"
"What makes you think I'm rich?"
"The Audi—even if it is kind of old, the restaurant might not have been five stars, but it was a decent one, and that nightclub is not cheap—I looked it up; you might not think I saw it, but I did see your card when you paid for our dinner."
A sigh escaped Dylan's lips.
"I know what I'm talking about; I went to Penn State because I came from money."
Hey, you heard me, Mindy. You misunderstand my motivations; I only came here for a single purpose, and I do have some funds on hand. Our little chat was pleasant, and I'm glad you came to see me. I had planned to honor my promise and pay the amount you requested. You seemed like a nice person stuck in a tough spot with little time to do fun things, so I extended an invitation to go out on a date with you. Simply put, my affection for you keeps me here. I know we've both been trying to be quiet and understated.
The two of us are sliding, aren't we? We're both cautious and reserved. There should be warning signs, like this rapidly expanding comfort, shouldn't there?"
"Yet here we are."
"Those red flags are still flying. We have yet to express ourselves precisely.
Once again, they kissed each other more passionately than before.
I don't understand. She gazed deeply into his eyes as she asked.
"I thought you were going to make dinner and give me a surprise."
Listen, I only intend for you to stay for as long as absolutely necessary. Would you still be interested in me after your business trip is over, or am I just a passing fancy?"
"Remember, I am wealthy. We have each other's contact information, and I can drive the 1.5 hours. It will resolve itself. Would you kindly provide us with some hot pockets to keep us warm?"
I sincerely do not wish to be used as a tool by you. I hope you prefer yours with a chilly center. She kissed him on the lips and smiled at him.
"With the rest of it, molten lava? And you think we don't have a connection?" he giggled.
After saying, "Just make yourself at home," she made her way to the kitchen.
A TV was turned on as Dylan sat down on the couch. The news his mom gave him only served to deepen the void he had been trying to ignore since his father's death. Mindy was beginning to fit and fill that void, and he knew it. In her haste to find a nice dish to cook, Mindy berated herself for the life she had fallen into after abandoning her entire family. She made the decision to work with what she had and began honing her expertise, which she appeared to be so proficient in that she could teach it as a college course.
"It's not much," she remarked as she emerged from the kitchen, carrying two empties.
With two sandwiches on each dish, she settled herself into one of them.
"Looks good. Fried bologna sandwiches?"
"With egg and cheese."
"Relax Mindy. Let's just enjoy this date and not mess it up, like I almost did."
"I guess this is a date, huh?"
"Therefore, let us simply engage in our peculiar pursuit—or whatever it is that brings us joy, as we shall call it."
"Agreed," she replied before returning to the kitchen. Two beers were on her return.
They dined in relative silence while they watched the late-night lineup.
"I guess as an adult, I should take the lead on this conundrum," replied Mindy.
"I'm an adult."
"I'm an adult adult."
"Not talking like that, you're not."
"I feel a deep connection with you, one that feels like we were always meant to be. I don't want this to stop."
"I honestly feel the exact same way."
Saying, "Then we should stop holding back," she snatched the two plates and the empty bottles before kicking the coffee table aside.
"Umm...why are you doing that?"
"I need room for my surprise; trust me, you'll love it. You trust me, right?"
"I do trust you."
She gathered everything in the kitchen, smiled, and then retired to her bedroom. Just a few moments after that, she reemerged in her robe, plugged her phone into her stereo, and began to play music. That she was going to undress for him was Dylan's belief. As Dylan lifted his face from his phone, he beheld Mindy standing in the center of the room, undressing from her robe and swiftly throwing it at him. She was dressed for belly dancing, complete with a short, wrapped hip scarf that exposed the upper thigh of one leg, a matching bra, and a cloth anklet that complemented the scarf. Mindy began to dance with an elegance he had never witnessed before as she swung her hips to the music. Observing her, he couldn't help but observe a handful of her stripping actions. He couldn't help but wonder which one came first, so he swiftly dismissed the idea.
Mindy allowed the rhythm of her own dance to carry her away. Upon witnessing her intensity, Dylan couldn't help but rub his erection once more. Her skirt would occasionally flare just enough to reveal her butt, her thigh would wiggle slightly in response to her shivers or vibrations, and her chest would swing in sync with her movements—Dylan believed she possessed perfect control and that her upper and lower bodies could move independently. A touch of ballet was among Mindy's other dance techniques. Upon observing the design on his pants, she approached him while exposing her leg. As he cocked his head and worked his zipper down, she arched her breasts in his direction. She smiled all the while. Mindy was about to kiss him when she suddenly drew back, kissed the tip of his cock, and then resumed dancing.
Mindy shimmied as she slowly leaned forward with her legs apart, rotated her hips, lifted her skirt, and turned her back. Dylan wished he could stick his head in that space. She positioned herself on his lap, leaned back, tightened her grip on his erection, and performed the entire dance routine with her upper body. While he supported her midsection, she slipped one of his hands between her knees. While he caressed and fingered her, he felt her becoming increasingly damp. Leaning forward and standing, Mindy swayed her hips and gracefully flourished her arms. While she undid her bra, he watched with amusement as she leaned forward, kissed him, straddled him, and inserted his beseeching boner into her. While she danced on him, he ensured that the handkerchief remained pressed against her chest. During this time, her free hand moved about on his shirt, while her hips moved in unison with his cock. She massaged her cleavage into his face before releasing her grip on his hands. She had covered her breasts with her hands to prevent him from seeing them. Both of them were now playing the tease. Ascending the ladder, Mindy extended her hand, beckoning him to accompany her to her bedroom.
"Why don't you do that more often, Mindy? It was incredible. You're incredible," he said while planting a passionate kiss on her lips.
"I am absolutely incredible, crap," she playfully taunted.
"Ye-yeah!"
Because of him, Mindy felt revitalized and hopeful, and she couldn't help but burst into laughter. Leaning on him, she kissed him. "I want you to stay... tonight."
"I'll stay, Mindy."
"Then we can discuss anything when we wake up. There are some things I'd rather not think about or discuss at the moment. All I want is to be in this bed with you," she said, caressing his member as it poked her ass.
"Mindy..."
Be quiet and give this some thought tonight; that's what young men your age should be doing.

As Mindy removed his shirt, knelt down, undid his jeans, and pushed him onto the bed with them about his ankles, she stood to remove his scarf, and he could see its shimmer in the dim light of the living room as it crept in.
"L-leave it."
Her gaze shifted swiftly to him.
"Would you be so kind as to leave it on?""
"Your wish is my command, my sweet Dylan," he responded, smiling and bowing with a sa'idi stride.
Her hips swung one way and her torso the other, locking eyes with his as she knelt down to suck him. She had quickly risen to his top five, in his opinion. Mindy was obviously an expert; she took it to the throat. He couldn't think if he wanted to; his mind had been preoccupied with intrusive thoughts and worries, but now his cock was doing all the thinking. His mind had wandered to lust, and he was savoring the experience.
Mindy climbed up him, kissing his body. The scarf gently brushed his cock, making it twitch. What little light was swallowed up when her hair cascaded around him, their lips pressed, their tongues danced together, and his hands held her ribcage. Every time they kissed, it just never felt like enough. During their make-out session, Mindy bit and sucked his lower lip; she became extremely aroused from the kissing. Mindy forced herself to pull away. He felt her heavy chest drag across his face while she eased him inside her with a relieving sigh. She grabbed his hands, interlaced her fingers, and started with a slow hip sway. Damn the condom his cock told him, he agreed, and she felt much better this way—right, even. Her decision to leave her phone on in the living room was not an improvement; the music began to bore her and failed to stimulate her hips. Her sway went into rotations and pops; she let go of his hands; her shaking and jerking dangled her charms. Dylan massaged her breast. Mindy danced herself into an orgasm, moaning loudly and vibrating her whole body, and laid on him as it subsided.
Dylan was determined to treat her differently than the other men. His cock had other plans for her and wasn't just another pocket. As her legs encircled him, he exerted maximum pressure inside her while vigorously pumping his hips. Every impact jarred her body, and he let out a yelp with each one. Mindy's legs were so tightly gripped that he couldn't even pull out halfway. She pushed her breasts together and shook them slightly; he had an instinctive idea what to do. He smacked both of them down, and her eyes rolled back with a guttural moan. It took a few smacks before she let them flop back down.
He managed to get free when her legs relaxed slightly, backing away with a curious wonder of whether she would enjoy her clitoral area being smacked like her breast. Taking a hand and giving her vagina a smack made her back arch. The next thing he knew, Mindy pulled her legs back, ankles to ears. He lightly wiggled his hand across her vagina as he rubbed her clitoral region. He could tell by her breathing that she was going to climax, so he started tapping quickly. Soon enough, her body shook, and she had an orgasm, letting her legs fall. Dylan noticed that, as her breath was heavy, her clitoral area throbbed with each intake. Mindy rolled over on her hands and knees, spread her cheeks, and firmly pushed back into that waiting hole. Just do it, as his cock demanded. Dylan thrust hard into her; she cried out. Once more and again, the butt ripples from each impact were putting him in a trance. He let go and kept ramming into her, pulling out nearly to the tip each time. A snack induced a ripple effect from her buttocks to her hips, causing her body to rock forward. Mindy gripped the pillows and dropped her head when he sped up. It didn't take too much longer before she was wailing out another orgasm.
Dylan, who was positioned on top of Mindy, grasped her breasts with both hands while thrusting incessantly, while she adjusted her legs to lie flat. He repositioned to lay beside her, still inside, used his trapped arm, grabbed her thigh, and rotated her on top of him. After positioning Mindy's legs between his, he planted his feet in preparation for a hip thrust that would activate his cock. Her head lay next to his, turned enough for some awkward kissing and tongue play. While one hand caressed her breasts and the other rubbed her clitoral region, he also ensured that she maintained her position on him. Each thrust shifted her up and down; she held his arm that explored her breast; the other reached and held his head. Mindy's heavy breathing was quite vocal. She wailed and cursed as she felt his cock.
He gasped as well, and Mindy slumped off of him. Eventually they turned to face each other, and they kissed passionately, relishing in the joy that washed over them. The only sound was the music, and they both wanted it to continue forever.
"I really don't want to get my phone."
Would you like me to retrieve it for you?""
Is the bed still where you are? Why do you assume I would rather not? She smiled gently as she asked.
"I'll be quick."
Hurry up, she moaned.
To silence her, Dylan leaped out of bed and disconnected her phone and stereo.
She said, "Nice butt," as he returned to the room.
After Dylan gave her the phone, she got up to put it in, and he whacked her on the butt.
"I would like to continue with this," Mindy declared as he placed his head on his chest. Perhaps my irrational speech is the result of years of neglect.
"I imagine you've been alone this whole time."
Nodded. "Who wants to date somebody like me?" she asked, her voice trailing off as she asked, "Who guys? What about ex-boyfriends?" Just being a stripper, as I mentioned earlier, is enough to turn off most men. Even though I would stop working altogether for him, there was one guy who had no idea until he met me one night. Even if I quit for him, he still didn't care. I dated a guy a week before I got here; we dated for six months. After my fall, we didn't have the same connection.
I've dated a lot of women. Mindy, not even the ones I could claim to be comparable to you are.
"I know you're richer than me and probably don't need my help, but I feel forced to do what you need nonetheless." Everything from cooking to cleaning.
"Sounds like mom stuff."
"No, that's wifey material stuff."
"In my opinion, you ought to instruct individuals in the art of belly dancing at the strip club, where they adore you."
I would love to be able to instruct others in it. A place for that would be out of my price range already, she yawned.
Am I drowsy?"
Yeah, and you're the one to blame. Typically, I'm quite alert right now. At two o'clock, I would have bolted from the club and strolled the streets until four. My status as a prostitute is surely not something you're happy to hear, are you?"
"I don't care; it is what it is."
"Are we what you would call us, even though I am?"
"You did say you'd stop, and then it's just in the past."
"As much as I need the extra money, I would stop the instant you wanted me to; I would find something else."
"We'll find a way," he said with a deep yawn.
After kissing each other goodnight, he embraced her tightly, and they eventually fell asleep together.
On the following day, about midday, they both awoke. She grinned groggily as she noticed his morning wood pressing against her buttocks as she turned to kiss him.
"I know what you're thinking, and sadly, it's not for you; I gotta piss."
She kissed him while pouting.
"Anyway, the last thing I desire is to engage in sexual activity as soon as I awaken."
Would it be mine to have?"
"Then I guess... It would be best if you could accomplish it when I'm sleeping and ensure that I don't wake up—a task that is likely to be quite challenging.
"No morning sex, got it."
"Very well. She motioned for him to go potty so she could take a shower.
He stepped into the restroom, she stood up to prepare coffee, and they crossed paths in the little corridor.
"Are you in need of transportation to any place before I leave?"
If you have a moment following my shower, however, I would be delighted to see you. The kitchen has coffee.
"Okay, I'll wait."
She acknowledges his human treatment of her and thanks him with another passionate kiss.
Mindy went to start the shower, Dylan went to make him a cup of coffee, and he sat back in the bedroom on his phone. With the daylight, the room was full of enough light to see everything. He glanced around at the room and decided to meddle a bit. Mindy thought about their brief conversation last night and wanted to be with him no matter what it took. He understood her; he liked spending time with her; the things she didn't like about her looks were things he liked; they both liked dancing, and she was sure they would have more in common. Even if he would wait, she didn't want to waste any of his time, so she made her shower quick. Once she got out, she looked at herself in the mirror. If you like this, then I can, too, she thought. Without drying off, she went to the kitchen to get coffee.
She laughed and said, "It's like I'm seeing you off to work."
"Uh-huh," he responded with a distant tone.
"Dylan, is something wrong?""
What the hey... "No, I believe we just had a break in the case," he answered, peering down at his phone.
"That was fantastic! You located them! For what reason are you trying to track down this individual?"
"They killed my dad."
"Oh my!""
"Right."

"Then you should go and do what you need to do!"
As Dylan got to his feet to depart, she escorted him to the entrance.
"Hey," she interrupted him, "best of luck, my liege."
Before leaving, he kissed her briefly.
She yelled out, "Fuck, I'm dripping everywhere," and then she grabbed for her linens.
After getting in his car, Dylan headed to a waffle cafe for breakfast before contacting the detective.
"Dylan, anything good?"
"Yeah, I'm on my way back in town; I have some things for you."
"Great, great!"
"Uh-huh... I'm going to text you some things, and I have something to bring to you in person."
"Let me know when you're back in the city, so I can meet you at my office."
After saying, "Will do," he hung up and sent the photos.
After finishing his meal, he returned to his car, turned in the key to his room, and called his mom.
As she took up the phone, she murmured, "Hey, baby."
"Mom, I'm on my way back."
"What about the case?"
"The case was a bust."
"I'm sorry. At least you have that girl, right?"
"No, she was a bit too much, and that was just a fling that I don't think was going anywhere."
"Dylan I'm sorry, nothing worked out."
"Thanks mom... I guess you were right."
"I'm not happy about it; I wanted it all to work; I was just worried you'd leave me behind."
"Mom, no, that wouldn't happen. No matter what happened, you're still the woman who raised me, mom. I love you."
"Aww, I love you too, baby! Is there anything I can do to make you feel better? in addition,
"Maybe."
"Leave it to me. I'll get your mind off of all that; just let me know when you close, okay?"
"Just knowing you're here is a good start. You've been here the whole time; I see now you're the only one that matters, and that helps a lot."
"Thank you, Dylan. I am leaving at this moment; it is unnecessary for you to be on the phone while driving."
"Yes mom."
"I love you. Get home safe."
"I love you too, mom. See you soon."
Shortly after saying "buh-bye," she ended the call.
Dylan began making his way towards the closest onramp, eager to return quickly and not waste any time. He checked his inbox and saw a message from Mindy when his phone rang.
"Will I see you later?"
"I've got to head back home to get this all sorted. Probably be a few days."
"Damn. I think I'm missing you already."
Instead of answering, he placed his foot down and turned on the radio.
After Dylan alerted Detective Carson, he visited his office and discovered Carson smoking while resting against his car.
"Were you just waiting here?"
"No, I literally just got out of my car when you were zooming up."
"Oh. Hey, can I get one of those?"
After giving him a cigarette and his lighter, Carson shrugged and gestured to go inside. Carson sat down on his desk once he entered his office.
"So what was it you found?"
As he passed something over, it was wrapped in a tissue. "I didn't have many options, so I grabbed this," he explained.
"All right, I suppose this will work; I'll schedule a call with my lab colleagues and send them those images... I think we already know the answer, but solid proof is the foundation of it all. Great work, kid."
"How long do you think it'll take?"
Transferring the contents to a sandwich bag, he stated, "Probably by tomorrow at some point if I get it down there now.".
“Okay, see you tomorrow,” he said.
When Dylan took out his phone to contact his mom, he saw that Mindy had already texted him twice in the past few seconds. When he opened the message, he saw a naked photo with the words, "Something to look at while you're away." He sighed and contacted his mother.
"Mom, I'm about to leave Carson's office."
Sure, I'll patiently wait for your arrival. You are the center of my universe.
"Love you."
From his workplace, Dylan drove the forty minutes to his mom's house, his childhood home. As he pulled up to the big house, he opened the door.
"Darling, in the den!""
"My god, mom," he exclaimed in shock.
Among Dylan's favorite pizza and beer items was a box containing six packs.
With a quick "good to have you back," his mom hurried over to embrace him.
"Look at you," he commanded, firmly grasping her shoulders.
"You behave as if it's been an eternity since we last saw each other," she said amusingly, laughing.
I must say, I've never seen you in such a way!"
Standing there smiling in a very see-through teddy with a matching skirt that seemed more concerned with trying to be a belt with fringe, she kept herself in shape—slightly curvy, flat stomach, short dirty blonde hair, nearly as busty as Mindy but natural—and everything else seemed to have been taught to her.
I could tell you were sad, my little boy, so I assured you that mom would make things well. Now, am I allowed to? She reemerged on her way to him.
Is it possible for you to...""
"You know," she said, placing her forearms on his shoulders.
"Of course, mom."
She embraced him tightly, drawing him into a passionate kiss that lasted for what felt like an eternity. Dylan eventually gave in, grasped her hips, and drew her closer, his hands sliding to her buttocks. The kiss was delicious and alluring.
She then ended the passionate embrace. "So..." she said. Last night, were you in her company?"
"I was, yeah."
You must be new if we are to begin again, don't you think?"
"Yeah, I get you."
Get a lift! A new set of adoring parents has arrived for you!"
Even though she was nothing like Mindy, he found her appealing and satisfying all the same.
"I am aware, Mrs. Considering how much you like looking after me, I think this is reasonable. Between this and having children, it's about all we have left.
"After taking care of you, I don't want any more children," she said while laughing. Nonetheless, I am game for the drills. Her lips met his as she kissed him, telling him to go into the shower.
After saying, "Okay," he made his way upstairs.
"Get going! Things are going to cool down for the food and heat up for the beer! Plus, could you just let me air out those garments so I may wash them? They have an offensive odor."
Dylan got in the shower; it gave him time to think about what was going on, like his mom said; he really wasn't prepared for what was going on; the more he thought about it, the worse it seemed, but he still had his mom on his side, and she really was his rock. Even before his dad passed, he knew why, or at least part of it. As much as she did nag him, and there were times he hated her, the very idea of getting closer and taking their relationship to another level—all current events not withstanding—seemed like something he really wanted to try. Nobody knew him like she did, and that made up for the shortcomings he perceived. Because no two people are 100 percent compatible, their long histories make up for the two not being too similar. He just thought about her presenting his favorite things and herself for him to have, that she would give the other part of her heart with her body just to make him happy, that her love really ran deeper than he thought, and that it made him smile blissfully.
As soon as he heard the door open, he proclaimed, "I'm just coming to get these clothes."
My mother asked me, "When I go out, is there anything I can wear?""
"My darling, you won't have to worry about wearing clothes for the remainder of the day. You didn't overlook that, did you?" She proclaimed this as she opened the door to the shower.
"No, sorry, I just didn't think about it—not wearing clothes around the house, I mean."
"It's okay. It seems that if we are to proceed with this, I ought to regard you more as a man than my son. You're grown, and you have a voice in this. If you catch me pulling rank, you put me in my place, okay?"
"You're my mom, though."
"Indeed. I will persist in attending to the crucial aspects of motherhood, but my ambition is to surpass your mother. I am well aware that this path will not be without its challenges," she said as she stood anxiously, clutching his garments.
"We're going to try, right?"
"Right."
Dylan leaned in for a passionate kiss.
"You're almost done; do you need me to wash your back?"
"How about next time we wash each other?"
She turned red. "Listen to my big man, already delegating! If you really want to wear something, I can find you something. At least maybe your father's robe."
"No, on second thought, maybe I shouldn't bother. I know it'll make you happy, and I haven't done much of that lately. Plus, this is kind of like a first date."
"I guess it kind of is, huh? I'll meet you down stairs, so I can throw these in the wash," she looked about.
"Mom."
"Yeah, Dylan," she responded.
"Not without a kiss."
With a simple "Of course," she crossed back over.
Mindy had larger lips, and she realized it as they shared another intense kiss. Using her hand to fan herself, she hurriedly departed. Unhurriedly, Dylan went down the stairs and discarded his towel on the loveseat's back.
"Oh sh*t, our favorite movie is Red!"
"Yep! I'm just doing my best to fix this day you had."
"Hell yeah!"
She flashed him a wide smile, and he anticipated her reaction with anticipation.
They yelled and laughed, saying, "Kitchen staff, don't spread lead like that!" before continuing.
With a slice of pizza in her hand, she began the movie. He drew her near to him by placing his arm around her. It didn't feel unpleasant, as strange as it might have been—a mother and son, eating pizza and drinking beer while undressed and wearing only lingerie—together. She had previously done kind things, such as providing him and his companions with their initial beer and assuming responsibility for his safety, rather than explicit ones. On occasion, she seemed more like a friend or older sister. Her laughter jolted him back from his deep contemplation. He thought she would have done something with all her talk—which consisted of little more than looking at his sleeping member and kissing him—early on. No matter how many times they watched the movie, he was determined not to miss a single scene, so he decided it was worth the wait. That was their specialty.
They shared in each other's laughter, read lines, and called out portions; she remained by his side the whole time. He couldn't help but lightly stroke and squeeze her firm buttocks while she sat on the loveseat with her legs crossed.
At the end of the film, he thanked his mother for lifting his spirits.
She stated, "Thank me later," before placing her cheek against his and reaching for his genitalia.
As he developed under his mother's care, she gently massaged him. He felt little love bites as she kissed his neck.
"Mom!" he cried out in astonishment.
"My neck always got him," she whispered as she tried to strike again, just like your father.
Only Dylan's mother would have known that his erection was growing faster than it had before—he had no idea. Gradually, she ascended onto his back and proceeded to reach the nape of his neck.
He then went on to ask, "Shouldn't you be naked too?"
"Hold tight, darling. This is all just a game. You'll have your opportunity to playfully remove them," she purred into his ear.
Her bump was pressing up against his. As he was bit and kissed, he let out a low groan from his neck. He was now gasping for air as he held her head. Her lower lip brushed across his tip as she adjusted her position, slightly parting her lips. He hoped she would let him in without him having to do anything.
She asked with a smile, "You want in, don't you?"
"I do."
She began to passionately kiss him.
"I'll give you a taste, but you can't move; just let us build a connection and be one. Don't move, just... bask."
She sighed and slid him within without using her hands, then embraced him, and their lips touched once more. Unlike Mindy, he wanted to involuntarily pound her until they lost count of time and the length of time they kissed without breaking their lips. Not only was he still very aroused and horny, but he also noticed that, likely because of her aim, the desire to repeatedly ram her had faded.
She inquired if we were mutually desired.
"Fuck yes, mom."
had "I've gone so long without being laid; I needed you to reestablish our connection. I was this close to just bouncing on that dick."
"I wanted to pound that pussy."
"Mmm, I'm ready for pound town, baby, but... be gentle first. Love me before that wild lust takes over."
"Why not both?"
She got to her feet and sucked air between her teeth as her eyelids flickered. "You bad boy," she murmured.
As Dylan saw her butt up the stairs to the bedroom, he followed her. Upon noticing an object protruding from her buttocks, he extended his hand to grasp it.
She swiftly smacked his hand and dashed up the final few steps, saying, "Dylan, not yet."
The moment they entered the bedroom, they were unable to separate their hands. After Dylan got her undressed, he began to kiss and suckle her breasts. He had become used to Mindy's delicate breasts and was now squeezing them aggressively. Crying and kissing, they collapsed into the bed.
Embrace me, Dylan," she implored.
His slow, powerful thrusts inside her were met with her biting his neck. After biting and sucking her neck, he planted a kiss on her lips. When she felt him completely inside her, their eyes met, and she embraced him. She let out a scream.
The words "I love you, baby" came from her lips as she let out a gasp.
"I love you too."
"Fuck, this dick is too good! You got this pussycat super wet!"
The climax, which consisted of his slow, steady thrust and their kissing, came quickly. Until it passed, she grabbed his face, wept, and drew him into an embrace. Dylan kissed her quickly while holding her chin. It appeared as though his massage had deepened her state of happiness before he rose to his feet and began massaging her from her breasts to her hips and back up again.
"I want to spend all day doing this with you, Dylan," she breathed deeply.
By raising her legs, Dylan caressed her thighs and kissed her calves.
"Been so long."
He found her alluring in her own unique manner as he watched her toenails curl and her whole body. He shifted her weight off his shoulders, took hold of her buttocks, and accelerated slightly.
"Mom, can I cum in you?"
"Don't make me beg, baby," she pleaded as she extended her hand toward him.
Her legs drew back to rest around his waist. He drew her closer, shoved harder, and grabbed her under his arms. Her labored breathing pierced both of their ears as they were tightly holding one another.
"Please... please... please."
He began, "Mom," before he reached his peak.
"I'm going... I'm going... please don't stop!"
During her climax, his mom became quite angry. As they regained their breath, they continued to hold onto one another.
"That was great. Maybe I should reconsider having a kid with you," she said.
"Mom... really?"
"Jesus, even if I wanted to, my tubes would be tied," she said with a smile. I had faith in you, darling, and I can't wait for you to fuck my brains out tonight. I am in need of a sex coma due to the fact that I have spent the entire night worrying about you.
"Are we officially dating now that we're doing this?"
I am Dylan's mother, not your girlfriend. I believe that's a lot better."

Mindy anxiously checked her phone from time to time, hoping for a message from Dylan. When she was alone with her thoughts, she realized that she loved him and that he was the perfect man for her. She didn't know how long he would be gone, but she wasn't prepared for him to return to her every day so suddenly.
Dylan continued to lie with his mom, touching and nuzzling with her. Mindy kept popping into his head, though. He felt he was falling in love with Mindy, and he wanted to help her find whoever she was looking for and get her life in order. But now he was doubting everything, and he wanted to get everything sorted out as soon as possible.
Mindy decided to give him a call because she had waited long enough and expected better from him.
"Hey, Mindy," he responded.
Hey, Dylan, how's it going?"
Giving back. Some paperwork should be in tomorrow, and I'm waiting for it.
"I've had time to really think today."
That's great; I've been thinking the same thing. Perhaps I can assist you in finding your target, if that is indeed your intention.
"You say that like you don't believe me. Yes, I really want to reconnect with them."
"Then you should be honest with me, since you trust me."
"You're right—we shouldn't have any secrets. I don't want to cost you any money, even if you do have it."
"Mindy I want to help. Tell me."
"My parents, my best friend... my ex-husband."
"Those people in the pictures? Is your husband that black-haired man?"
"That's him."
"I know who that is."
"Do you seriously think you're close?" she asked with a hint of excitement.
"He's dead."
"Don't make light of me in that way; it's not funny," she said with a solemn tone.
"Not joking. He died recently. Look it up."
She promised to return her call.
After Mindy did some research on the man, she came across a news item stating that her ex-husband passed away due to a blood clot that traveled to his brain. Before she sobbed, she flat-out refused to read the entire piece. The man she loved would never return; she was too arrogant, too cowardly, and too late to return, and she would always regret leaving him. After realizing she was thirsty, she made her way to the bar. She would not handle this alone; she would do it in the company of others.
Sitting in his lap, Dylan's mom strolled out onto the porch.
"I was thinking that any other time I would have relationship troubles, you would try and help or offer some kind of advice. Why not this time?"
"I guess I've gotten selfish in my old age."
"Old? You're forty."
"It is my duty to lead you on the correct path and protect you from those kinds of women. You shouldn't be aware of that! Regardless, women will be vying for your financial resources now that you're in control. If it doesn't work, I'll just assume it was a gold-digging whore."
Despite everything, Dylan couldn't help but notice that Mindy wasn't like that; if she had ever been that way, she had to have changed.
After Mindy had gotten drunk and had sex multiple times that night, she completely neglected to contact Dylan and urge him to return, no matter how selfish it would have been. Meanwhile, Dylan and his parents...
Oh my god, she yelled out.
Dylan lifted one of her legs and accelerated at full speed; they were both perspiring heavily. He observed the way her breasts bobbed freely as her body was thrown back and forth. She let out cries and screams, but her words froze as she reached her peak.
"My love... Hey Dylan... Dylan, darling," she sputtered.
She rumbled, "I want to ride that dick again.".
"Ascend to this level," he exclaimed.
After lowering him, she climbed on top.
"All you have to do is relax, play with these little ones, and savor the experience!" And this time, hold back the slap.
"Sorry, mom."
After inserting the tip, she proceeded to slam her butt on him before grabbing his hands and pressing them against her breast. She began to bounce, making a little smacking sound. He growled with each drop, pinching and tugging her nipples.
"Haah, haah," she exclaimed in a series of gasps.
He got to his feet, placed them, and pushed up into her drop as she lay on him, determined not to give up.
"D-Dylan, fuck," she snapped.
She jerked to a halt and attempted to suppress her scream as she climaxed, but he didn't listen. She clutched his shoulders, and Dylan sped up, surprising her with an orgasmic surge. He finally slowed down when she touched his shoulder.
Are you all right?""
Under her breath, she murmured, "Ever do anal?""
"No."
"You want to?"
"Yes," he said, perhaps with a little too much enthusiasm.
"Roll me off."
Following his instructions, she fought to get down on her hands and knees, which exposed her packed hole.
"Be gentle pulling that out, and it's yours."
She moaned as he delicately withdrew her plug by the ring, which turned out to be anal beads.
"What on earth is this all about?"
With coconut crème, you won't be harmed.
Even with her toy, she was still rather snug, but Dylan eased his tip in slowly.
Compared to the fake, the actual thing is a total improvement in comfort. Are you a fan?"
"I think it might be tighter."
"Then wreck mommy's tight hole and make it loose," she said.
He carefully removed it, leaving it in her skull, and then he pushed it in, making her cry. He started to strangle her and smacked himself on the head, not realizing he was making her hit the headboard. He was so absorbed in the moment that he didn't hear a strange echo—the sound of her head hitting the headboard with a "fuck" or "shit." She climbed to the top and pulled herself up.
"No problem," she murmured.
He quickened his pace, causing her to let out a squeal of pain. Dylan studied her butt; though it was round, it didn't move like Mindy's. He mentally pictured Mindy screaming and wailing, so he shook his head and reminded himself to get back into the game. As her head drooped, she began to release her hold. Coiled tightly behind her arms, she let out a scream into the pillow, leading him to believe she had experienced an orgasm. Dylan paused long enough to pull her back from the headboard, but she instead let her legs fall. He plopped himself on top of her, biting into her neck. The extra cushion allowed him to joyfully strike her. He then moved her legs to the sides and fingered her.
It's terrible, she yelled out.
Dylan firmly fingered her; she moaned and wailed, and at her peak, she screamed his name. Dylan was drawing near to himself, his breath becoming more irregular.
"So who's the pussycat? she said in a haste.
Oh, mine!"
"Who's ass‽"
Oh, mine!"
"Is it going to start?""
Well, uh... huh."
"Calling my name!"
My mother! It will be a climax!"
Just say my name like a real man!"
"Fuckin'," he said with an exaggeration as her name turned into a growl. taking a bath... She absorbed his release to the fullest extent possible, and it completely consumed her.
They were both left panting as Dylan firmly held her in his arm and cradled her in his hands. As he went limp, he felt her butt poke him out, and they lay there sweaty, with Dylan imagining a hot, seductive haze in the air.
"Dylan, I love you," she whispered with a break in her voice.
Yours truly, Joly. Is it acceptable?"
Nodding, she said, "Not just mother and son anymore." She then brought up a pointed finger, which she promptly let fall.
"Sorry about the headboard."
Sometimes it occurs. My night's sleep will be restful. Feeling peckish? How about some breakfast?"
"Sex," he said in jest.
Now let's talk about the meal."
Ah, what about eggs and waffles?"
"Mm'kay."
"Hold on... I mentioned the morning sex in jest, didn't I?"
Can you say that you were? Actually, I'm not totally against the concept. Get out of bed and fuck me. To hell with it, fuck me while I'm in the kitchen. In response to her lover's request, she yawned.
After sitting up, Dylan kissed her cheek and said, "Good night, Jenn."
With a kiss on his lips, she whispered, "Goodnight, Dylan."
The following morning, Dylan awoke to find his mother-in-law missing and his clothing spread out on the floor. Ignoring the clothes, he set out to find her, and to his surprise, he found her cooking the exact meal he had requested, clad only in an apron.
"Good morning, my darling," she greeted him with a beaming smile.
He yawned and went to kiss her lips, saying, "Morning."
She retreated, saying, "Not before you brush your teeth."
Almost as if he were wounded, he gazed at her.
"Alright, sir, but with a closed jaw.
After a brief kiss, he settled back to wait for his food. Joly placed a glass of milk on his plate, removed her apron, and slid into the chair beside him.
Everything hurts, and I'm still experiencing the effects. The rough and heavy should wait till the weekend, in my opinion.
"It's not like you go to work much."
Actually, I was planning to go today, you dweeb. I go quite a bit. I bought another company, and you were too preoccupied with being Sherlock Holmes to notice.
"Then go."
How about this?"
"Why not?"
"I can't let them see I already moved on with a new man."
"Tell them it was depression, sex, or something. You got too drunk at a party."
"Ooo, good one! That does sound like me."
Someone called him.
"Detective Carson," he responded.
"Dylan, this has to be one of the quickest missing persons and D.N.A. cases. You were right on the nose, kid! I'm on my way to your house right now."
"I'm at my mom's, actually."
"I thought you said the case was a bust?"
He looked shocked. "It's complicated."
"Uh, no, it's not. Either it was a bust or it wasn't. If it were a bust, he wouldn't be bringing anything, and that means you lied to me, Dylan," she stated with a scowl.
"Sounds like you're in trouble, kid."
,complex, "Yeah, I'll text you the address," he said, ending the call. "It really is complicated, and yes, I lied, because it's complicated. I promise I'll tell you the truth, okay? Just give me some time to sort this all out."
"Very well," she moaned.
Holding her hand, he whispered, "I'll tell you, I will, Jenn."
All she did was nod.
Following their meal, they prepared for Detective Carson's arrival.
She said, "I'll let you handle it," as soon as the doorbell rang.
A normal gait would be great, he pleaded.
"I'm trying. You wrecked both those holes, baby. I'm so fucking sore."
"Fine, I'll distract him, lest he figure something out."
"You're being paranoid, Dylan."
Opening the door, he scowled. "Carson, come in."
Carson examined him thoroughly. "Rerunning clothes?"
"Yeah, well, I stayed here last night; my mom washed them at least."
Attempting to conceal her limp, she proceeded to shake his hand and say, "Hello Detective, it's a pleasure to see you again."
"Miss Fullard."
"I'd love to see how this turns out, but I need to visit the new acquisition—it's good news, right?"
"It is very good news. We were really close, then he stumbled on something substantial."
"I hope to hear all about it," she said with a grin, "gotta go; it'd look bad if the new boss is late."
"Bye mom!"
With a final "bye, baby," she walked out the door.
Carson regarded Dylan with suspicion.
"What?"
He firmly expressed his disapproval and stated, "Let's get down to brass tacks."
"We have coffee if you want some," he added, pointing to the kitchen.
"Before you start stuttering and stammering, I've seen weirder and worse."
"What are you getting at?"
Carson remarked, "We both know... it's a hunch, but nothing really worth talking about," in reference to the pricey coffee appliance. "I think I will have that coffee."
"Everything you need is still sitting out," Dylan said, offering him a cup.
Before starting to brew his coffee and handing him a thread-bound folder, he said, "First things first." "I sent the sample to the hospital where you were born and the hospital where she has been a few times, and it is confirmed; she's your mother."
"Alright, cool," he muttered, his expression betraying his uncomfortable emotions.
"I understand how you must feel—the contention, questions, and mix of emotions towards the woman you've practically never seen—but you did meet her, right? That's how you got the hair, and it wasn't just dumb luck?"
"Eh, it was probably some kind of dumb luck."
Carson played with his coffee. "
It would be futile to attempt to conceal the truth or anything like that. He sat down, made a cup, and pleaded with the audience to hear all sides of the story before passing judgment.
Carson was momentarily taken aback but kept his composure as Dylan related the events of the previous three days spent in the city.
That's definitely one for the record books, but I'm not saying it could happen to anyone. This anecdote would appear in the examples section of the Wikipedia entry for the word "coincidence."
"I don't know how to feel about it."
"Generally, something like this can really flip somebody for a loop, yet with these particulars, my advice is the same as with anybody else: to take some time to think about it before confronting them, and in your case, you might want to take a bit more time than the average person."
"I see how terrible it sounds," he moaned.
Oh, I see. But you were unaware of it. Let it settle in for a while, and then give it some more time before you get in touch with her. It is not in your best interest to have what appears to be an Oedipus complex.
"How could I have known?"
But she was glaring at her.
Asking, "How did you manage to...""
Hey, there's a good reason my rates are exorbitant, dude. Despite how bad it sounds, what you just stated is worse than the other option. In contrast, the other thing is really just a coincidence.
His expression turned to one of disapproval as he stared at his cup.
Weird things happen to people all the time. I assure you, you are not the worst. A Kentucky woman reportedly gave a catfish imposter $10,000 and ended her marriage, all because he pretended to be a famous person. You don't want to be that type of "momma's boy," believe me.
Fearing he would say the wrong thing, Dylan could only nod.
"I'm not going to turn you in or anything; sometimes people just don't think straight; you can still bounce back from this."
"Yeah, there should still be time," he responded with a pout.
"Listen, Dylan. Be let down for justifiable reasons and gather yourself. What these gadgets do is something I've witnessed.
"Right, that's nothing to miss."
"Is there a takeout container here?" This coffee is excellent.
"Just grab a thermos out of that cabinet; she won't miss any of them."
Finally, Carson bolstered Dylan's spirits by saying, "The case is closed, balls in your court; think and make your next move wisely."
The final money will be wired to you before five. As he stood up and shook his hand, he expressed his gratitude for everything.
"It's my job."
"If I ever need a detective, I'm calling you."
After escorting him to the door, Dylan returned to the kitchen and became engrossed in the files once again, his mind racing and his emotions more tumultuous than before. He was aware that he should listen to Carson's advice, but he needed to resolve this quickly because, regardless of everything, she wasn't his mom. With swift action, Dylan grabbed the papers, made copies at Joly's office, hurried to his car, and drove away.
An ear-piercing thud roused Mindy from her slumber, and with a yank on the door handle, she yelled out, "This better be fucking good, god damn it."
With an envelope the size of a letter in his hand, Dylan stood there and said, "We need to talk."
"Dylan! O my!" I was sorely missing you. I relied on you last night. horrible, terrible last night... You were correct; I did some research on him.
"Alright, then, may I enter?""
Before closing the door behind him, she greeted him with an invitation to come inside.
Upon entering, she proceeded to embrace him, but he intervened.
While maintaining his distance, he held the envelope to her chest and stated, "We can't do this anymore."
I don't understand. No, Dylan, we're practically one and the same. You have my undying affection.
His speech began.
"What is the point of continuing? Feeling overly possessive, am I? I can relax.
"No, it's not that."
Is it the same as mine or yours? It seems like you didn't give a hoot; I certainly don't! I am in dire need of you at this very moment; this is not funny. It's not my job as a prostitute, you know. Yes, I did say I would leave! "Dylan, I abhor it so much that I'm completely giving up; I'll even stop stripping," she pleaded.
"It's not that either; it's-"
"Tell me why; we can fix it; I can't."
"Listen up, Regina!"
"How?" she asked in astonishment. Are you okay?"
"Take the paper and see for yourself."
While reading the papers, Dylan gave her a disapproving glance. Regina felt her hands tremble, her eyes well up with tears, and she struggled to catch her breath.
I was a... while you were a...
"I'm looking for you, mother."
Tears welled up in her eyes as she clutched the papers.
Have you any idea how I'm feeling? Angry, he glared at her.
"I warned you; I messed up," she muttered.
"You might have informed me that you were my mother!"
"I didn't know; I really didn't know."
Just how are you unaware of this?"
"Here, Dylan... It's been on my mind to spill the beans on you. Remember? There are no more secrets."
All he did was look at her.
"I implore you to remain as I speak. She implored him to return to the compassionate and thoughtful man she had fallen in love with.
"Of course I want to know, more than ever, now."
"Sit." I'll tell you everything if you sit with me. We agreed to do it.
Fearing for her safety, she recoiled as he approached the love seat. It seemed as if Regina were a little girl in danger.
"Come on, just sit down." His voice was anxious.
She took her time settling into the love seat adjacent to him.
"I can't believe all of you kept this from me."
"I didn't keep anything from you, Dylan. It makes sense why we got so close so fast."
"Are you going to talk or keep stalling?"
"You're scaring me, Dylan. Ask me anything; I swear on Henry's grave, I'll tell you everything!"
"Why did you abandon me?"
"You should hate me for that. You despise me. Your true identity as my son has increased my affection for you beyond what I had previously perceived. Can I tell you something?"
"That is my purpose for being here," he retorted angrily.
You looked fantastic, as far as I can tell. Right now, it might not amount to much, but I know for sure. It's evident that you've inspired me. Of course, it's not the only valid explanation. I was unprepared for a relationship and narcissistic, and I wanted things to stay the way they were. We were both young. I had you because Henry and I were against abortion. So that you may stay healthy, I did all that was right in the moment. I did, in fact. I departed after I had you—not immediately, but after... Okay, Henry got me to swear that he would release me if I stayed for six months and didn't change my mind. I have felt remorse for that for a long time now. My family rejected me. I was attempting to cling to you, him, and everyone else. My life was crumbling around me, and although I realize now that I should never have attempted it, my heart hurts for you all. I simply wanted to be present; I had no desire for assistance. It was still really self-centered of me, you know.
"It sounds like you deserve the life you have."
She agreed and began to sob once more. "I do," she said. "I told you it was all my fault."
"I can't believe dad loved a person like you."
It was the same for us. The key distinction was his readiness to accommodate your arrival. Excuse me, Dylan, but I'm fully aware that this is my fault. You endured my ill will even when I was absent; I created my own destiny. Please don't make me feel any worse than I already am. Their disappointment and embarrassment at me were worse than their anger, and that was the worst part.
"Who?" you ask."
On top of being a godmother, you're a father. Jenny, my best friend and your aunt, adored you with all her heart. Henry remarried? I thought so."
"Yeah, to my stepmom, Joly."
"She's a better mom than I ever would be or would've been."
"How dare you think you'd be better now? I can't believe you're even asking for a chance," he exclaimed with a hint of disgust.

"Can you blame me? You don't know who I was, but you know who I am now! The moment that anything now? Dylan. and shareyou came up in question, I'd have told you that I wanted to be honest with you... with my feelings for you. I was going to tell you that I was looking for—well, you, Dylan. I was ready to tell you my life story yesterday, but you had to leave. You would've known already. The first thing I was going to do was tell you my real name. Why is this happening now? Why didn't they tell you?"

"Maybe my dad was still ashamed of you. Joly told me she had a non-disclosure agreement tied into their prenup and his will." "I was working with your dad; we met in college, and he had already been building a business with the help of his family. After you were born, I sold my shares and left. After a round of international travel, I returned to New York, proceeded to California and New York, indulged in excessive partying, squandered all of my money, and ultimately settled in the Midwest. I then returned to New York, where my group and I were struggling miserably. The friendships fell apart, and that's when the struggle wasn't fun anymore. As a result of my time as a pornographic model, I eventually found myself in Indiana, having fled Detroit with my insane boyfriend. Somehow ended up in Florida, then Arkansas. Now I'm here. I've been here for almost six years." All Dylan did was laugh. "I know I'm not what you were expecting. Although you are an adult, I am unable to be your mother, but I can be your mother. I can be-" "What? Keep doing what we're doing." All was well with us. Telling me it's all for naught is unacceptable. w? Dylan, the lady you began to love is still here with you. Henry and Jenny may have raised you, but I think I had a bigger impact on you than you might realize. Please tell me that you weren't falling for me. The fact that I ever left you is something I will never get over, and for that, I am extremely sorry. Those genes run deep in you, so even if we simply have a biological relationship, you will always be my son." I'm not like you." Tell me that after you give it some thought over the last two days. There's no use in sitting here and denying how similar we are. Everything about you is a product of my genes, except for the hair and ethics that Henry passed down to you. It was no accident that the waitress noticed how much we resembled each other. We are similar in thought and deed. I thought my DNA would automatically make me forgive you. " I expect and welcome your wrath because I am deserving of it, and you have every right to be angry with me. I've been unhappy for a long time. The way you're hurting me is justified. "Because I am you, I know in your heart that you adore me and that you are in love with me as well." With a heavy sigh, he furrowed his brow. Another tear escaped her eye as she pleaded with the person, "Be mad; be mad for days or weeks, but please don't abandon me." "Please don't, Dylan. You were already giving me a chance. Keep giving me a chance. You're just going to hurt yourself. I won't bother you, but if there's anything else you need to know, call me. Take your time, but don't abandon me." It irritated Dylan to know that she was correct. "Stop acting like you know me." "I know that they raised you better than that. I also know something that Jenny doesn't know, and Henry would never tell a soul—not even you." "Like what?" "He has a little something to do with his side of the family and a lot to do with mine. I bet you never met your real family on my side." "No, no, I haven't." "When you're ready, I'll tell you, and then it'll all make sense. I don't want to replace Jenny; I just want to be in your life." "You screwed that up." "I know." "So I believe I'll be alright, just as I have been, without you," he declared, rising to his feet. "Then can I have a hug goodbye?" He said, "Fine," before bending down to embrace her. "I'll wait for you." "There's no need for that," he said, his gaze narrowing as he threatened her. "Don't you want any kind of relationship with me, Dylan? Please? I know I wasn't there, but I'm still your mother. If I could do it again, I'd have stayed; we were off to a good start before we found out. Please don't throw it all away. Don't throw me away. Dylan, be as enraged as you wish, but even if you do not consider me your mother, we are still family. I can play the weird, eccentric, cool aunt. I'm begging you to give me a chance," she began crying. "Yell and scream; tell me I'm a bane of this world. Hit me, beat me, just don't leave, Dylan.""Did you at least name me?""Dylan Lamont Fullard."He simply let out a sigh, left the room, and then heard her crying escalate into a full-out scream. Even though he couldn't stand to listen to her swear, he also couldn't bear to be there while she did it. She was still on her own, regardless of how much she might have been at fault. Just like she had done to him, he was prepared to abandon her now that he had all she desired. He could still hear her walking down the corridor of the otherwise silent building, making the distance between him and the automobile seem farther than it had the day before. By the time he got to his car, he thought his heart was about to stop beating. Before he discovered her true identity, he told her how he felt, even though it hurt to treat the lady he was falling for in such a way. He had never needed her before.After taking one more glance at her building, he chided himself, saying, "I should've listened to fucking Carson." He then drove away.Entering his house, Dylan went to his bar, retrieved a bottle of booze, poured it into a rock glass, drank it down, poured himself another, and then texted his secretary to let her know he would be in tomorrow. Normally, Dylan would have no problem strolling around his deserted home. He lived alone as he was unmarried and didn't want any potential partner to find out about his wealth; he yearned for a genuine connection, similar to the one he nearly had with his mom. The very idea made him gag."How could I want the woman who never wanted me? Carson was right; this is some Oedipus bullshit... lusting after both of my moms‽ And it feels right‽ Okay, so I didn't know. Man, Regina was my mom, so it's not my fault. Now that I know she is, I can get over here. Sure, Jenn raised me like her own son, but we're not related, so it doesn't count, right?" He inquired about the glass he was holding. "Of course not! Jenn's been a mom to me; she's not really my mom... I could... I could marry her if I wanted to!"After collecting herself, Regina made the difficult decision to accept the fact that she would probably never see Dylan again. She was constantly worried that their meeting and his discovery would be identical."I was naive to believe that our time together would have had any impact... I'm so fucking stupid," she said, taking a drink from a bottle of whiskey she had taken out of her freezer. She opened out about how she had "poured my heart out" for it. "My son is my everything; it makes no difference to me that I miss him, desire him back, or are filled with remorse for the decisions I made that led to this point."Standing in the center of the living room, she surveys her residence. She took another drag, as all she had accumulated over the years was a vague idea of Dylan's house."I just wanted a chance to do things right, at least have some sort of relationship... there was more I had to tell him. Can't he understand? He has to. We have a thing; we're too much alike, good or bad. We're alike. If I didn't want him that easy, then, yeah, he could not want me just as easy."When Joly returned from work at seven o'clock, she half anticipated finding Dylan waiting for her. Trusting him to follow through on his promise to call if he couldn't drop by, she had done her best to get herself ready."So he found Regina. I'm curious how this is going to go down if it hasn't yet. Maybe some good may come from it... I wonder what she's been doing. I can't believe I still miss that bitch, sort of," she was thinking.Joly discovered the copier open as she entered her workplace. She immediately began poring over the folder and documents that Carson had given Dylan. Before she read the D.N.A. test results page, she was wondering how he had gotten his hands on her hair; before that, she had been wondering how they had located her. Concerned, Joly glanced up and immediately dialed Dylan's number."Hey Jenn," he moaned.While she rummaged around the house, she shoved the documents inside. "Dylan, baby, I know you said you'd tell me all about it soon, but can we talk about it now?""Excuse me, but I'm not sure what I'm doing right now," he said."Yes, now, please come over. Wait. Have you been drinking?""A little, I guess?"Her voice was barely above a whisper as she said, "You went to see her, didn't you?""Nooooo.""Don't lie to me, love. I don't need Carson to figure out you went straight to her from here; you made a copy of the reports and rushed over there.""Whu, how do you know that?""Where's the report, Dylan?""It's... um," she overheard him say as he searched nervously for it. "I got it somewhere.""I have it," she said, tapping it against a wall. "You left it in my office, honey. I raised you; I know you.""Shit, okay, okay, I'll come and get it.""No, you won't! I'll bring it to you. Sorry to pull rank, but we're talking about this now; I'll be over there soon.""Yes mother.""Good. I love you, baby.""I love you, mom."She hung up, retrieved her keys, and walked to her car after making a kissing sound.As she neared his residence, she inserted her key and gained entry. He was found on the couch with one bottle that was half empty and one that was empty, according to her. She placed the folder on the table, kissed her lips, and then carried the glassware and bottles to the kitchen.She then returned with a full glass and a Gatorade, saying, "That's enough drinking for you."He yelled out, "Jenn, hey," as he swung for the vase."Aht aht, this is yours," she said as she gave him the sports drink.Dylan sat up with a grunt."Don't you start, my love; now you promised you would tell me everything... Discuss; I was planning to wait, but after reading that, I'm concerned for your well-being."How did you know I went to see her?""Because I know you. I have a strange feeling you already knew her, too.""Mom, Jenn, how do you know me so well? What can you tell me about Regina? She said you were her best friend.""She was my best friend for years. She's why I know you so well; you're just like Becca—more than you know. I started seeing it—me and Henry. We hoped that if you didn't know her, maybe you'd grow out of it. Nope. The older you get, the worse you get. Let Henry tell it. Like her twin, you remind us of Becca every day.""What happened back then?""She didn't tell you?""She did, but I want to know about you and dad. How did this happen?"She assured him, "Believe me, there was nothing malicious," as she sipped her drink. "Henry and Becca were madly in love. Nothing would tear them apart, so we thought. Becca stayed after you were born; they argued since you were conceived that she didn't want you, so we convinced her to have you and try. Henry told her that after six months, if she didn't change her mind, she could go. He arranged for her to exchange her shares, sign her rights to you over, get a solid divorce, and she was free.""She said that.""We were mad, or I was. She really hurt your dad. I remember yelling at her about it. We argued again. When the day came, she was going to be free. We fought. I dogwalked her all over that house.""You beat her up?""It was more of a tie, you could say.""You and Dad?""We were friends—more like siblings, really. Becca knew we cared about each other, knew sometimes we had our hearts to hearts, and I loved him like a brother. He was just supposed to be your godmother. You should be calling me Aunt Jenn, not Mom. Once, when you had colic and Becca bailed a day or two in, we took care of you. We had a talk where we agreed that once she was gone, we would raise you. There was no romance about it; we weren't interested in each other like that. But I guess our love for you spread to each other after all that time spent together. Around the time you were nearly two, he came home late from work, put you to bed—I had fallen asleep with you—and woke me up with a kiss on the lips. When my eyes opened, there was this ring in my face. All he said was, Marry me." He didn't ask; he told me to. God knows, by then we had gotten madly in love. He had it all taken care of in two weeks, and we were husband and wife.""Did you ever see her again?""No, but she did call once or twice for money when she had a bit of a drug habit. You know how Henry was, yet he still loved her. Henry even helped get her clean from thousands of miles away. I had no doubt that if she came back, he would take her back, divorce me, and remarry her. He denied it and hated when I joked that he'd have sister wives, because I'd never leave and I knew he wouldn't let me. Henry... loved... and hated that you were so much like her.""Thanks for being my mom.""It was my love for you. Just like with your dad, if you want a relationship with her, I won't stand in your way. She is your real mother after all.""Do you miss her?""Sometimes. I can't look at you and not think about her; even some things you've done, she did the exact same thing," she said cheerfully. "The only reason you're slightly different is because of our influence; we tried to make sure you didn't make the same mistakes she did. Please, Dylan, what happened? Did you know her before you found out who she was?""It's kind of embarrassing and shameful.""Well, you are her son after all.""Not funny," he said with a frown."That's because you don't know her.""Anyway, Jenn, I was at the bar, and this prostitute came up to me. We talked, and next thing I knew, I promised her I would hook up with her the next night. She said she had been watching me every time I was there since last week. I offered to take her on a date since she wanted to help me find Regina. We had a great time.""Ah, so you took a hooker on a date?""Yeah, to that new dance club and a three-star restaurant.""So much for low profile, huh? Flashing money around with a hooker on your arm?""Yeah, well, this is hard enough to talk about, Jenn. Please stop making jokes."To which she responded, "Alright, alright," while raising her hands in the air."Yesterday she...""What was her name, since they often have an alias like strippers do?""She was a stripper too."Jen chuckled."Mom!""Sorry... sorry! It's just that this sounds like some cheap romance novel. Where does Becca come in?""Sadly, I'm getting to that. Yesterday, last night, whatever, she asked me to come by her place and pick her up from work.""Strip club or street corner?"All he did was stare at her."Sorry.""Strip club. We went to her place, and I spent the night. Yes, we had sex, and yes, it was great. I really enjoyed spending time with her; she was different. Then, when we woke up, I saw everything—the truth.""Was she really a man, or something crazy? What was it?""It was too dark to see anything, and there was nothing else in her apartment that was a dead giveaway... but her bedroom. Once I looked around and noticed pictures of you, dad... a baby picture of me... people I didn't know, dad's side of the family!""Your hooker friend was... Becca... the whole time," she said in disbelief."Yeah, I fucked my mom and liked it.""Dylan, I'm really sorry; this must have done a number on you," she said, embracing him tightly."The worst thing is that I was falling in love with her! We really had a connection. I guess the both of you are right; we are just alike.""Poor baby.""She read the report and was willing to tell me everything," he continued, making direct eye contact with Joly. "She still acted like we weren't related, going on how we could still be together and that it's in our genes, and her genes are stronger than dad's, and all I got was his hair.""Please don't tell me that she is just as bad. I really didn't think you two would be that bad," she murmured to herself before turning around to go."What?""Nothing. Just thinking about how you and her are dating.""I know! Me dating my mom... having sex with her that whole time... weird!"She said, "Yeah, weird," with an angry expression on her face."You're different. Yeah, you're my mom, but we aren't related. You're not my mom, mom. It might be weird to see for those who know us, but we're not related; we could get married if we wanted. My actual mom, that's weird," he wrapped his arms around. "This isn't weird to me.""I am so grateful," she murmured."I love you, Jenn.""So... it's really not that big of a deal to you?""Carson deduced—as I had anticipated—that I had engaged in sexual activity with both of you."She said in astonishment, "Fuck, he's good.""I don't think I want to see Regina ever again after this.""I'll support whatever choice you make.""She tried to tell me she was trying to save up money so she could find us. She should've never left to begin with; she should be regretful over it.""It hurts you, doesn't it?""No. It pisses me off. She believes she can simply crawl back into our lives out of nostalgia; she has committed her own errors. Her life is bad because she made it that way.""Calm down; don't get too worked up, Dylan.""I'm not! Simply put, she abandoned us all and now believes she can return because her life stinks and she's obligated to do things she despises! Why should I care about that or entertain her desire to be in my life? So what if we had a good time together? So what if she wasn't that bad initially? You know how she is; she was horrible, right? She was putting on a show!""She was a wonderful person; we were surprised when she made that choice. I'm not surprised that she wanted to fix it; that's truly the kind of person I remember her to be.""She should've tried a long time ago. I don't care what she went through.""Okay, Dylan, if that's how you feel. Why don't we get you something in your stomach and lay you down?""Do you really think I'd do that to her? You think I'm not strong enough to control my alcohol consumption. I'm not like her," he said as he stood unsure of himself."I know you're not her; calm down.""I am calm.""You're still processing... it's okay," she commented, "you'll figure it out.""You two keep saying I'm just like her! I did the stuff she did. I'm my own self, damn it. How can I make choices that somebody I don't know makes? If she were to drink in this manner, I would abstain from doing the same; conversely, is that her preference? I'll drink more! I'll stop being a smartass! I'll be a different person!""Dylan, stop!" she said as she seized his arm."No wait, you said she changed. If I change, then I'll be like her!"With a hug, she told Dylan, "It's alright. You're not her, even though you're similar to her.""However... we resemble one another to the point where a waitress remarked as much; she assumed we were mother and son; we made fun of her remark.""Dylan, baby, you're going to be okay. It just takes time."The words "no, I... why?" brought up tears as he began to sob. "Why did she leave, Jenn? Couldn't she do whatever it was and keep us as family? Why did all of this happen like this? How could she just tell me she loves me like it's all okay?""I wish I could tell you... I wish everything was different, too.""I miss a woman I never knew; what sense does that make?"After accompanying him to his bedroom, Joly laid down with him until he relaxed and went to sleep. She remained awake all night and prepared his food upon his awakening. Neither did she want to offer him advice since she didn't have the answers. Their respective jobs were filled the following morning.Even though he didn't pay much attention to Joly for a few days, he didn't want to damage his connection with his mother, which he had nurtured. Dylan had not yet finished processing what had happened with Regina. If he checked his phone, he wouldn't discover anything more recent than that photo of her. From time to time, he couldn't help but worry about how she was doing or whether she was alive at all. While Joly did her best to divert Dylan's attention away from Regina, Dylan devoted himself fully to his job."Look at this! Why are you just as romantic as you, old man?"With a kiss on her lips, he said, "I can see why he had you to show off," and they entered the restaurant together.The hostess said, "Do you have a reservation?""Dylan Fullard.""Hmmm... here we are. Follow me.""My darling, you've never been this showy, and you know I'm not into showing off my wealth," she remarked after they were seated."I mean, here and there can't hurt, yeah?"She only grinned at him."What?""Nothing, just looking at your cute face," she lied, recalling the gala where she and Henry were and mentally tally-taking the number of times Regina spoke the words "I mean."In order to steal a kiss, Dylan leaned forward."Are you trying to show me off?""Kinda. I figure I'd keep up some of the things you and dad did.""We hardly arrived here," she said, arching an eyebrow."Then it can be our thing. It looks nice, and the food is really good; why wouldn't he?"Because Regina's family owned it, she shrugged and thought, "Ah, dunno."While perusing the menus, they placed their orders for food and drink. A guy in a suit was examining them, he saw."Don't look now, but some guy seems to be looking at us."She maintained her composure and gave it a quick glance."I guess he knows a sexy couple when he sees one, Jenn."An older guy approached Jenny and said, "Jenny! Is that you?" Jenny said, "Why has it been ages?""Hey, whassup, Chuck?""And this must be...""Her boyfriend.""Of course, her boyfriend. You're working pretty fast, aren't you? Meh, who am I to judge? People move in their own way," he said cheerfully."That's true; the world never stops.""It'll pass you right by; it will. Don't you agree...?""Dylan," he proclaimed, his hand out in provocation."Dylan. So good to meet you, sir," he enthusiastically said, "so, so good! Allow me to get something for you... on the house.""Chuck, there's no need.""Ugh! It's a gift for the new couple! We're old friends," he spat at her as he sped off."You have friends that work here, and you barely came here? He seems nice; how come I've never met him?""You know how the rich and wealthy move. Chuck is... eccentric, to put it mildly.""Gotcha. I suppose you two had friends and friends I never knew about or didn't pay attention to."Chuck appeared out of nowhere with a huge mixed cocktail and said, "Here you go... something for the wonderful couple.""I appreciate it, dude," Dylan remarked."I thought it would be nice for you two to share something," he said cheerfully. "Jenny, we should reconnect and catch up on old times."She said, "We should do that," with a frightened laugh."I'd love to get to know your boyfriend.""This tastes great," Dylan said."I thought it'd be a perfect thing for a date, especially one with your stepmom, ehh, Dylan?""Uh... what?""Oh, don't worry, it's more common than you think," he said with "such a kind gesture.""Chuck, don't embarrass him.""Oh, I'm just teasing! I mean, you know how much of a joker I can be. Enjoy your meal, lovebirds," he proceeded to leave.Joly drew back her shoulders and poured herself a drink."I see what you mean. He is weird. How did you and dad meet him?""It was... some function before you were born.""Did Regina know him?"A fleeting twitch occurred in Joly's eye. "She did, yeah. Don't worry about him, though."They continued to have a good time over the remainder of the lunch, completely ignoring Chuck and never thinking about him again. Upon completion, Dylan requested payment and discovered that it was far less than expected."That's weird.""What is it, baby?""This bill is only like forty bucks.""With what we ate," she answered, her expression betraying her confusion."Pardon me," he said, gesturing toward their server."Yes, how can I help you?""Something doesn't add up with this bill," he said as he passed it to him."It looks all in order to me.""Nuh-uh... can you just double check for me? Even at Outback, it wouldn't be this cheap. Can you just make sure it's right? Someone could get into trouble or something.""I understand.""Perhaps Chuck was it," Joly remarked."I'm not aware of Charles having anything to do with it, but I will check to ease your mind.""Thank you, sir."With a quick "my pleasure," he strode away.His question to her was, "What the fuck is going on here?""I wish I could tell you.""You'd think a place like this wouldn't make such a mistake."Joly nodded her head, signaling, "Here he comes.""Mister Dylan, miss Joly, please come with me. Dorothy wants to settle this in person."They looked at each other and then trailed after him. Following his announcement, he escorted them to an office."Please, come inside," the voice beckoned.Behind them, the server closed the door as he grasped it.Just "Dorothy," Joly chimed in."Joly," she said with a subtle smile."Another one of your acquaintances?" Dylan inquired."You could say that, Dylan," Dorothy remarked with a secretive grin. "There seems to be a problem with your bill.""Yeah, it's way cheep, like no way it could be that cheap.""Give it to me, Dylan! That's the family discount!" she said while laughing as she took up the invoice."But... aren't you and her just friends? I don't even know you.""I mean, friends can be family, yeah? Bloods are thicker than water, but sometimes water'll do just fine."

"I... guess?"
"My dear Charles said you two were here; it's the least we could do. Joly, it's been so long! You and Dylan should stop by sometimes."
"You all don't seem that close anymore," Dylan said abruptly.
"Oh, Dylan, Dylan, Dylan... we're closer than you think. Time should mean nothing to family. Charles thinks you two make a cute couple; it seems like you're keeping it in the family, Joly," mused she.
"Well, um, Dorothy, it's just that Dylan's wonderful."
With a sweep of her hand, she said, "No need to explain, my dear. We all heal in our own ways." "It was a beautiful service for Henry; you did a great job; I never got to tell you."
"Were you present?" Dylan inquired.
She said, "I was. We weren't going to miss it. Anyhow, this is the family discount," as she placed it in his palm and covered his with hers. "Please, we would love to have you back."
"Sure, we'll come back, ma'am."
"Dorothy is fine, Dylan. You two enjoy your night," she said cheerfully.
Dorothy, "You take care," Joly admonished.
"Toodeloo."
After he settled the bill, they sped off.
Just how serious is this return trip? Joly wanted to know.
"Do you want to?"
"I'm... not sure."
"They're weirdos, but they're your friends. Both of them are odd; are they married or something? Related?"
"Yeah."
"Yeah, married, or yeah, related?"
"Yeah, I mean, yeah, they're married."
"How did they get those jobs for being weird to customers like that?"
"They aren't like that with customers, and they own it."
"Really?"
"Uh-huh."
"They really did look related," he thought to himself.
"Baby, let's say we work off this food."
"Ah dunno... I had fun tonight, but that was just weird and offputting."
"Don't think about it, then."
"And you seemed the same."
"What‽ No! C'mon Dylan!"
"I'm just not feeling it tonight."

As soon as they entered his car, they kissed. Leaving Joly behind, he headed home.
Something seemed odd between those folks and Joly, and Dylan couldn't stop thinking about them during the restaurant. They both claimed to be friends, but Joly never actually acted that way; he'd seen her hanging out with her pals. He made up his mind to go there for lunch and try to get some answers while he was at work.
"Are you here with a reservation?" inquired the maître d.
"Umm no... I was wondering if Chuck and Dorothy were here. I think... I think we might be family. I was talking to them last night."
"You must be Dylan Fullard, yes?"
"I am."
"I was told to look out for you; follow me, please."
Dorothy escorted Dylan back to her office and welcomed him inside.
"Dylan," she said cheerfully, "could you get Charles and have the room prepared?"
He hurriedly answered, "On it, ma'am."
Despite her slender build, Dorothy rose to greet him. He seemed to be in her late fifties.
"My, how you've grown, dear; give us a hug, yes?"
"You were waiting for me?"
After telling him, "We were," she embraced him heavily. "We were hoping you would come back, although not the next day, but soon enough."
"I just wanted answers. You all and Joly claim to be friends, but she seemed off, like she was hiding something."
"Me and my husband will answer your questions in due time... I mean, not due time, but lunch."
"Are you two actually married? You look like you could be related."
All she did was grin.
"And honestly, I feel like she may have been hiding that maybe you two aren't that close of friends to her and more to my actual mom."
"Yes, your mom and dad, to be precise. We are friends with Joly, or we'd like to think so. Please, Dylan, I don't want to leave Charles out of the conversation."
"I'm sorry, Dorothy; I've just had quite the time, I mean, with finding my mom and my dad dying."
"I understand."
"That room is a private dining room and nothing crazy, yeah?"
"Right on the nose, Dylan. Shall we get going, yes?"
A room with a medium-sized conference table was her destination as she guided him down the corridor.
So nice to see you again, Dylan," Charles said with a smile. "Lunch will be here shortly; have a seat, yes?"
"Yeah, I... you two talk like..."
A grin was exchanged between Dorothy and Charles.
"He's a bright one, yes?"
"I mean, more than looks can run in a family."
Dylan began to put the puzzle pieces together while sitting next to them. Just as he was going to speak, the chef brought in the meal.
With a hint of intrigue, Charles inquired, "You were going to say something, Dylan?"
"You're not just friends of the family; you are family... Regina's family, yeah, I mean yes-ugh," he replied with a sigh.
"My darling, what was the leak?" Dorothy inquired.
"You talk like her; she says things like that."
"You simply stop noticing it after a while," Charles remarked.
"I never really noticed it until now. Do you all talk like that? You seem smart and refined."
"My, how the irony unfolds," Charles said.
"I know I do it too. I don't know why, I mean...," he beat himself up. "I was only around her for like six months."
"My darling, don't try to quit now," Dorothy said while laughing.
"Blood runs thick, Dylan," Charles responded seriously.
"My dad never talked like that, and both of you do. Did one of you just pick it up after being married for so long? Joly doesn't talk like that either."
"It's just something about our family," Charles remarked.
"You want to know why Joly is standoffish? She discovered something she shouldn't have. It was by accident. Rather a family secret that incest runs about us Corneworths," said Dorothy.
"Yes, it's something that we keep secret. The poor girl found us getting intimate looking for the bathroom at the family resort. You'd think she'd be over it, especially with what I saw last night. You two are dating, yes? Taking your old man's wife?"
"I think you're right; she did get over it because she was the one who asked me. I just think that she didn't want me to know that you were Regina's family. See, I met her—so incest runs in the whole family."
"To various degrees. Joly only knew about us; we're usually such a close-knit family that one wouldn't really notice, and of course we don't present like that. Some of us have gotten married; some just date or explore their familial crushes and find love elsewhere, like Regina did," said Dorothy.
Adding, "It's in the genes," was Charles.
"Is it a bad thing she did that?"
"Heavens no. If some didn't seek out us, we'd probably be a bunch of Cronenberg creatures; it's fine. The genes are stronger with deep-related offspring than those with mixed blood," said Dorothy.
"So, if I get this right, those of us with related parents have stronger genes than—but she and my dad weren't related."
"They weren't, but Regina's parents are," Dorothy responded.
"What are you telling us? You said you met her, your mother, yes?"
"I did. When my dad died, Joly could legally tell me that she wasn't my actual mom. I hired a detective and went looking for her. However, once I located her, I decided to tell you two things, so I suppose I have nothing to be ashamed of... I met her before I knew who she was, and we started to connect, and we did stuff."
"You fucked," she said, her expression betraying her intentions.
"We did. Long story short, I saw pictures, and I took some of her hair, and it came back that she was my mom. Do you know anything about what happened with her and my dad?"
"We do. She threw her life away to be a teenager again; she turned her back on you, Dylan; she was a shame to the family; she was excommunicated," said he.
"Did you excommunicate me, too?"
"No, my good man, you wouldn't be here. We were hoping to see you again one day. It was mostly out of respect for Henry that the family stayed away, so you wouldn't grow up confused and such," stated the guy.
I met Regina. How was it?" she wanted to know.
"We had a great connection, and it was really strange at first. Only when I found out we were related did it make some sense. I was pissed at her about it."
"Just like you ought to have been," they both agreed.
"I'm confused about it; she told me everything she knew. She didn't tell me about the incest parts; she did say our connection was genetic—now that makes sense."
"Dylan, if you want to be a part of this family, nobody will turn you away; some have never met you, or at least not officially, but everybody loves you," added the woman.
As Charles turned the subject back to Regina, he asked, "Now, how did that go?"
"I showed her the test, and she cried. I told her we couldn't be together because she was my mom, and she left me. She regretted it. She had already told me that she was trying to get money together to find me, my dad, and Jenn; she didn't even know my dad had died. It was not a good scene."
"But what were your thoughts on the matter?" she inquired.
"I must admit, I was falling in love with her, and the fact that she is a stripper and prostitute made things even stranger."
Charles made a tisk sound as he shook his head.
"However, I assumed I could put it aside until I discovered she was my mother; since then, I've become enraged and continue to feel... I just don't know!"
"Dylan, Dylan, relax. She did leave you, but she is your mother, and it sounds like you still have feelings for her. We aren't going to tell you what to do; only you can decide that. If you can forgive Regina, then at the very least do so; if the connection is that strong, then nothing will keep you apart. If you want to leave her like the rest of us, then that's fine, too. It's all new and has complied into a mass of mental chaos that you weren't prepared for," according to him.
"If you need anything, feel free to come by. If you want to meet more of the family, we can help. You might find somebody you fancy, like a cute cousin or niece, if Joly doesn't work out," according to her.
"How... how would I have a niece?"
"Leave it to us; you won't regret it," he warned.
"Well, what are you two to me?"
Dorothy and Charles exchanged glances.
She suggested that they pretend to be relatives.
"We do have a record book if you want to know exactly who everybody is, but it'll make your head spin," according to him.
"Given that we're all related, I suppose it makes no difference," he shrugged.
"Damn near the family creed. There's a family reunion coming up soon, if you want to come," said the woman.
"Yes, you have some cousins that would love to get to know you," stated the man.
"I find him quite endearing," she said with a smile.
"Are our family swingers, too?"
"It's still a possibility," he shrugged.
"I think I feel a bit better now. Thank you so much."
"Any time, cousin. We are sorry about what Regina did to you; you don't turn your back on family like that—at least not for stupid and inane reasons," he began to become irate.
"Watch your blood pressure, honey, yes?"
"She regrets everything she did. My mom is all alone in the next city over. She doesn't want anything from anybody; she said she just wants her family—no money, no handouts, just to see her family again."
"It would take a miracle to get anybody to give her the time of day," she said.
"One final inquiry, I suppose: is Jenn informed about the entire family, or is it just the two of you?"
"Good question. I wouldn't be surprised if she figured it out eventually, having been dragged along to functions with your mother, but she only knew about us," he commented.
"Right. I should get back to work, plus I have a lot to think about. Thank you for the food," replied the man.
Charles looked at his family and said, smiling, "What's family for, right?"
"Goodbye is an essential part of any goodbye," Dorothy said.
His smile betrayed his inability to accept it. "How do we do it?"
After Charles embraced him and kissed his cheek, he felt compelled to reciprocate. After embracing him, Dorothy helped him down.
Her whispered words were, "The offer is still standing, since you like older ladies." She then planted a kiss on his lips.
"Thank you both, especially you, Dorothy. I won't be a stranger anymore."
They escorted him to the front entrance just as a woman of similar age entered the room. Her looks caught his attention; she had a medium build with broad hips and a noticeable amount of fat on her buttocks. She gave him a stern grin.
"Dylan, there's one of those people we were discussing," Dorothy said, gesturing toward her.
She pivoted to meet his gaze.
"I guess I'm your cousin? I'm Regina Fullard's son."
"Dylan. I've seen you around; we actually went to high school together. You graduated two years before me. I'm Tiffany."
"Really?"
"Yeah."
"I just met our... cousins, yeah?"
"The easiest way to put it is that it can get really complicated, but most of us are actually cousins."
"I'm looking forward to meeting more family after talking to them."
"They show you the family meet and greet, yeah?"
"They did."
"I mean, we did just meet, and it looks like you're leaving."
"True."
After saying, "It's nice to meet you, cutie cousin Dylan," she embraced him and planted a passionate kiss on his lips. "And see you later, yeah?"
"Same," he said with a hint of laughter.
"Next time we meet, let's get coffee or something. Welcome back to the family."
"Thanks Tiffany."
He returned to his job after saying goodbye and taking one more glance at the three of them.
Between his mother and Joly, his new family, he had a lot on his mind. Despite the fact that Regina is the most complicated issue, he loves Joly and can see how he might be with her because of his family's dynamics. He chose to stroll around the grounds when it hit him: the Corneworths tend to be well-off, but if his mom is any indication, it can't be true for everyone. After all, she was born here, and there are plenty of Corneworths around. He can't help but wonder if any of them work for him, and he can't help but scrutinize everyone he meets.
That night, Joly was over at his apartment, and they were just hanging out, watching a movie, and hugging. Ideas continued to twirl about in his mind.
"Jenn?"
"Yah?"
"How come you didn't tell me that Charles and Dorothy were my cousins?"
She was staring at him and added, "Because if you knew, you might have freaked out like you did about Becca, or you would then start thinking about her again. Things have been good for you for the past few days."
"Were you going to tell me?"
"I planned on it, and not in any way in the future plan, either. You went up there today, didn't you?"
"I did."
"They're actually nice people."
"What do you know about them?"
"More than I should. Like that, there's rampant incest. Becca and Henry took me to her family reunion at this Florida resort your family owns. I was looking for the bathroom and found those two having sex. Earlier that day, they were introduced as cousins. I was weirded out, I can't lie, but it was sorted out. I thought it was just them, but then I saw others doing things like making out or holding hands when they thought certain outsiders weren't around."
"How do you feel about it?"
"After a while, I guess I was considered okay to know, and I got pretty desensitized to it—that's why I didn't bat an eye when you said, Well, you know what you did. I understand incest more and the stigma less."
"Is that one reason you wanted to be with me?"
"Huh... It's possible that I never gave it much thought; I simply always found you to be adorable in adulthood. I really didn't want you stuck in your head and drinking yourself stupid again."
"I can't not think about her, though."
That is something I am aware of! Just make sure it doesn't engulf you. You may adore her since she is your biological mother. It is possible to adore someone despite your distaste for her actions. Apparently, that is their position. Also, it's alright if you have feelings for her. If I love someone in society, I should know better than to do it. Of course, if you despise her as a person, then she failed miserably as a parent.
"That makes sense."
"I advised you. I'm rooting for you.
"I met another of my cousins there, too."
Mystified, I must admit. There is family for you everywhere.
"She said she went to high school with me."
"Oh? How?" Just which one?"
"Was it separate from the others?""
Do you recall the incident when those two men nearly rushed you, but three more men appeared out of nowhere to provide you with a hand?"
"In that case..." I mean...
"Really, really, Donkey."
"She said her name was Tiffany."
"Don't know her."
"Ah."
Can we have sex now that a few days have passed? I hope the madness has passed you by now."
"I thought you were going to ask something else."
"Such as what?""
Wow, I have no idea. In order to make another attempt at communicating with Regina.
Yeah, I don't think so, but if you do, I'll be right there. Right now... She took him by the cock and began sucking him while he was still in his boxers.
"Maybe this is what I need," he said as he gently caressed her breast.
She raised a thumb and continued sucking. Dylan took her pants down, and as she was about to remove them, he laid her back down to give her a turn. She became enamored with his clitoral area sucking, as she was just beginning to feel aroused and felt him mount her. He balanced himself on the couch, began slowly and steadily, and held her legs up, giving her more, enjoying the noises she made and watching her breasts bounce. He wished she took more pleasure in playing with them, just like Regina.
"My darling, I desire to ride that member," she demanded.
They climbed onto him, and Joly kissed him before bouncing on him, her breasts inches from his face, jumping slightly in a circular motion. Dylan smacked her butt; he enjoyed holding Regina's butt, which he perceived to be considerably larger and softer. But his thoughts were interrupted when Joly climaxed and yelled in his ear.
She kissed him passionately and said, "I'm not through with you yet, Dylan boy. Mommy will make you better."
With his hands in hers, he tenderly kissed her neck as Joly twisted around and plopped back down on his cock, leaning on him as she worked her hips slowly.
Feel nice, my love?"
"Uh-huh."
The position reminded him of Regina; he pictured getting one of her lap dances, watching those wide hips of hers work, and he would hold her love handles; her butt would just sit in his lap just right, unlike Joly's, which seemed to rest on top. He liked Joly's butt, but it wasn't hers. It had a nice shape; it was just too big for how big it looked. She stuck her legs on the inside of his and leaned forward to brace herself on the coffee table—this was oddly one thing he did like about her butt; when she bent over, it spread itself, brandishing both of her holes. She bounced hard and fast, slamming herself into his lap. Again attempting to disengage from his thoughts and concentrate, he placed his thumb as far as it would go into that tight upper hole of hers while sucking it. He wiggled it in.
"My love, that's all... Oh no!"
Joly decelerated considerably but continued to descend with equal force. He sensed her approach; as she neared, her descent decelerated, and her legs trembled. She repositioned her legs outside of his, sat up straight, wailed as her breath became heavy, reached climax, and descended one last time. Looking back at him, gasping for air, Dylan embraced her and kissed her cheek.
This dick is very fun to ride. You are the reason I feel great!"
What she said was the same thing, he thought to himself.
Were you aided by that?"
"I think it helped some."
"Hey there... Above everything, I simply want you to be happy, and you know that.
"I know and I love you so much, mom; that's all you ever do."
He gently tilted her head in order to plant a few kisses on her lips.

Dylan and Joly had been taking turns staying at each other's houses; he suggested it as a way to cope and concentrate on their relationship; Joly suggested they visit his family restaurant once a week because she wanted him to know that side of his real family. Dylan met some additional relatives, including an aunt who resembled Regina almost to a T, and that night he ravaged Joly, thinking about that woman and her. As soon as they entered his house, he went to kiss her and take her top off.
Hello, Dylan! Very sexually suggestive!"
In the midst of passionate kisses that went all the way down to her neck and breast, he undid her shirt, and, before she knew it, she was bending over the back of the couch. He struggled to remove his shoes and then dropped his pants. He lifted her skirt and intimately probed her in an attempt to wet her while simultaneously massaging his own member. As she sobbed, she felt fingers inside her, and he then forcibly entered, yanking her underwear aside.
"Oh my!""
Ignoring the sensation of banging her pelvis, Dylan continued to pound her.
Dylan, "fuck!" she screamed.
The pictures were all he wanted to fuck away. There was an earlier incident where he had a dream involving Regina, woke up next to Joly while she slept on her stomach, and proceeded to arouse her by exposing his member. As her first climax occurred, she squatted over the sofa and shouted. He fantasized about having intercourse with his aunt since he thought she looked just like his mom. Thoughts of a trio passed through his mind, but they kept returning to his mother. Joly felt an explosion of pleasure as he imagined her hunched over with that really alluring wiggle of her butt.
While she slept on him later that night, he fiddled with his phone, wanting to text her, begging her to text him, and marveling at the photo she sent. With a heave, he put down his phone and stared at Joly, who was fast asleep.
It was becoming more difficult for Dylan to perceive Joly as her authentic self due to her intrusive thoughts and urges. He keeps all the information he has received in his thoughts. Eventually, Joly chose to speak up once she became self-aware. After they finished having sex, he looked very disoriented.
"Everything okay?"
"Yeah, it's fine."
"Is it?"
"Jenn, yeah," he said as he moved in for a kiss.
She pivoted her body. She stated, "I don't think it is," while sitting up.
"Jenn, I'm good," he said, rising to his feet.
"You forget that I know you; I raised you. Talk to me! Jeeze, you think after I gave you my heart and body, you could at least open up?"
"I just... I mean... I don't want to hurt you."
"I am hurt that you are unhappy; it hurts me; I am at a loss for a solution; Dylan, it hurts!"
A heavy sigh escaped him.
"You think I didn't notice? I see the patterns, I see how you look at some of your family, and I know what happens when we get back. I know you've been distant any other time."
"Damn."
"Uh-huh. Remember our talk before we started this?"
"I remember that and everything else I've been told."
"So you know I'll never stop loving you. If you want to bang one of your cousins, I don't mind."
"It's not that." That would be nice, but I simply cannot have them in that state, and I believe I am no longer capable of continuing this."
"Me and you?"
He responded with a "yes," making himself ready for her to become angry or cry.
Squeezing his hand was all it took. "Okay."
As he began to say, "You're not," a firm kiss interrupted him.
"What do you want, Dylan?"
"You know how you told me that you tried to raise me so I wouldn't make the same mistakes she did, right?"
"I do, baby."
"When I talked to Charles and Dorothy the first time, they said family should stick together. You don't turn your back on family."
"You want your mom."
"For the longest time, my mind was saying no; she was a deadbeat, but my heart kept going. I think she changed and deserves to be happy. I think it'd be a mistake to abandon her, like she did. I'm in love with her; I want her, even if it is crazy."
"Then go get her! Go get your mom, Dylan! Stop wasting time with me if this isn't what you want!"
"Jenn..."
"Don't Jenn me, Dylan. If you want her, then I'm in full support. Immediately locate the street corner where she is, and if she declines your presence, proceed to retrieve me. I'm pretty sure I can talk some sense into her; it only didn't work once," she stated, shifting her gaze.
"Now?"
"Yes now! Why wait? Haven't you waited long enough? I'll always be here, even if you just want a quickie or a side chick," said the woman.
It was "Jenn... mom," he said with a grin.
"As your mom, I order you to go get your mother and tell her how much you love her. Hurry up. I'm kicking you out of my house."
"What‽"
She rose from her bed and said, "That's right. Get out of here until you make her your girlfriend."
Dylan got to his feet and drew her into an embrace. "You're the best, mom."
Although Dylan thought it was all strange, he was actually down with it. So he got ready. Just as he was going to open the door and proceed downstairs, Joly stopped him.
"Jenn?"
She drew him in for an intense kiss while smiling lovingly and showing off her large, perky breasts.
"For good luck," she remarked, kicking his behind as he walked out the door.
Dylan made his way to the freeway, contemplating his next move in the event that she expressed a genuine interest in seeing him. He hated that he ruined what they were creating and made her weep, and he realized he had to make amends with her. He shouldn't have treated her the way everyone else did.
Dylan climbed up the bar, collected himself, and then stepped inside to take a look around. "Hey, is Kev Mindy around?" he said. "
Yeah, yeah, yeah. I came and went from this place earlier. He responded without raising his eyes from his job.
"Why are you trying to track down that senile woman?" I have the perfect partner for you.
"It's not like that, and I'm good," he commented.
He pulled up to Trixie's, stepped inside, and watched as Regina, dressed like a belly dancer, was being hoisted off the stage. Seated at a table, he waited. As he watched, he couldn't help but smile; it had been so long since he'd seen her.
"Excuse me, miss."
With a "yeah," the stripper who was bringing drinks up to the customer confirmed.
He handed her a twenty and added, "I want to buy Mindy her favorite drink and keep the change for yourself."
"Absolutely, no problem," she said as she bent down to kiss him.
He said, "Alright, then," as he slipped it into her thong.
Dylan wished she'd come over to him, but she was busy over there. He watched as the woman retreated for a second, slipping the spare coin into her thong.
"Hey, Mindy girl, this is a drink for you."
What the fuck? She pivoted toward me.
She identified Dylan as the "guy over there" who had purchased it on her behalf.
"Isn't that beautiful?"
Oh, I see. I'll have to hold on to that change. Go say hi to him; he undoubtedly likes you.

"He'll have to wait."
"You're worth it, ma," she said as she began to leave.
While sipping her drink, Dylan observed her engage in conversation and flirtation with other men. The three began to shift their focus to whoever caught their eye as they were each doing their portions. Dylan observed as Mindy approached the table, where the man seated across from him was waving at her.
"Hey, how are you doing?"
"Not you, the black chick."
"Oh, my bad. Nadia! Guy over here," she said as she began to go.
Dylan tapped her leg with two five-dollar bills. "Don't leave yet; how'd you like that drink?"
She pivoted to get the cash he had stashed in her thong.
"Good. It is my favorite, and it was nice of you to let her keep the change."
She sat down in his place as he and Nadia went away. Dylan, why are you even here? "So what brings you?" Andy said. "
"Before you startle the security guards or whatever, Mindy, try to relax. I only desired to converse with you.
"Well, I can't talk right now, and I'm pretty sure you said all you had to say before."
With another five in his palm, he said, "You're obligated to remain if I continue paying you."
What the hey... No, Dylan, we need to be on the floor.
Is there a way we can have a quiet conversation, go for a walk, or do anything else?"
"Customers aren't allowed where we take breaks."
"How about some one-on-one lap dancing? May I inquire about the price?"
Dylan, I don't want your money. Perhaps you should just go, because I have no idea what you're up to.
This is not my money; it belongs to my family. You share it as well. Would you mind having a little chat? Excuse me, mother? You?"
"Alright, I simple... Come with me, alright?"
"Yeah."
It was a "private lap dance," she informed the bouncer.
She set Dylan down in the chair, closed the curtain, and switched on the red LED strip; all she did was sway her body to make it appear like she was working, and he followed them to the booths so he could hear anything wild that was going on.
"Well, talk," she said while maintaining an icy stare.
Did you just grab that costume from the stage? I thought it belonged to belly dancing."
That being the case, I heeded your counsel. Time is of the essence; is that all you wanted to discuss?"
"This was on my mind the entire time. I thought I offended you."
Even though I'm angry, I'm hurt; you caused me genuine pain. It still hurts, even though I know what I did was wrong. Hey, why did you call me mom?"
"Just because you're my mother. Oh my, I messed up... My decision to ignore you was wrong. So, that's definitely not the way a family should act. Regina, I apologize.
"Explain yourself. So, what's your desire?"
I want you; I'm expressing it. Let me try to explain it all to you.
"Are you saying that you want me?" she said, her voice toned down as she sat on his lap. "
"If you still love me, I love you."
"You're my son; I always loved you."
"Am I making you fall head over heels for me, mom?" Is it possible for me to mend that shattered heart?"
He struggled to suppress his desire, but suddenly the butt was back on his lap.
The woman responded, "Maybe you can," while moving her hips.
"I even met some of our family; there's so much I want to say to you; I've been thinking about you."
"Times up," she said, rising to her feet and casting an unreadable hand gesture at him.
As Dylan withdrew a hundred dollars, he started to slip it into her thong, but she seized his hand, and he slipped it under her breast.
I've had enough of being wounded, Dylan. Simply return to your motel, and we can discuss it when I am off.
"I don't have one; I just drove out here for you."
"Please, just sit down and allow me a moment," she said with a sigh.
Eventually, Dylan settled down at a table and watched as Regina strode away, returning only seconds later.
Her words were as follows: "Here, take this house key and wait for me in my apartment."
"Whoever said you weren't a good mother?" he said with a smile.
To which she said, "Yeah, watch it, smart ass," before leaving.
Dylan remained until she returned to the stage, and then he departed. Upon returning to the bar, Dylan ordered another drink.
"You were that guy," Kev said.
"That guy?"
"Yeah, the one that was here a while back, that Mindy was sweet on."
"Ah, yeah, that was me."
"Didja find her?"
"I did."
"I dunno what you did, but it messed her up."
"I realized that."
"She's not all that bad. She tries to play mother hen tuh dees ungrateful bitches."
"She does, huh?"
"I didn't think she could get lower until you."
"I kind of didn't think you cared beyond whatever you all got going on, partnership-wise."
"I care enough. Mindy's a special one... I don't think she should be living' like this. But life stinks like that."
"Yeah, I suppose it can."
"What would you know, driving an Audi?"
"I take pride in my vintage Audi," he shot back.
With a nod, Kev acknowledged.
Dylan went to her apartment after having two beers and another drink. It was in a really unclean condition when he arrived. Attempting to ascertain the whereabouts of various objects, he proceeded to tidy up after connecting his phone to the speakers. After taking a long, hard look at the kitchen, he settled on the bathroom's cleaning bubbles as his primary target. The sound of pounding on the front door interrupted his assault on the stove and dishes.
With a "Hey, mo, who are you?" Dylan greeted the person at the door.
Asking, "Mindy, I'm trying to get in that," the man spoke.
He gave him a thorough examination.
"What‽ Ain't that what you doin'? We could run a train if you want; either way, I'm trying to smash. Should I just wait, or...?"
"Fuck off!" he yelled out as he closed the door behind him.
She was about to get off, and Dylan prayed she wouldn't have any hookups afterwards. After defeat by the kitchen, he sat down, found a pack of cigarettes with two left, and lit one. He wasted some time fiddling with his phone before deciding to have a bite to eat and kill some time. Worrying about what was to come ate away at him. If she rejected him, he would be left with little choice except to return to Joly, even if he wasn't really committed. He opened the door after grabbing the food and had her Louisville Slugger ready. At last, exhausted, Regina returned home.
Having "cleaned the place up and got food," she glanced around, closed and shut the door, set her backpack down, sat on the couch, and kicked off her shoes.
"The place was a mess, and I figured you'd be hungry."
"You're really trying to suck up to me, huh?"
"I just want mommy to be proud of her special little boy."
"Mommy should grab her belt and suspend you over her knee," she said, her gaze narrowing.
"Only if you kiss it and make it better. But seriously, I really miss you; I shouldn't have flipped out like I did."
"I understand; I was absent for the majority of your life; you have every right to be angry, especially as to why."
"I'm not mad any more, mom. This is a chance for us to get to know each other and have a relationship, like we should have and like we wanted, if you still want that."
"You broke my heart."
"And I want to fix it. I do. Please let me. I know I messed up. I should've."
"You did not f*ck up; in fact, you had every right to feel that way; the reason I quit on you was completely nonsensical... I didn't know you were my son; I never saw a single picture. I was falling in love with you, and I didn't realize why until after it was all done."
"Because our family is riddled with incest, having directly related parents makes the trait stronger," according to him.
"How did you know that?"
"I told you... I've met some of our family; we went to the restaurant. Are you still in love with me? Could you fall in love with me all over again?"
"Dylan, I really-"
"Because I know I'm still in love with you. I know you're a good person who's well paid off your debt for the choices you made. Once the initial shock was gone, I tried to date Jenn. I wanted to forget you, but I couldn't. It got worse and worse, especially when I met Victoria."
"My twin?"
"She's your sister."
"No, not my sister. It's hard to explain, but certain cross-relationships happen, and you get twins."
"It seems a lot of it is hard to explain. Do you know why we're like this?"
"Hmmm. Our family dates back to Europe, where the richest families wanted to keep the bloodline pure... and never stopped."
"The food's going to get cold."
Saying, "That's my line," she slipped into the compartment.
"You mentioned something about my dad's family last time; what was that?"
"When he found out about our family, he took it all in stride; enough, I thought it was odd. He told me that his great-grandparents were brothers and sisters. He didn't know too much about it, just saying it was probably because they lived out in the country and it was convenient most of the time."
"I want to start over, or pick up where we stopped, or whatever. I'm sorry I broke your heart. I'm not going to leave you again, I swear. I don't give a fuck about what you did; you're here, and we have a second chance."
"Oh Dylan."
"I think what we were trying to describe back then was that we're soul mates, yeah?"
"Yeah, that's exactly what I feel; that's why it hurts so much."
"Mom, it hurts me too. I don't think I'll be happy without you."
"You're still willing to drive out here to see me?"
"I was thinking... take you with me. Leave this hell hole."
"Back in the home, me and Henry built... umm."
"That's Jenn's house; I have my own."
"Joly?"
"Yeah. She said 'hi', by the way."
"You'd do that for me?"
"If you could redo everything, wouldn't you? I can't have my mom being the fancy stripper Harper for all these people."
Tears welled up in her eyes. "That's perfectly acceptable, but I will continue to be your fancy stripper, Harper."
"So are we..."
"This is the closest we will ever come to being married; I truly adore you too much to ruin this moment."
Both of them turned flush as they kissed passionately.
"I'll figure out a position for you at my job. We'll probably need to get you a car."
"I have a car. I just don't have the money for insurance, or tags, tires, other repairs, or gas."
"What car?"
"That old Volvo 240 in the parking lot. I managed to buy that and drive it here; it broke down as soon as it hit the parking lot."
"We'll take care of that. I'm going to talk to the family, too."
"They don't want anything to do with me."
"Maybe not now, but once they see how in love we are and that you've changed, I'm sure things'll change. Besides, I hear there's a family reunion coming up, and the looks with us hand in hand will be funny. If they love me, they'll have to love you. I mean, even with you gone, I still ended up with your spitting image."
"So we're really doing this, yeah? No bullshit, no more secrets, no more doubts."
"No more running away, no more holding back, no more pain?"
"I'm not fleeing," she said with a smile.
"I don't want you hurt again. I love you, mom."
"I love you, son."
They tenderly kissed while leaning in. They got back into the swing of things while they ate, catching up on one another's lives, and eventually drifted off to sleep on the love seat, resting against each other.
Even though she was asleep when he woke up, Regina discovered that he was lying on her. She smiled as she delicately stroked his cheek and ran her fingers through his hair. Dylan roused himself and began to slobber on her flesh as he rubbed his face.
"Mornin' sleepyhead."
"You're so soft, like a pillow."
"When you were little, sometimes laying on my stomach was a quick way to get you asleep."
"I can see why. I missed this belly," he declared, "soft and squishy."
He proceeded to suck her navel while nuzzling and kissing her stomach.
"You like it that much?"
"Yes, Jenn did have a pleasant stomach, but it wasn't this; it was smooth and flat, not soft. I love yours; yours is better, mom."
"It was where you came from; I'd let you back in, but it's condemned."
"Damn. I probably still have rock posters hung up in there," it was kissed.
"Lost in the fires, I'm afraid... all that Mexican food."
He laughed uncontrollably. "Stop. I'm trying to love your belly."
He bit her gently as she began to giggle, and her tummy twisted under his touch. He was licking her navel with his tongue before she could even blink.
"Dylan," she grooaned.
"Sorry, I got carried away."
"Don't let me stop you. Are you really going to keep calling me that?"
"You don't like it; should I just call you Regina? I want you to be my mom, not just my mother."
"You're so grown now. I mean, I like it, but it's too late; you're already raised; what could I do as your mom?"
"I want you to be my mom; you can still do things, probably. I don't just want you as my girlfriend. Plus, you sometimes act like my mom, even if you are joking about it."
"I guess I do... I guess it's still there."
"Plus, it feels a bit more weird calling you Regina than it does calling her Jenn."
Looking down at him, she grabbed a napkin and remarked, "You got a little dried drool right here." She licked it and wiped it away.
"See, it feels right, yeah? I still don't know what Pretty Woman is, but I'm looking at one."
"Okay, we're watching it the first chance we get."
"Very well, mother," he grinned. "Oedipus, eat your heart out."
Her expression became increasingly exasperated.
"You got drool all over your face too, by the way."
They smoked a cigarette together, and she brewed coffee once they were both awake. Dylan had an idea.
"Mom, I want you to move in today; is that fine?"
"It's more than fine."
"Here's the plan: I'm going to have your car taken care of. Do you have a bank account?"
"Not in a long time."
"Then I'll set you up an account with my credit union and put some money in."
"Dylan, I told you I don't want your money."
"I told you it's family money. It might as well be since I'm going to be spending on you regardless; why not just have some? I'm going to get you to work at my place to start out, if you want to. I'm going to take care of you. It's about that time for me to take care of you, as your kid, anyway."
"No, it ain't! I'm probably going to outlive you."
"You old people were built differently."
"Damn right."
While planting a kiss on her lips, he told her, "It's you and me now, mom.".
After a few phone calls, Dylan arranged for a tow to a repair shop, obtained insurance, and replaced her license plate and tags. She informed them she was resigning at Trixie's, and he escorted her to the bar, where she bid farewell to Kev.
"I believe I will truly miss this location," she remarked, surveying her surroundings.
"You won't want to miss this. Here, on the house," Kev offered them glasses.
To Dylan, she said, "Hey, this is where it all started," and kissed him. "
"It's a bar; it does that."
"Kev, you ol' bastard, you'll miss me."
"I'm younger than you. I will probably long for your company a bit. Please, just leave.
"I certainly will come back for a visit."
"And his riveting conversation, the chatterbox," added Dylan.
"And his positive attitude," she said with a smile.
"Mindy, I really don't want you to come back here," he said while huffing and rolling his eyes.
"Mindy's dead; my name is Regina; nice to meet you."
"This joint ain't for ladies like you, Regina."
"Then we'll have a drink and go on our way, alright?""
They returned to her apartment, where she retrieved bags from beneath her bed to pack all of her belongings, and Kev gave them both her favorite drink. Just before they left, he embraced her.
"Do you really think there's space for me?""
I will clear space if I am unable to. I am no longer concerned about you alone because you are residing with me.
"Maybe I should donate them, just leave them here, or just get rid of them altogether," she said as she examined her revealing underwear.
Oh, my. It is my opinion that you ought to retain them.
"Why?"
You look hot in them. Perhaps I should simply let you stay home in those.
"Funny."
Is there another option to have a pole installed so you can demonstrate your routines to me? I simply want to see you in them, mom. I'm sorry. You're stunning.
"Well, these are going," she remarked as she tossed them into the baggage.
Grinning at her, he let out a little laugh.
"I'm not on a very heavy regimen. Personal items, documents, images, etc. No matter how hot you find me, I refuse to buy most of these shoes since they are so painful for my feet.
So, who said shoes were necessary? His tone was lighthearted.
Before you find me pregnant, barefoot, and dancing on a pole in... I must remember to use my birth control. these."
"I don't think I'm ready for a kid yet."
"Very well. It's just too late for me.
"Are you embarrassed by your age now?""
She raised an eyebrow and said, "I'm too old for that."
"The rest of it, what are your plans for it?""
"Tch, it's fine where it is. My priorities have been met.
When we reach home, what are your plans?"
"Make you watch Pretty Woman."
"Then what?"
"Fuck me like you want me barefoot and pregnant."
"I was kind of thinking of doing that now."
With her luggage and suitcases thrown to the floor, Regina began to undress, and Dylan soon followed suit, and the two of them began making out like mad.
She warned, "I will punish your mother if you fuck your mother while wearing a condom," in between kisses.
"Not ever again."
Regina inadvertently landed on the nightstand, and he knelt down and inserted his face between her legs, relishing in the long-lost moment he had sorely missed.
"Please, just give me the chance to reach the bed," she moaned.
In his reaction, he brought her thighs up onto his shoulders and held them there.
"It isn't like... My opinion is that it's good... I mean, really... her voice trailed off as she groaned.
A look of regret crossed his face as he raised an eyebrow and said, "My mom."
She leaned back on the bed with her knees spread, saying, "I can't blame you; I'm just as excited."
She was back to her old tricks, giving him the once-over as he reveled in her clitter.
She opened her legs and uttered the words "baby, baby." Her breath caught as she pleaded for an immediate encounter.
So what?"
"Um, yeah. You may shower me with affection all night long, but all I want is that member.
"Anything for my mom."
He shifted his legs beneath hers, guided his piece as deeply as possible into the begging hole, pulled her up to him, and crossed his legs. He initiated a bouncing motion towards Regina as she embraced him with her hands firmly on her ass. Her head rested on his neck, and her firm breasts were pressed close. He wondered how he had missed her body and smell. His breathing was heavy, hers shallow and rapid, and a weak yelp escaped her mouth with each breath and impact. Dylan was lifting her as quickly as he could, letting her weight handle the drop. He couldn't hold back, and she had gotten close; their fingers dug into each other.
"Fuck," they both said simultaneously, reaching a peak of intensity.
After they both gathered their breath, Dylan leaned his arms down to her lower back, and they kissed passionately. He then extended his legs, and she got off.
"I think that's the fountain of youth for me."
She caught him off guard when she washed his satiated cock with her mouth—one that was so delicate that he was on the verge of falling out of bed in shock. All he could do was grin, but he was taken off guard.
Her laughter betrayed her warning.
They got in the car and were off, singing along to his music. As they passed, Regina was surprised at how much had changed since she had previously lived there and recalled specific actions she had taken. He opened an account for her at his credit union. They then went to the house, where they carried her belongings to the bedroom.
Hold on a second. How does your lease stand? Concerned, he inquired.
Don't fret; I will find a way out of it. When I get home, what will I put my belongings in?"
Make some space if you need to; there's a closet behind that door. Do you have faith that your landlord will release you from your lease?"
"Trust me, I'll get out of it."
As Regina entered the spacious walk-in closet, she noticed a number of items: clothing hung on one wall, folded clothes on a shelf, a bench, an ironing board, and a dresser with a huge mirror on the back wall.
"Calling out to you; make room if you need to" was his expression.
"This closet is amazing! You appear to be completely unclothed!"
"It's called being organized—a strange concept, I know."
"Yeah, yeah." She held out a purse and kissed him quickly.
He showed her around his home.
"Your pictures and stuff, you can put them where you want."
"Thanks honey."
"Welcome home, mom," he said, greeting her with a kind kiss.
"Sure, I'll make you a delicious dinner tonight, would I? I am ecstatic because I get to make a meal for my son at last.
Dylan couldn't help but crack a smile as he witnessed her immense joy at finally being with him.
"Mom, is there anything you'd like to do or say?""
"Hmm," she said under her breath as her tummy rumbled.
A growl escaped his lips as he said, "Somebody's hungry," while clutching her tummy.
"I'll say," she stroked his shoulder.
After their recent incident, which was hilarious before they knew the truth, Dylan was a little anxious about showing her any affection. They went to a coffee shop and sat down to a small order of doughnuts and coffee. Regina noticed his anxiety and reached out to touch his hand.
"Isn't it a challenge? Every time I saw them in public, I would marvel at how they managed. The same was true for me—I was unprepared. There has to be greater acceptance of individuals like us.
"Is this something you've done previously?""
"No, honestly, that's not true. Our relationship never progressed beyond holding hands and making out as we got older; I never dated.
"Was there anybody you had feelings for?"
"Louis... " Oh, a few of us females had feelings for him because he was adorable. Julie, of all females, ended up with him.
Is there even a touch of envy there? In a playful manner, he teased.
I mean, somewhat? "I got mine a long time ago," she said, grasping his palm tightly.
"Cool, is that you?" Someone had them spellbound.
Standing there with a smile on her face, the young woman caught their gaze.
"Yes, Tiffany?" How is it going?"
"I was hoping we could have a coffee date, but I see you're into old ladies," she said cheerfully.
"Perhaps he prefers women who have more life experience," Regina teased.
Why don't you come find me when her hip goes out? If that's what you want to call it, then OK."
"Tiffany, this is my mom," he stated with an expression that betrayed his disgust.
"Oh," she said with a gleam in her eye, "that's different then." She straddled an empty seat and inched closer to him.
Regina told the young woman with copper hair, "You're a bold one," with an expression of obvious fascination.
"Your son's pretty cute, and I like him."
"Ah, I see. Also, I have feelings for him. Do you intend to go on a date with him?"
"I'd like to."
"Are you aware of anyone he might be seeing?""
"Well, I..." Who knows?
"Right."
"Mom..."
"Amy, unwind. Tiffany, I understand that you're intrigued, right? But it seems like you're not getting the whole experience.
"Such as what?""
Could you please confirm with my son if he is single? Also, weren't you the one who referred to him as your cousin? So, aren't you two connected in some way? Subtly, she murmured.
Tiffany felt ashamed when she recognized her error after giving it some consideration.
"Are you saying it a bit too loudly, though?""
"I guess you're right."
Regina gave Dylan a little wink.
You make me think of my cousin Brittany—she was so courageous—and I can't help but wonder whether you are her daughter."
"Oh my gosh, I am," Tiffany said in shock. In what ways? Hold on a second.
So what? Did you fail to see that I am his biological mother?"
Dylan found Tiffany's expression endearing and couldn't help but giggle. "That expression is just too cute, Tiff."
"Is it true that you're... are you Regina?"
"Pleasure to finally meet another part of the family."
Sipping her coffee, Tiffany said, "I heard about you once or twice." This helped her relax.
"All bad, I bet."
I see. "You bring shame on this family; nobody likes talking about you."
"I know; I regret everything I did."
According to Dylan, Tiff has changed and is only seeking a second opportunity.
"Tiff, I acknowledge my error, but he is extending me a second chance; I wish the same for the rest of you."
With a firm grasp, Dylan planted a kiss on Regina's hand.
She leaned on him and murmured, "I suppose I'll need to get to know you better to get close to Dylan here."
She lifted their hands and said, "About that, dear." Regina continued.
"Are the two of you dating?""
"Please, don't be so loud," they both whispered.
She lowered her voice and murmured, "Sorry."
We are, in fact. I mean, we were only reunited about a week ago, and I just cannot fathom life without her.
"I must admit, it's rather endearing. A sigh escaped Tiffany's lips as she realized she had no chance.
Dylan may be interested in going on a playdate with you if you're a nice girl. Yes, that's OK with me. We're related, aren't we?"
"We are."
"Mom, I know you would not like to share," he replied, his gaze fixed on her.
"Families, family, honey, as long as it's consenting and mutual."

Also, Tiffany emphasized that it was not mandatory.
She spoke with an air of casual seriousness, saying, "She is pretty cute. I mean, one day I'll be old, feeble, and ugly, and you'll need a replacement." "Absolutely, you'll have to step into my role," she remarked, her voice tinged with a hint of jealousy.
A tongue protruded from Tiffany's mouth.
"You should know by now that A's only matter on report cards," she made fun of.
"They're not A's!"
She found it endearing when she was angry and laughed.
They continued their conversation over doughnuts and coffee, getting to know each other better. It had been years since she had spoken to another member; Dylan and she both liked their conversation with Tiffany. The realization that it had begun to rain came as they prepared to go.
The word "shit!" escaped Tiffany's lips as she begged for mercy.
Inquiring, "What?" he repeated.
"It's raining. I wasn't expecting that. Can I get a ride home?"
"Sure."
The three of them drove her home in the car. Quickly making her way to the front door, she embraced him in gratitude.
Adding, "She seemed nice," Regina finished her statement.
"Perhaps this is the beginning of your redemption; engaging in conversation with them sounds preferable to bribing them with my dick."
"I can't be a hooker anymore, so the next step is clearly being a madam," replied the woman.
"Alternatively, you could be my personal hooker; I would keep you barefoot, naked, and unpregnant at home. I could use you for those business meetings and stuff; good thing you kept your stripper stuff."
"You would seriously harm your beloved elderly mother," she said with shock.
"When you live under my roof, it's my rule, or however your parents say it."
He found it hilarious when she pretended to throw a tantrum while huffing and puffing.
"Keep that up, and no murder, she wrote tonight."
"Hold on. I am not that old!"
He drew back and chuckled once more.
"No friends, then."
"Dylan, stop acting that way!" she said in shock.
"Rules are rules."
"Fine, then no more titties."
"But mom!"
"Nope."
"Awww!"
"This is fun," she said with a mocking tone.
"It is. I'm happy you're in my life."
"I'm happy you want me in it." I will do my best, but I do not know how well or how much of the mothering tasks I can complete."
"Don't worry too much about it; we'll make it work, yeah?"
"Yeah, we will."
"I didn't have much planned today, and it's still kind of early-ish. Your car won't be ready until tomorrow."
"You could show me your business? I'd like to know what I could be getting into."
“That’s a good idea,” he said as he turned. "I do not want you to perform menial labor or nothing; how do I appear if my mother is the housekeeper? I want you to be able to put your degree to use."
She massaged his crotch and said, "I wouldn't mind earning my promotions... boss man."
"Miss Fullard, I need to discuss a bonus with you in my office," he said cheerfully.
"Right away, sir, what kind of bonus are we talking about?"
"A hefty one."
They shared a hearty chuckle.
"That's if you want to work with me. If you want to try to do your own thing, mom, you have my full support. I'll get whatever you need. Just like how dad did for Jenn."
They arrived in the parking area of the reasonably big building after some time.
"I've been wondering since I met you and our other family if anyone ever worked here when you and dad were running it."
"Nope, not a one."
As he held the door open, he continued, "Things have changed since you were here."
As they strolled about, she felt a mix of familiarity and awe at the nearly alien landscape. Things evolved because of all the fresh faces.
"At least the bathrooms were where we left them."
Even several of her former employees were surprised to see her return; they had recruited her specifically. Seeing her brought joy to some. Dylan overheard their conversation regarding the past and certain events that had transpired after she departed. Despite her absence, some offered their sympathies; others speculated that her return was related to Henry's passing. It was bittersweet since so many memories flooded back to her. Finally, they arrived at his workplace. Seeing so many mementos from her ex-husband's time there made her realize how quickly it had all happened. Recognizing that there were no self-portraits, Regina cautiously perused the materials.
"I didn't change too much. There's actually going to be a wall-inserted display put in soon in memory of some of this."
"I should've never abandoned you two," she said, her voice quivering. Perched on his desk, she managed to subdue herself.
She fought back tears as Dylan embraced her, her head resting on his shoulder.
"At least Jenny stepped up, I guess. I don't have the right to mourn Henry after what I did," she began to weep.
"Indeed, you do," mom said. A kiss on her forehead was his way of telling her she had every reason to.
"Dylan, I have to give you these," a manager stated as he walked into the room. Regina, why is she so upset?"
"Francine, she's still trying to wrap her head around the fact that my dad is dead," Dylan said poisonously. Scanning the remaining items.
Francine looked irritated.
"Fran, you can't possibly make her feel any worse about it; what she did has been eating at her for nearly two decades; she's wanted to come back for so long."
Frankie made a dismissive face.
"Please, Fran, don't be like that; she doesn't need that anymore."
I was present for the baby shower as well, which suggests that we probably had a pleasant friendship. "Then you abruptly depart, and for very ridiculous reasons," Francine said, tossing the files onto his desk. "I'm not Jenny, but I really believed we were friends. What in the world? Henry had to come up with an explanation to cover for you because you refused to face the people that relied on you, including me, who was one of the first to help build this organization. "You abandon everything for nonsensical nonsense, while the rest of us continued to make sacrifices and poor Henry had to do your job in addition to his until Jenny stopped doing what she was doing to assist!"
"I apologize," she sobbed.
An angry Francine clenched her fist and said, "I was so mad when I found out!" It seems like everything's going well now that you're back. I could if I wanted to. I was hoping to...
"It's not okay; I'm not okay."
Francine snarled and seized Regina in an embrace. After a brief moment of shock, Regina embraced Francine and clutched her blouse. Dylan was unable to restrain Francine.
The words "you stupid bitch, I missed you" came from her lips as she sighed.
"You were my friend, Fran," muttered Regina.
Please return to this place and join me here; I need her help. I hope she has a better life than the one she had before we started dating.
If you decide to return, then you are quite welcome. I felt the desire to express myself.
"I deserve it."
Like Henry, your kid is an excellent boss. She finally agreed to return to her employment and let go.

As she left, Regina watched while she cleaned her face.
"Shut that door and come over here," Dylan instructed while rEliewing the documents.
Reluctantly, Regina said, "I don't think I'm in the mood for sex."
For the sake of getting some work done, Dylan drew her onto his lap and planted a kiss on her lips. At ease?"
"Yeah."
"Very well," he said, logging onto his computer, "you can always consider coming back to work here."

While they were getting started, Regina had this random desire to sit on Henry's lap while he worked. She didn't understand why, but it was something she wanted to do just because. Then she remembered that, even though their offices were next to each other, she couldn't see her old office.
Since we departed, you've been rather silent, Mom. Feeling alright?"
"Seeing his workplace was all it took. Considering that you have previously informed me of it, your description of that location makes me feel as though I have not shed enough tears of sorrow.
"I see. Please simply let me know what I can do to help.
Is my office still a mystery to you?"
"Whose office?" Has it been found?"
"Next to his."
Oh no... It has never occurred to me that there was a room adjacent to that office.
"It was there; you could ask anybody."
"I'll look into it."
They returned home, and Regina felt exhausted. She wondered whether it had been best that he hadn't inherited their old house; seeing the place she'd left behind definitely wasn't a good idea. All of a sudden, arms were tightly wrapped around her from behind, and she grasped the hands that embraced her.
Mom, it's alright. Are we going to start all over? Also, I long for his presence.
"Sometimes you're just like your dad; I'm starting to notice."
"Well," he said with a subtle laugh, "how about I take a shower and we can just hang out here for the rest of the day?" Some streaming services may even have Pretty Woman available.
"That does sound nice."
"Or a bath, and we can soak."
"That sounds better."
All right. "I'll get it ready, and you get comfortable," he added, caressing her face and adjusting her hair.
While sitting on his phone, Dylan filled his enormous tub with warm water, just enough to create a little steam, and then he added two bath bombs to give it the sensation of being in seltzer water.
Is this Dylan?"
"Yeah," he murmured, his gaze fixed on his mom, who was shirtless.
Could we perhaps include some of this?"
He looked at the lavender and honey bottle and replied, "Absolutely, we can."
Someone called him.
So what?"
After saying, "Alright, I'll let you handle that," she stepped out.
Doing well, darling?"
"Very well, for the most part.
"For the most part?""
"We just got back from work, and when she saw dad's office..."
Poor thing, isn't it?"
"Yeah, it was."
"I see."
"Jenn, are you aware of the situation regarding her office?""
The office of Regina? It has not disappeared.
"Um, how?""
Believe me. Does she truly feel this way? " She went off on her," Fran said to me when we spoke.
Yes, it did occur. As for her workplace?"
"Look, I have to go; don't stress about it for the moment. She said, "I love you, baby," before ending the call.
When Dylan got off the phone to undress, he saw Regina seated on the bed, also gazing at her phone.
"All set?"
"Absolutely, honey," she mumbled.
While they were sitting side by side in the bathroom, he took her hand and guided her to the tub, where the purple-tinged water foamed and enticed her to jump in. Dylan assisted her while they sat in the tub, and suddenly Regina felt fizzing around her vagina, which caught her off guard. She stared at him in shock as he laughed.
"Come on, thefizzier bath bombs are for sale. Why don't I look for some tunes to put on my mobile device? He then presented it to her.
Regina found a lo-fi hip-hop playlist and sank low in the tub, moaned, and tilted her head back. The effervescence touched every part of her skin, and the tingling made her feel so much better. Not a sound was heard, but the music. Dylan was messing around on his phone, watching her from his peripheral as she sat with her eyes closed. With his phone sat down, he reached under and started to rub her thigh, messaging it rather firmly and slowly to her calf. Regina moved some with a heavy sigh and gave her legs to him. Dylan worked on her firm calf, enjoying feeling her muscles, and started on her other leg. Her pleasure was turning him on. She saved her feet for last, never really paying attention, and found them small and cute. The sounds she made made him think she was going to have an
"I never realized your feet were so stunning," he said, continuing to kiss her.
In response, Regina moaned. Little did he know that her feet were sensitive enough to make him aroused. Eventually, she pulled her feet away and climbed onto his lap, where she discovered he was rather rigid under water. She sat on his lap while leaning against him; he then wrapped his hands around her waist and hips, squeezing her muffin top and stomach. Regina directed his hand towards her breasts, where he vigorously squeezed them, pressed them into her chest, cupped them, and inhaled their substantial weight.
Regina stroked the protruding clitoral hair on his hood as he delighted in the sensation of the head of his cockstool being massaged against her lower lips. While she felt kisses on her shoulder and was visibly excited by the way she massaged and played with her breasts, she couldn't help but move her hips, grinding her clitter on top of his. With her free hand, she slowly rubbed her clitoral area while the other kept his shaft close, rubbing as she ground her hips.
"Mom," he said softly.
"Shhh."
As her fingers caressed his shaft and her lips caressed the other side, Dylan's breath came in long, heavy gasps. Regina gently encircled his cock and began to stroke and tease him.
He gently slipped his hand beneath hers and massaged her clitoral region, saying, "Let me."
He gave her nipple one last tug and interlaced his fingers with her freed hand. She held their hands to her chest, between her breasts. Regina worked his length slowly with a twist, and his fingers rubbed it slowly with moderate pressure. He couldn't help but throb every time her hands went past his circumcision scar to the tip, where the most touch was felt. That wonder button of hers seemed to move twice to his one, breath a little faster than his, chest rising and falling with and against his. Dylan thought that this moment wasn't exactly about sex, but the release she needed, wanting to share it with him—the way she must have learned to cope with certain things, and he would be right. She was in no hurry; she had no intentions of actually having sex, wanting more to lighten her head than seek true gratification; it was only deep intimacy she had sought out. Soon enough, their movements and breathing seemed to match; they seemed to press into each other, his chin pressing into the space between her neck and shoulder, and their breath grew quick and shallow. Both jerked and grunted as they climaxed together. Regina turned, slipped her arms under his to hold him, and lay there on his chest.
There was complete silence except for the music; they could hardly hear each other breathe; the water was cold, still, and clear; and she finally looked up at him with appreciative eyes but no words to express her gratitude. Dylan kissed her on the forehead, and they took their time getting out. Dylan wrapped a towel around her waist, then another around himself, so he could hold her again. He then led her to the bedroom, where they listened for a noise, exchanged glances, and discreetly made their way to the living room.
Joly smiled and glanced up, saying, "There you two are."
Jennie and Regina gasped in confusion.
Singing "Becca," she hurried over to give her an embrace.
Astonishment washed across Dylan and Regina.
"Darling, I saw the females aren't looking too awful," she said. "Come on, I have something special for you as well!"
Dylan trailed behind her and dragged Regina into the kitchen, asking, "When did you arrive here?""
"Roughly just now. It seems like you two were enjoying some quality time in the tub, or were you both preoccupied?"
"Not getting busy."
When I asked Jenn, Hi, Joly! Excuse me, but you... Regina exploded into a sob fit.
"Despise you? My old best friend isn't someone I despise, no. Of course, I was furious for a very long time. I gained a lot from your departure—I mean, it was yours to begin with, but you clearly didn't want it, and they were more interested in me. After a while, I found myself missing you and doing my best to avoid dwelling on the situation.
"Okay..."
"Dylan, I have the pizza you love." He informed me that you were upset about Henry, so I went ahead and got you something," she continued, taking something out of a bag and saying, "Your favorite cheesecake!""
Once again, they were both taken aback.
"Are you still a fan of these?" Joly seemed slightly concerned.
It amazes me that you remember them, but I adore them anyway. Plus, are you trying to choke me?
"Is the fact that she's nude bothering you?" Dylan said, seeking to inject some energy into the conversation.
Dylan and I were really close friends. Joly jiggled Regina's breast when she reached for it, indicating that they had observed one another while naked.
A shaky laugh escaped Regina.
Okay, chill out. That is why I am here; I adore you both. That's correct, Dylan; I'd want to... in order to... it was Becca's time to be anxious, if she so desired.
My life might use a companion. Thanks," she said with a timid grin.
Asking, "Hug?""
"Sure, but first we need to talk about you stealing my man."
While embracing her once again, she remarked, "You really haven't changed."
Please accept my sincere gratitude for the way you have brought up my kid. I'm in love with Dylan.
So, what exactly is the purpose of having friends?"
As they shared the cheesecake and spoke amongst themselves, Dylan remained mainly silent, content to hear that Regina was pleased and that Joly and she had no serious problems.
"It would be more fun if you got naked with us now," Dylan joked.
"Perhaps another occasion, and under the guise that you and Vivian will not engage in sexual activity here—being a third wheel is one thing."
"I don't know; I might require a fluffer," he shot back.
"No, you don't; don't even lie."
The camera is constantly rolling, Regina said with a mischievous grin.
"Yeah, that's a good idea; she's perfect for that."
"You two are absolutely disgusting," she said with a puff of her puff.
They made fun of each other while laughing.
"Not even an offer to join; holding a camera is still just me watching."
"Alright, I'll make a copy and give it to you," Dylan said.
I had faith in you to take care of your mom's needs, so I asked you to... "I thought we had a good kid here," she said, attempting to join in on their game.
"You brought him up, didn't you?" Be humble and accept your role.
"What‽"
“Come and get it if you want it,” Dylan replied.
"At this point? Yet, yet... "right now..."
"Jenny, you really want it, so I say go get it," she said with a grin.
What happened to the fearless lady I knew...other mother?"
"Are you two not fucking with me?"
"Mmm... kinda. Getting you flustered has always been funny, Jenny."
She said, "I knew it!" while making fun of the two of them.
"I guess I could give a pass to you if I was going to give a pass to our cousin."
"I'll be okay; I can still get laid."
"So you're no longer interested in it?" he inquired.
"I completely agree, but I can handle it if the two of you are exactly what we nearly were. I told you, if you're happy, I'm happy. I know you like her more than me, anyway."
"I still think you're sexy, and I wouldn't mind."
"Fine. Maybe I might want some soon; who knows? At least promise me you'll dick me down good on Mother's Day."
Looking at him, Regina said, "She raised you, sugah; it's the least you could do."
"Deal, Mother's Day sex; I'm fine with it."
"And my birthday?"
"Yeah, b-day, too, Jenn."
It was "sweet," she said with joy.
"What a fantastic son," Regina said with a grin.
"Our wonderful son," she continued.
"Aww... moms!"
Regina wanted to know how the movie was once it ended.
"I mean, it's not something I would want to watch; it's kind of ironic to us."
"Rich boy falls in love with Hooker; it sounds exactly like you two," Joly responded.
"When you put it that way," he responded, his expression betraying his emotions.
"And I do," she said with a snarl.
"Now the only person I'm hooking for is my Dylan baby."
"That's good. I already know you're a good couple; that actually didn't sound as weird as I thought it would."
"You know how we Corneworths are."
"Yeah, and of the first three I meet, two of them offer to sleep with me," he said.
"Dorothy and Chuck are the ones I know you met. Chuck is straight, so... Dorothy," she cried out, "who was the other?"
Tiffany, whose daughter Brittany is," Regina said in response.
In her playful tone, she taunted, "So are you going?" She then proceeded to point out that Dorothy had larger genitalia than Becca.
It was almost nonexistent for Tiffany, Regina remarked with a giggle.
"I think Dorothy might be too old for me, and ah, dunno about Tiff."
You do realize that in a few years from now, we'll both be in our 50s, right?"
"Becca's faster than me," Joly boasted.
"Hush."
"So, are you planning to gain the same amount of weight as she has?""
"No, not even," was Regina's response.
"Not even close," Joly chimed in. "Hold on a second." Vicky, where are you? It was clear to me how you regarded her.
I couldn't help but notice how much she resembles my mom. That wasn't the kind of attention she showed me.
Although, wouldn't you fuck her?"
"Well..."
"Oh, please, be honest!"
"Just tell us; we're not going to put you in time out," Regina said while laughing.
"You intend to engage in sexual relations with her?" Joly exclaimed in shock.
To fuck mommy's twin, all you have to do is say it!"
So what? His mother was the object of his "fantasy," he said.
Oh, really?"
Her, not me. Oops, I guess I simply can't resist referring to her that way.
I shrugged. "She's your mom." Joly rejoined.
"But you are, too."
"I kind of wanted you to call me by my name, anyway, so..."
I will continue to refer to you as Mom since that is the name I've always used for you. I don't think I can go cold turkey. Even if our marriage went through, I would still refer to you as mom.
In response, Regina grinned and said, "Then she'd have to call you daddy.".
"I contemplated doing that on multiple occasions," she said, her face becoming red.
Regina grinned. "In all honesty, you will invariably have two mothers—mother one and mother two."
"For once, I should be a mother!" I brought him up.
Claiming to have given birth to him, she stated with a smug expression.
"The two of you are more akin to Things One and Two when you're together," he said, lighting one of Regina's cigarettes.
"I suppose that qualifies him as the Cock in The Twitch," Regina said with a chuckle.
Unamused, he simply gazed at them as they laughed.
When asked if she loved them, Joly said yes.
"I love you both," he said, rising to his feet.
Before Dylan gathered everything to walk to the kitchen, he stood up and kissed them passionately.
Do you think you managed to get him to smoke?"
"I suppose?" Even I don't smoke that much, and he seldom does either.
"I forgot you started smoking."
"Yeah, I still smoke."
I take it you two smoke a pack every day."
"No," she answered with a look of disbelief on her face. "That pack is from a few days ago. I normally smoke two or three, whereas he smokes less.
You don't think you can get him high, do you?"
I have abstained from alcohol since he was six years old. Oh no, I'm introducing our youngster to narcotics.
"I'm just worried."
I refuse to have any association with that lifestyle, even if it has been some time; I am better than that. My transformation and my abandonment of you are both things I despise. I was skilled at what I did, but I never wanted to be a stripper or prostitute. I had little choice in the matter.
"I bet you were quite the achiever," she said with a mischievous grin.
She let out a frustrated sigh as she described her struggles with low-paying employment.
"And getting your ass busted on one of them."
A chuckle escaped Regina's lips.
In an embrace, Joly said, "I'm glad you're back; now get your act together," and she kissed her on the cheek.
"Mmm... Dylan came back into the room when he saw two hotties making out.
"Pfft, you wish," Regina sent a look.
Has God blessed me with a pervert in my offspring, or is it your DNA?"
"Typical guy fantasy: two girls fucking."
"Maybe on your birthday, baby."
"Not even, Jenny," she said with a scowl.
"You are quite reserved, considering your profession as a stripper and hooker," Dylan said as he sat down.
I am just straight; I am not a prude. "Regina, I'd like to see you hook up with a man," she said curtly.
"Yeah, no."
It's only right, Dylan! Wouldn't you like to see more of this? Joly playfully teased Regina by licking one of her nipples and tinkling with her breasts.
Not worth it, he insisted.
"No, it's not," Joly said while shifting on her lap.
To be sure." The two women's mouths met as Regina placed her face against Joly's.
I am certain. Let me assure you, I would never force you to do something that I wouldn't do myself.
"It looks like little Dylan will be sticking up for the team," Joly said while holding her erect member.
"No, he won't; that's lying."
They both began to chuckle.
You two are just going to be my constant tormentors, aren't you? “I hate it!” he moaned.
When Joly got onto his lap and put her palm on his face, she said, "Oh, Dylan, not constantly, just whenever there's a chance."
"I don't know what I've done. Your behavior is unbecoming of your age, ladies.
"We don't have to act just because we're getting older," Regina said, "because we'll always be flirtatious little sorority girls at heart."
"I think you should take care of that; we wouldn't want to waste it."
"After today, I'm not in a sexy mood. You started it, you finish it, yeah?"
"I wish I could, but I don't think he's interested in me anymore—guess my feminine charms aren't subtle enough," she remarked, playfully bouncing Regina's breast in her hands.
"Jenn, don't be like that; I still think you're sexy," he said.
"Indeed, but based on our acquaintance, you probably only desire to be with one woman."
"Well, I mean, you know, I haven't been with many girls... I must admit that the idea of starting a family intrigues me somewhat even though I don't intend to sew oats everywhere. I just don't want her to feel any kind of way, and I'm just having fun without her."
"I get it."
"One day, I wish it were just the two of us, but I suppose I couldn't—how do I even put this?"
"Keep it in the family, no outsiders? Share each other here and there," urged Regina.
"Yeah, somewhat similar," he said.
"I don't really mind you doing a little exploring as long as it's us at the end of the day. If you're really in the mood and I'm not, it's okay."
"You probably would have some you'd have your eye on, huh, if things end up different," said Joly.
"Yeah, and we understand each other, hell... I might need to do it out of business; you know how it can get."
Then it was "fine, then," Joly moaned.
"Hey," Dylan said, "you're not an outsider, and we do kind of have a promise, yeah?" at which point Dylan opened the towel.
"Are you sure?"
"You're family, Jenn; if she doesn't see a problem, then why not, if one of us needs it here and there?"
"Just don't go relying on him; you should move on and date when you're ready... but until then, family helps family, right?"
"Right."
"And nobody can take away you being his stepmom... and god mom. We've practically been sisters."
After saying, "I simply don't want to overstep," she undid her shirt buttons and drew her bra down snugly around her waist.
Smiling, Regina said, "We're both okay with it, and that's all that matters."
Joly prepared to suck it up by getting down on her knees before Dylan.
"Hold on a second," Regina murmured as she offered her a cushioned seat.
"Thanks."
After getting comfy, Joly began sucking; Dylan had no complaints; he enjoyed having sex with her; the problem was that his head wasn't in the proper place; however, now that Regina is in his life, he can appreciate her as much as he should have been. Her full lips enhanced the allure of her suckling, and he delighted in observing her bouncing breasts; in fact, he wished his mother had them as well. They were in such a good mood regarding Joly's cock that they considered devouring it during kisses. Her sucking and slurping motions were as heavenly as his mother's.
While Dylan snatched his mom's hand, he mouthed the words "thank you." In exchange, his mom smiled and winked. Returning his focus to Joly, he watched as she voraciously sucked while fantasizing about how naughty his mom might be with him.
As she beamed at him, her throat secretions dripping down his cheeks, she said, "There, you'll love this."
He reached new heights in his breast obsession as Joly rammed his cock between her breasts. She maintained his lubrication by drooling on his tip, and her mouth hung open in disbelief as he observed her head disappear and resurface amidst those enormous mounds.
He let out a satisfied sound as he groaned.
"I knew you'd love it."
"If you keep this up, I'm going to cum."

"Good," she said with a sneaky grin.
"I thought... you...?"
"You'll just owe me one."
Two ropes were applied to her breast and face when he bucked his hips. It didn't take long at all.
"Been there," Regina said with a mischievous grin. "I'll get you a paper towel."
Joly followed Regina's lead and stood up, slapping her behind as she raised her skirt.
"Becca," she groaned.
She made Regina laugh. Until she found a moist paper towel, Joly licked everything she could.
"Isn't he adorable?" Regina whispered.
"Mm-hmm. I didn't know he had loads like that, though, did you?"
"Nope, it's always in me, where it belongs."
She remarked, "Same, but a load like that kind of makes it worth the waste," while she fussed with her garments.
"I just might take one for the team, myself, one day."
Now that Joly had left, they decided to hit the hay. Even though she wasn't in the mood for sex, she found herself captivated by seeing him and Joly interact, like if she were in a computer game. Though she had experienced something similar before, this time it seemed different, and the thought persisted in her mind.
"Good night, mom. I love you," he said, planting a kiss on her cheek.
"Good night, Dylan," she said as she drew him in for another passionate kiss.

Upon waking up, Regina felt Dylan's passionate embrace. She was about to wake up and whip up a respectable meal for him when she yawned, grinned, and rolled her eyes. Instead of being pulled closer, she attempted to sneak out of bed. He humped her as he slept, which lifted her spirits despite the fact that she was no longer a morning person. She found it endearing and wanted to know whether it was going to continue. She was on the verge of laughing at Dylan's moans. She was becoming too excited to go potty in the morning, but he must have thought her ample thighs were something else. She deliberated on strategies to exit the room prior to his awakening or cumming; while she was tempted to wait for him to complete his thought, the urgent need to use the restroom overcame that temptation. Lifting one leg, she created a space between her thighs. He paused, released, and rolled onto his back in a gradual motion. For the first time in her recent years, she found pleasure in looking at his rigid piece and wanted to indulge in it as much as possible.
"I am really his hooker. Get it together," she said under her breath as she got out of bed.
Suddenly, Regina felt a warm person leaning against her as she finished cooking. As she gradually enveloped her abdomen, her fists clenched her saddlebags.
"Morning, mom."
"Mornin' sugah."
Dylan reached out to plant a kiss on her lips, removed her cigarette from her lips, and briefly locked them before taking a few puffs himself. While planting another passionate kiss on her shoulder, his hands firmly grasped her buttocks.
"Somebody's still horny."
"Huh?" he said, raising his eyes to the sky as he arranged food on a dish.
"You were humping me in your sleep."
After giving her no sex in the morning some thought, he realized it must have been frustrating.
"It was kinda cute. I probably would have allowed you to finish if I hadn't been so severely irritated."
"Ugh, it's kind of embarrassing."
"An embarrassing story to tell your girlfriend—wait, guess that's me," she remarked with a mischievous grin.
"Um, yeah."
"I could inform Jenny," she remarked as she sat down with her food.
"Mom, I beg you not to," he moaned.
"It just warms my heart, though."
"You're supposed to be a cool mom," he said.
I am awesome. So, what are we going to do today?"
"Umm, receiving your..."
"My eyes are up here."
"Yeah, I know," he said, his gaze fixed on her breast. "Receive your vehicle, and I will proceed to my workplace."
In that case, why don't you snap a photo?"
"My phones are in the bedroom."

Following their meal, they got dressed (not before he snapped a few photos) and headed to her apartment to retrieve her car and any other items she might have requested. While her car was being fixed, they hung around the repair shop.

"Even if this thing is fixed up, do you think it'll make it back to town?"

"You mean an almostSure, two-hour drive? Sure it will! It'll outlast your car," she said.

"You say that, but I feel like it's currently getting an overhaul."

"Pfft. It ran when parked... sort of."

"Really," he said again.

"You'll see."

"We could get you a new car."

"What‽ That baby is a classic; if anything, I always wanted to fix it up; have it the true definition of a flying brick!"

Dylan eventually paid for the automobile once it was brought out.

For some reason, he was anxious and wanted to know if it would survive.

The woman extended the keys and said, "Yes, sugah! Or do you really want to drive it that badly?"

As he peered inside, he asked, "Is that a five-speed?"

"Sure is."

"Have a nice drive."

Regina hopped in the car, fired it up, and laughed.

"I've got to make a stop, and I'll meet you at your place."

"Thanks for all of this. I love you."

"I love you too."

While giving the car a few revs, she leaned out the window for a kiss.

"Just listen to this baby purr! Okay, off to see the landlord!"

"Wait, are you sure he'll let you out of that lease?"

"I'm sure he will, though I might need to be persuasive;any more either way, I'm with you, and he won't be getting anymore money from me one way or another."

"I guess you should call me if you need help."

"I understand; there's no need to be concerned. Goodbye," she hurriedly whisked away.

Gesturing toward his vehicle, he smiled as he watched her depart. In order to visit her landlord, Regina phoned him. While she wore a halter top and low-rise cutoff shorts, he opened the door and studied her closely.

"What brings you here?" he said, his smile bordering on silly.

"I was hoping maybe... you could... let me out of my lease," she naively requested.

"Old lease expiration?" "I know you couldn't find a better deal," he said, allowing her to enter.

"You know, I guess I did."

You ought to have informed me beforehand, Regina. Am I even capable of dealing with this?

"Of course you can; you're in charge, Ray."

"Ah, I don't know," he said, staring at her bare undergarments.

So, how can I be of service? Hey, Ray, come on.

"Hmm..."

"Anything I can do, anything; I've already moved most of my stuff; I know it's short notice," she exchanged glances.

"Really? What?""

Nodding, she gave the signal.

"So, where exactly is this place that you discovered to be less expensive?" There could be paperwork to swap, so I should probably have a chat with them.

"You won't know it; it's in the next city."

"The one after that? My rent is reasonable; if it were any lower, it would be the same as giving it away, especially considering the greater expense of living in that area.

Hey, Ray-Ray, I'm trying to get myself together. "Sugah," it's free. "I am in a relationship."

What is it?"Come on, Becca, this is..." he said with a sigh. I was under the impression that you were here to pay rent or fix a blocked toilet. "I don't think there's anything I can do," he said, pouring himself a drink, referring to our lease.

Angry, she replied, "Ray, you can break it." Ray said, "C'mon, I said I'd do anything."

"The lease is solid; you'll need to keep paying whether you live there or not."

Ray, is that so?"

"Uh-huh."

Is the meaning of anything clear to you?"

"Excuse me?"

You tiny shit, look at this. That apartment is not going to cost me anything.

Her abrupt shift in attitude shocked him.

"I need that lease broken, and you're breaking it," she screamed at him. You will never see me again when I exit that building. To make you feel good about yourself, you selfish, greasy bastard, I was going to suggest that you fuck me with your dick instead of your eyes once.

For the life of me... Oh, um... but..."

"No worries, you simply became angry when I mentioned that I was in a relationship—as if you've ever had a chance, you know?""Ray, break the lease," she said, taking his drink. My true family is something you'd rather not know. Either you'll break my offer for nothing after I finish this drink or I'll depart and the courts will handle it.

He reasoned that he had little chance of winning if she drank the glass faster than he anticipated.

So what? Then I'll sign."

Slamming the glass down on his desk, she finished it.

"Very well. I don't know what to do to put a stop to this, now."

Get out of the lease and have some sex. or have the courts handle it, in my opinion.

"I got shit on you, you know."

"In that case, it all looks so good."

"I know it does, so pick something."

"How about..."

She was spotted coming into the parking lot by Dylan as he was approaching her apartment building.

She shouted out, "Hey Dylan," as he drew up to her.

"What happened, Mom?"

"Oh, he thought he was going to win; I took care of it, sugah, no worries."

"That's great."

Sure thing! It is time to return the key after going around the house.

I have a home key if you're interested. You'll be alright, I promise; I'm off to work now."

"Yep."

After she kissed him and got the key, he seized her buttocks as she stood up.

"I'll be waiting for you at home, love."

"I can't wait, my Harper."

"See ya later, son."

"Love you, mom."

"Love you."

Looking down at the structure, she despised him as she watched him drive away.

"At last, I'm leaving this shithole forever," she said as she limped to the entrance.

After entering her apartment, she took stock of her belongings, including the key he had given her, placed it in her pocket along with her car keys, and scrutinized the space that had been her home for the previous few years. She retrieved the few items she desired, leaving those she didn't want outside her door. Regina then reached into her freezer for that bottle of whiskey, swigged it, lit a cigarette, and dialed Joly's number.

"Becca, hey."

"Are you not occupied?""

Yeah, I don't think so, what's up?"

"All I wanted to do was chat for a moment. At my residence, right now.

I assumed you were going to move in with Dylan, yet here you are in your apartment."

Yes, I am. Just now I'm retrieving my belongings. Oh my gosh, he fixed my automobile! Since he had to leave to work, I'm still home alone.

After this, what have you planned?"

"Ah dunno, decorate, sit around, cook dinner, and catch up on some TV."

I see. So it's similar to what you were doing before. You never know when he might be able to assist you find a job or, god forbid, perhaps reel you back in.

It would be wonderful to return to my previous position, but I require some time — I understand. Being at that location, where we ran. I feel like some of them really dislike me. Oh, it's not like that; she crawled back. Dylan is insistent that I do it, but I'm not sure I can handle the pain and discomfort.

"I get it."

But I didn't do nothing all day, you skank! I don't mean continuously. Having sex, undressing, having sex, sleeping, eating, and repeating.

"So you didn't have a moment to relax; were you?""

"I suppose..." "I would sleep in the middle of the night, sometimes prostitution was my job, and then I would get up in the middle of the day, try to act normal, but I would never turn down a chance to make money," she said, perched on her love seat next to the bottle.

"Are you not sick of all the fucking?" I would have to take a two-month break from having sex if I were to take your level of dicks.

Well, it's not a major issue, you know. Neither does he treat me like any ordinary hooker; in fact, he never did. Everyone is paying attention to me now. Never once did it go beyond "suck muh dick" or "bend ova." Ugh. "I was exhausted from making love to Dylan, but I don't believe I'll ever tire of it again."

She made a joke about how exhausted her pussycat must be.

"You're welcome to stick some fingers in there and see for yourself."

"I ain't your free healthcare!"

"Speaking of sex... I probably shouldn't say anything, but it was so cute!"

"What was it, something Dylan did?"

"Uh-huh. I woke up this morning, and he was humping me in his sleep, just fucking my thighs."

Laughter erupted from Joly. "Maybe he was dreaming about me; I can picture it now: Dylan holding you close, just making love to those fat legs and moaning."

"That's exactly what happened! I tried to get up, and he held tighter."she chuckled.

"Oh, that's hilarious! It is kind of cute, too."

"Wanna know something weird?"

"Hmm? What?"

"I think I was getting turned on watching you suck and tit fuck his dick."

"Really‽"

"I think so. It's not a new thing, sharing a room with people fucking, but watching him get taken care of... watching him cum on you... fuck, I almost fingered myself."

"Wow, are you fucking with me?"

"I'm not, I'm really not, Jenny. It just made me so horny. Just thinking about it now."

"Calm down now. So what? You'd rather just watch us fuck while you play with yourself?"

"I think I just kind of want you to warm him up for me."

"Ah sh*t, as long as I get mine, I guess I'm game."

"Really, just like that?"

"You, my girl, but would he be into it?"

"Shit, you're right."

"Just ask him, and if he says yeah, then sure—just don't make it an everyday thing."

"Oh, I won't."

"I know I'm sexy and everything; you probably wish I was gay for you."

"You wish!"

"You know I'm sexy!"

"You are sexy smexy, Jenny; maybe I might take you up on that offer."

"No, no..."

"Oh yeah, it's past time for you to have a lesbian experience, and what better person than me, huh? Okay, it's settled!"

"No, it ain't!"

"Yep! I'll be back in town soon!"

"Good thing I'm still at work."

"Not all day you won't be—I know where you live, young lady."

"Don't make me release the hounds!"

Regina let out a laughing sound. "Okay, okay... I'll talk later, yeah?"

"Yeah, girl, bye."

After Regina was through, she returned home after loading her car. Instead of walking everywhere, she enjoyed driving her vehicle again; she stopped only to purchase petrol and food. Without a clue as to what she could do, Regina lugged her belongings inside the house and set out to decorate it herself. Dylan was the one she contacted.

"Yeah, mom?"

"I was wondering where I could put some of my stuff."

"What do you mean?"

"Like... my movies, pictures, books, and stuff?"

"Mom, I told you... put it where you want; I mean, make room if you need to; it's our house, honey."

"Honey... awww. Okay, I hope you like what I do; please tell me if you don't."

"I promise whatever you do will be fine. I'll be home in a few hours, honey."

"Okay, I love you."

After saying "I love you," he hung up the phone.

She grinned as she began to put things in their proper places, set the table for dinner, headed upstairs to go through her clothing and put her toys away, and then chose to dress more sensually for Dylan.

When Dylan returned home, he smelled cooking. He walked to the kitchen to see her finished, and there she was in her sultry maid attire: a frock that barely covered her butt and displayed much of her upper back, heart-patterned sheer stockings, a ponytail, and four-inch black shoes. Peering down the front, he gazed at her cleavage and that alluring space between her breasts as he approached to embrace her from behind.

"Honey, I'm home."

Got it.

His cheesy quip made her chuckle.

"Place looks good so far; I thought sexy maids were shit at their job."

"Not this one, Mr. Fullard; I was the top student at Maid College, and my family has a long history of serving in domestic roles," she said with an air of refined Britishness.

"Is that so?"

"Yes, sir, the family's pride would be at stake if I didn't do my best. A proper maid is to serve the' master's every need."

"Even the windows, I hear maids on TV talking about how they don't do windows and junk."

"Every need, sir, I assure you. It's my honor to cater to your needs."

As his erection developed, he drew her closer in the embrace, pressing his buttocks on her raised leg.

"Are there any other services you require while preparing dinner?"

His hand gently touched her breast as he extended his arm upwards. His fingers found her cleavage, which he squeezed before delicately lowering the top to reveal her left breast.

"I get it. Mr. Fullard, I understand.

While her nipple grew, Dylan caressed her neck with a kiss and ran his free hand between her legs, rubbing her hard clitoral region till she sucked breath through her teeth and sighed softly. Then he squeezed her butt to his humping crotch and began to undo his pants.

She stopped him and reached behind to liberate his pleading cock, saying, "Allow me, sir."

"The maid, Miss Mindy, I am grateful to you. To be honest, I've never done any role-playing before.

"You're doing an excellent job, sir," she groaned.

Because her clitoral region was so delicate, he enjoyed pressing his cock between her cheeks and toying with it while she wore heels.

"Ms. Mindy--""

Is that so?"

"I always wondered how big your clitoral area was."

"Almost two inches."

Good job!"

To be sure. This pot needs to be checked.

As Regina leaned over to check on the food on the stove, he seizes the opportunity to release her, his touch moving with such ease that she gasped in surprise as he thrust into her wet center. She barely had time to look away from the food as he delivered a slow, hard thrust, causing her voice to trail off with each blow.

"You're really hitting my behind a lot... "Well done, sir," she dared to say.

I really can't help but notice how adorable your pussycat is, Miss Mindy. He gently caressed her privates once again, noting how tight and moist it was.

He was really aroused by this game as he massaged Regina's clitoral area with his thumb and index finger and then gave it a few taps with his fingers. Regina clutched the edge of the counter, gasping, as if her legs were about to give out.

"May God bless the queen," she shouted out in her most strained voice as she reached her peak.

Miss Mindy, how is that stiff upper lip doing?"

"Quivering like the' bottom one, sir."

"Not sounding so fancy now," he said, slapping her behind.

"It's hard to keep your cool when you're making me feel confused," she added, her accent betraying her Scottish heritage.

"But you like it, Miss Mindy."

"Just don't bang me ead in the oven," she said, removing the meat from the oven as she reached for a potholder.

He lifted her up, tilted her head, and kissed her as soon as she sat down, which, for some reason, made him even more aroused.

You're from the UK, huh?He withdrew.

"Oi, what you mean, 'those Brits', you callin' me a tramp."

Do you not?"

Yes, darling, of course not. Leaning on the bar, she raised her leg, and said, "Now fuck this soppin' twat, and show me what that cock really does, guvnor!" She kissed him passionately before continuing, "I'm a Harper.""

After licking her and sucking on her clitoral region, Dylan moved on to other areas.

"Don't mind th' briar patch; I'll be wackin' it latah."

While Regina positioned her knee on his shoulder and her thigh against his chest, she let out a loud cry in response to his assurance, "Don't worry about that." He then pushed his cockhead inside her.

My darling, sir?She kept it within his grasp, she said.

Dylan sucked on her nipple after grabbing it with both teeth and a facial tug.

"It's true, my dear! Give that twat a run for her money! Oh no, no!"

Dylan smacked her behind and clutched her cheek, dragging her by her hips and buttocks into his bucking motion with each thrust that threatened to take her balance away.

"This cock you're givin' me is going to turn me into a complete slut, Miss Fullard!""

He released her nipple and said, "I want to fuck those tits."

"Then fuck these tits; blow your load on'em, for all I care."

Dylan betrayed her trust.

"Are you saying that we'll lose the pants first?""These underwear need to be removed," she said as she yanked his pants down."

He was exposed from the waist down as she gently clasped his smooth member between her heavy hangers. Dylan could hardly make out her protruding head, but his hips were already in motion, and the sensation of her breasts was just as wonderful as her vagina. He adored her large, artificial breasts, which he saw as flawless, and he thrust with equal vigor.

"Yo, you're going to take it out on those titties, aren't you?"

For once in his life, Dylan had prepared himself on the counter, ready, and wishing his testicles would hurry up. His breathing pattern told her he was drawing near.

"That's it, my darling! You're capable of doing it; offer Mindy that sizzling sexiness!" she spit out, exposing her bust. "Muh moufs waterin'," she continued to spit out her words.

The accumulation of saliva surrounding his penis reduced resistance and amplified sensitivity. Regina raised her eyes to meet his. Holding her head low, he let out a scream as he reached his peak, and then he aimed a beautiful stream directly at her face, which she caught with an open mouth. While he was at his peak, he pushed through part of it, which hit her face and then flowed down to her breast. He then raised her head to watch her get sprayed by the rest. She had one eye closed and a coating over her face; he saw some drop down her chin and some on her breast; she opened her lips to reveal what had made it to her tongue. As he caught his breath, Dylan assisted her to her feet.

"Should I lick it or leave it, guvno?" she said, her breasts lifted.

He kissed her passionately and replied, "Leave it." He then wiped some from her eye with his thumb.

Her lips were licked clean in a flash before they touched his. Her butt was used to hoist her to the counter, which caught her off guard.

"The food needs to be turned off, luv."

Once Dylan had the pot on the inactive burner, he switched it off and resumed kissing her passionately. He then drew her near enough to finish her off, his lips expertly sucking on her clitoral region. As his tongue delicately parted her lips, Regina let out a cry and grasped his head. She was being pushed to the brink as her legs trembled under the weight and velocity.

"Uh, that clit!" Consume that pussy. Damn it, devour it!"

She slammed the cabinet doors with her heels, fought off the urge to buck her hips, felt her body tremble as he focused on her clitoral area, tensed muscles, screamed his name as she climaxed, pushed his head away as it began to pass, and finally, Dylan retreated, seeing her confused face.

"That was a great job, Miss Mindy."

"Very glad I could be of use to you, Mistah Fullard," she said under her breath. "Would you mind removing these heels from me? I'm not trying to injure my ankles when I stand. "If I am able to."

Dylan kissed her toes as he grinned and removed her shoes.

He sat down with her and prepared the plates as well. Dylan sat down with her, too, and he enjoyed the feeling of her still being coated in his sperm.

"This is good, mom."

Dear Suah, "I am grateful. Appreciate it. Was work good?"

The day went well; it was just like any other. Fran was regaling me with tales about you.

"Oh my," she moaned.

"You really were a wild one, huh?"

"Sometimes, I guess. I have it all out of my system."

"Are you sure about that, Mindy the maid?"

"I learned my lesson about being a childish adult."

"But you sounded really fun. I kind of like that side of you. I mean, when we went dancing that night, I don't think you grew out of it; I think you just repressed it. Nothing was stopping you from being you, not even when you were doing your thing before we met."

"Yeah, it did. I needed to get my sh*t together; I mean, if I did that sh*t, I'd be spending money I barely had."

"Now you got your shit together; I got it together for you, so let loose if you want to."

"Dylan, don't you think I'm too old to be running around like I'm your age?" she raised her eyebrows.

"Not really. You fuck and dance like somebody my age. C'mon, you're not some old spinster whose idea of a fun night is doing needle point. I want the whole mom and girlfriend experience; I want to party with you and stuff; we have the money to do it; plus, it's not like Jenny and Fran stopped."

"A girl's night does sound fun; it has been a long time," she thought.

He sent her a knowing glance and said, "See, you can go out, get drunk, and maybe... come back here and watch me fuck her brains out."

"She told you, didn't she?"

"Yep."

"That big mouth of hers, god damn it."

Dylan chortled. With a grimace, Regina examined her meal.

"You know I'll do it for you, right? Whatever makes you happy."

"I should be the one vying for your acceptance, not the other way around."

"I'm not doing it for that; I'm doing it because I'm in love with you, and I like having sex with her. I already accept you, mom; I wouldn't be in love with you if I wasn't."

"I just want this to work. I'm in love with you, too. I don't want to hurt you."

"Just don't go running off or keeping secrets."

"I'm never throwing all this away again, even if we did manage to get pregnant."

They were watching TV later on; she was still wearing that attire, and he was just lounging about in his boxers.

"I'm surprised you don't have any friends."

"I was so into helping dad with the business that I didn't have much time to keep up with friends; I barely had girlfriends. The few I could claim are often just as busy; we get together sometimes."

"You should try and do more with them; you have your whole life to be stuck up and boring," stated the woman. "Okay, I'm washing this cum off now."

She made him laugh.

After saying, "I can still feel it on me," she walked away.

He made it to his bedroom just in time to hear the phone ring: "Tiffany, hey."

Dylan, my adorable cousin," she sung.

"What's up, cute cousin Tiff?"

"I convinced my parents, and they want to meet you and Regina. Have dinner or something."

"Do they really want to see her?"

"I told them the only way you'd meet was if your mom was there too. I know how much she wants to be back in the family, and the two of you are growing on me."

"You just want to have sex with me."

"I mean, yeah, but this really is about family getting together, plus it's a start for her, yeah?"

"I was planning on taking her to our cousin's restaurant... I guess set it up."

"Cool! So wha'cha doing?"

"Laying in bed, scrolling through Facebook."

"Wha'cha wearing?"

He burst out laughing. "Not much."

"Ooo. Wanna know what I'm wearing?"

"Sure, Tiff."

"I'm wearing a lacy bra and pants. Ya wanna see? I know I don't have big 'ol udders like your mom, but I'm not that ugly."

"Nah, I think you're okay and cute—not really an ass man, but you do have a nice ass."

A photo of her lying in bed in pink see-through underwear appeared in her text message as his phone rang.

"So?"

A self-portrait was the image he sent. "Not bad; it looks like you got enough tit to fuck—why'd I say that? I'm sorry."

"You can get away with talking dirty to me... I always had a crush on you. Oh damn, you're sexy. I think you might be able to fuck my tits." She emailed them a photo. "If that's what you want."

"They are pretty nice; they might not be real big, but I like them—certainly not an a-cup."

"Yeah, they're C's. Still a passing grade; you should tell Regina that."

"I will definitely do that," he said with a laugh.

"Cool, guess I'll let you go."

"See you soon."

"Bye, cute cuz."

After saying goodbye, he hung up. "I've never seen Innie Nipples before. Kinda hot."

Coming out of the restroom nude, Regina climbed on top of him, pulling his body up with her breasts.

Her words, "Have some titties," were a playful jab in his direction. "So who was that?"

He demonstrated the photo and said, "Tiffany, and look; she doesn't have a-cups."

She leaned her back into his face and said, "It looks nice and plump. It's not bad at all."

"Her parents want to meet us soon for dinner."

She drew her breasts apart and said, "What's that? I can't hear under there."

"They want us over for dinner soon."

"Really?"

He licked her breast and said, "Hey, it's a step toward getting back to being good with the family, right?"

"True."

As Regina tormented him with her breasts, took them away, and began sucking her own nipples together, she felt him expand beneath her.

"Oh my," he said, his expression betraying his amazement.

"Mm-hmm," she said, allowing them to slip from her lips.

After pressing them into his face, she retreated, undid his boxers, and encircled his aroused cock with her breast, caressing and smushing it in her cleavage. In the blink of an eye, she had his entire length between her teeth while she fingered herself. Based on her verbal performance, he believed she was his best option; could he even admit it? Technically, she was a true professional, and he was just going to give in to her every whim. Regina enjoyed making him happy; she relished the orgasms he gave her, something she hadn't had in a long time, and she'd never felt so aroused by a man before. She began to use her breasts again, gently caressing him as a trail of drool went all the way to the tip of his cock.

Once again, Regina climbed up to him. "Here, sweetheart," she extended her breast once again.

Dylan was quite meticulous, kissing and licking every inch, squeezing her firmly, and even kissing her cleavage. She was just as happy as he was. She relished the way he admired her bust and gently touched it again. He reached her nipples and proceeded to lick, mash, and sucke them before moving on to her areolas. Regina moved subtly to position her breasts out of his reach as she guided him within. Leaning forward, she moved her hips and panted so that they would drape over his face. As he sucked, he enjoyed the sensation of his thumbs caressing each nipple that was not being sucked. Her breast began to swing over his face as her hips swayed back and forth. The bed became noisier, and her breath became faster. The lack of oxygen was making him more aroused as she bent down and smacked his face with her breast. He squeezed her buttocks, and as she stood up, he gasped for breath and brought her back down to repeat the process.

After shifting her weight, Regina lifted him onto her knees, encircled him with her legs, and cradled his head in her arms, trapping him so tightly that he was unable to breathe. He cradled her close as she jiggled on his lap. After some time had passed, she could make out his grunts and moans. A sense of self-assuredness was growing in Regina. He was rescued by her and enticed into a passionate kiss. As they kissed, she made subdued noises and they both panted. They were both prepared to depart when they made out while holding each other's faces. They both began to reach climax as her bouncing got quicker and harder; they looked into each other's eyes and moaned loudly. Regina got onto her side of the bed and drew him down for another make-out session after their breathing settled down. They kissed and kissed till they both drifted off to sleep.

Loving My Sister

Long, straight, smooth hair has always been my favorite.
First and foremost, I adored long blonde hair. My first infatuation was with a girl named Lexi who rode the school bus with the most gorgeous mane of golden locks. I used to stand just behind her in the hopes of "accidentally" brushing into her, or even better, stepping too near so her beautiful hair would caress my face. Nothing was malicious at all.
Maryen, my sister, came next. As far back as I can remember, she always sported a long hairstyle. Her waist-length, very dark brown hair was completely straight. It wasn't until my love affair with long hair began with Lexi on the school bus that I noticed it (and her). However, my perspective on Maryen shifted when I "found" long hair; I no longer "saw" her. At 21, Maryen had transformed from being an annoying jerk who micromanaged me all the time when I was 18 into someone with admirable traits. Although she continued to be rather bossy and quite aggravating to me, I also found myself sneaking glances at her whenever she brushed her hair or took her ponytail out to see how her locks fell loose.
Then everything in my life shifted. With her hairbrush held in her right hand, she walked downstairs, her hair still moist from being washed and blow-dried. She accompanied me into the room, and our parents were already there, taking a seat beside her. "Could someone kindly brush my hair for me?" Maryen politely requested. I remained silent for a while so as not to come across as overly eager, but when she glanced about to check whether anybody had seen her, it seemed like I was the only one who showed even the slightest interest—of course, it was all an act. "Alright, then," I said, somewhat shrugging my shoulders. After taking the brush from her, I began to brush very delicately. My hand felt a surge of energy as I ran my fingers through her locks. How amazingly smooth and velvety it felt! Her hair was so lovely that I combed it while caressing it. It appeared to reflect many colors as it swayed; it was so straight and polished. The aroma was just delicious. For the rest of my life, I fantasized about burying my head in her hair. She must have sensed my enjoyment because I kept brushing; I have no doubt she did the same. Every so often, I caught a glimpse of the smile that graced her face. I brushed for what felt like an eternity because I couldn't bring myself to stop. Because I was in so much discomfort from my erection, I was afraid to move for fear of seeming foolish. The exquisite beauty of Maryen's hair mesmerized me, and my mind was racing. At last, she whirled around to thank me, but she was in a hurry and needed to leave. I already stated my willingness to do it again whenever asked.
Things between Maryen and myself changed slightly after that. Whenever our eyes met, a far more genuine and loving smile spread across our faces. She began to treat me like a brother and even a friend, despite the fact that I was over three years her junior.
She returned to the basement two days later, this time with a brush and her hair that was just barely damp. She handed the brush to me and said, "Would you mind, Anthony?" She didn't have to continue the question. Even though our mom was in the room, she quickly responded with an "absolutely not" as she reached for the brush. Electricity, scent, touch, and an erection were the same outcomes each time I combed her hair. Sitting behind her, I stroked her lovely hair while petting it.
This occurred multiple times in the subsequent weeks, and with each occasion, I became slightly more at ease brushing Maryen's hair. I progressed from touching her hair only in the most necessary places to placing my hand on her waist or even gently massaging her head and neck while I brushed. Oh my, I was really aroused every time, and I suddenly realized how much I wanted Maryen sexually. She began to close her eyes and breathe more deeply and deliberately as I ran my fingers over her hair, which caught my attention. We also began to act more "playfully" with each other, exchanging "glances" that were less like brother and sister and more like tugs of hair or elbows as we passed each other. "Oh, Maryen, it looks like your hair needs some love," I'd remark while walking up behind her and stroking her hair; in most cases, she'd just turn and grin.
I would brush her hair on a regular basis for the whole duration of this, which was at least a year. The 'intimacy' we shared began to strengthen our bonds as siblings and friends. She wore her hair nearly to her waist and seldom had it trimmed. I felt terrible shame since I began to dream about her and thought she was ideal.
When I was home alone one day, I sought out a photo of her. I looked all around her room, the living room (where our parents kept most of the family photos), and the guest bedroom until I found it in a high-up storage cabinet. My parents had apparently thought these pictures weren't family portraits, but I uncovered a set of them, and one of them was perfect for me. It was a senior portrait of Maryen, who was probably around my age (18) at the time. She seemed stunning, with her hair falling loosely over her shoulders. The discovery made me break out in a cold sweat. My excitement was overwhelming to the point that I sprang for my bedroom, where I masturbated to the sound of Maryen's name being sung.
After much deliberation, Maryen had finally located the apartment that she felt was perfect for her, and she had been planning to move out for some time. Like you, I had intended to leave for university. Our "pseudo-intimate" relationship was certain to come to an end, since we were both aware of it. It wasn't until I gave it some thought that I felt sad; I still hadn't grasped the full extent of my feelings for her. I frequently pondered her emotions.
After a few weeks, as she prepared to leave her parents' house and move into her own apartment, she stood at the sink and washed her hair, her locks flowing and glossy behind her back. Except for us, the home was deserted. She expressed her desire for my physical touch as soon as we began conversing. Even though she seemed emotional, I understood what she meant. I also expressed my sadness at parting ways with her and my hope that she would come see me at college. That was her word. I crept up behind her and began to stroke her hair as we continued talking. She continued to speak for a few more minutes as I sat mesmerized by the beauty of her features, voice, and hair. Afterwards, she ceased her actions and became silent, but she maintained her gaze fixed forward. Even though I saw that she was staring into space, I persisted in delicately stroking her hair. On top of that, I found myself gently massaging her neck from back to front. As her breath became labored, she rose to her feet, closing her eyes. I stoop down until my chin brushes against the nape of her neck. Now I could feel her hair brush against my cheek, but she still kept her eyes shut. I bet she could feel my breath on her neck. My pulse was racing as I tenderly drew her back to me, encircling her in my arms. Despite my fears, she offered no resistance, and I planted a delicate kiss behind her ear on her neck. With a barely audible grunt, she shifted her gaze to meet me. As soon as she opened her eyes, we locked gazes, only a few inches apart. Oh, the desire to passionately engage in intimate relations with her, to carry her to my chamber, and to give her a passionate kiss. However, just as things were about to escalate, our mother's voice boomed out, "Hello, I'm home." Recognizing that no one was around, I instinctively leaned in for a brief kiss on the lips with Maryen. I said under my breath, "I love you, Maryen; I want to see you again." It was a foolish statement, because I would certainly see her again—after all, she was my sister. She must have understood my reply since she nodded and murmured "OK." as I retreated to avoid appearing suspicious to passersby.
Agony ensued during the following two days. I simply desired some alone time with Maryen, particularly because she had expressed, in so many words, that her feelings for me were identical to mine for her. Our parents were always there for her when she moved out, assisting with packing, organizing her belongings, cleaning her new apartment, moving in, settling in, making herself at home, and just being there to keep her company. My sister's lack of a partner was puzzling at first, but I eventually learned that it was mostly due to her extremely tiny breasts, which caused her extreme self-consciousness and, in turn, her lack of confidence. She is an absolutely stunning girl; therefore, I've always thought this was strange. Therefore, dad was doing the part of a good parent by pitching in whenever he could. I tried my best to help out wherever I could, but I was really annoyed by how little time we had to spend together. Even during the day, I would pull out her photo and daydream about making out with her. Even though she was my own sister, I was utterly enthralled, infatuated, and swept away by her. I used to wonder how I had allowed myself to fall so hopelessly in love with her, but then I understood that it had taken root inside me for a long time and that I could do nothing to stop it. I couldn't get rid of it; it had taken root in me and was spreading.
My dad wanted me to help him deliver a table to Maryen's apartment the day after that. We took the table apart and put it in the car after I naturally gave my approval. I was fortunate because my dad possessed an estate vehicle back then. Our journey to her apartment took around thirty minutes, and as we pulled into her parking spot, I caught a glimpse of Maryen peering out the window. Although I had seen her apartment before she decided to rent it, this was the first time I had seen it as 'her' apartment, and it had been a couple of days since I last saw her. She opened the door just as I approached, and dad was still clumsily navigating the vehicle. "Hello, little brother! I fancy seeing you here! Come on in," she said, her grin radiating beauty as she greeted me. I greeted her with a grin as I entered. Maryen snatched my hand as I stepped through the front door and dragged me into the kitchen. While we remained holding hands, she asked, "Now, where were we?" Saying, "Oh yes!!" she then leaned down and kissed me on the lips. I took this as a positive indication that she missed me just as much as I missed her, and it turned out better than I had anticipated. Once again, our brief kiss was rudely cut short—this time by my father's exclamation of "Hello, Maryen, hello!!".
We left the kitchen in a very innocent mood, and I proceeded to assist my dad in bringing in the table. Setting up the table and assembling it didn't take much time. There were four high chairs in Maryen's kitchen, just waiting for a seat. Our dad wanted to know whether we wanted coffee, and we both agreed. While sipping our coffee, we sat at the table and discussed Maryen's newly acquired little garden behind her apartment. It was a double-edged sword, actually, because she owned the ground-floor apartment and was hence responsible for maintaining the garden. I had been fighting the urge to gaze wistfully at Maryen during our conversation. Wow, she was stunning! She had obviously combed and cleaned her hair not long before we arrived; it was fairly evident to me. I desperately wanted to give her a hug.
"Alright, Anthony, I need to get back home, so shall we go?" My dad asked me just a little while afterward. "Oh Anthony, I don't suppose you'd stay for a while and help me cut the lawn, will you? You don't mind, do you, dad? I could drop Anthony back later." Dad smiled and said, "No at all; I guess you're lumbered, lad!!" With that, he said goodbye and walked to the car. These were the words I never wanted to hear, but Maryen made them up. We waited outside and then told him to go. Due to the massive erection I had just experienced while daydreaming about spending time alone with Maryen, I felt my pulse quicken, my mouth dry out, and my entire face go numb. She looked at me and said, "Let's go in." I trailed after her, but she vanished just as I was about to seize her, reappearing a few seconds later armed with a brush. She politely asked whether it would be alright if I followed her.
Sitting on her bed, we made our way to her chamber. Without uttering a word, she passed the brush to me, and as I accepted it, she eagerly turned away. Leaving the brush on the bed, I lifted my hands to her trailing hair as I gazed at her. As I ran my fingers through her locks, I could feel the gentleness of her hair. I delicately followed her back with one hand, slipped my fingers behind her hair, over her neck, and finally onto the nape of her neck. Her locks tangled in my fingers once again, so I drew my palm closer to my face, pulling her locks with me. Just as before, her newly washed hair had a wonderful aroma, my hands felt electric, and her neck was incredibly supple. She had a subtle grin, and her eyes were tightly shut. Sitting behind her with her legs crossed, I shifted my position. With a gentle touch, I took up the hairbrush and began to run it through her locks. After staring at her in this manner for a while, the temptation to kiss her finally took hold of me, and I began to kiss the back of her head, near her ear, with each stroke of the brush. Maryen finally turned to me after a few minutes of this and said, "I love you, Anthony." I met her eyes, and we remained still, looking as deeply as we could into each other's. I carefully set the brushes down and ran my fingers through her hair and behind her head. We kissed as I drew her close, holding her head in my palm. This time, though, nobody dared to cut us off. It was a tender, tender moment between my stunning sister and me. As our mouths moved in closer accord, our lips grew more intertwined. With my passion becoming stronger by the second, I embraced her and drew her near. She had rolled over onto her side and was vanishing into my embrace. I could feel her need for me, and I wanted her so badly.
As she was placed on the bed, her hair splattered into her pillow, and I shifted my legs from behind her. As our kisses took on a new intensity, I lied on top of her, encircling her with my arms as if she were my one remaining object of significance. Our kissing became more passionate as I was enamored with my own sister. With her face in my hands, I took my arms out of hers. I wished I could sink into her spirit and merge with her completely. This intense need and affection can't possibly be wrong.
"Maryen, I want to make love to you!" I grinned and momentarily interrupted our kiss. Although she spoke to me with the words "Oh God, we shouldn't..." her expression sent a different message. Before I could unbutton my shirt twice, Maryen snatched it from underneath and dragged it over my head. When I lifted her t-shirt over her head, I did the same for her; her hair cascaded gently behind her. As she got up to put her jeans on the floor, I unfastened them and saw her trousers for the first time—and they were drenched! I kicked my pants to the side after undoing the buttons so that my erection could reveal itself—in my boxer shorts. The words "Oh God, Anthony..." escaped her lips as she gasped for air.
As I unzipped my boxer shorts, her alluring trousers clung to her hips as she reclined on the bed, thereby releasing my cock. She said, "Oh Anthony, we really shouldn't..." as I delicately eased them over her ankles and legs.
I froze in my tracks as I fixed my gaze on her. She was stunning, but I had no intention of pressuring her. Her attitude shifted, her head cocked to one side ever-so-slightly, and she appeared bewildered after a few seconds. "What?" she exclaimed. "That was the second time you said we shouldn't, so I'm wondering if you mean it, and if you do, then I don't want to force you to do anything you don't want," I said.
Taking it easy, Maryen sat up. With a step closer, she encircled my neck with her arms and drew me near. Her whispering in my ear, her hair brushing against my face, and her words, "You know we shouldn't... don't you? But that doesn't mean I don't want to, because I do. I've thought of nothing else since you kissed me in the kitchen."
I couldn't control my excitement; a wide grin spread across my face.
"Yes, I do desire sexual intimacy with you; I am also taking the pill."
I was about to pass out! "Oh my, Maryen, you have no clue how much I adore you!" I said this as I stared at her.
We were a brother and sister, and that was that. Gazing in opposite directions. Covered up. Eager with longing. Assisting much. Excited beyond measure.
For the first time, our bodies met as she rolled back onto her back and I dove on top of her. Although her bust was relatively small, I was unconcerned; in fact, I found them to be absolutely breathtaking. When our bellies touched, my cock slithered to the doorway in an agonizing attempt to go in. While our breaths were heavy and my cock twitched eagerly between her legs, we lay there staring into each other's eyes for a few seconds. Once again, we kissed fiercely as my head dipped the three inches needed for my mouth to meet hers. Upon taking a few hesitant steps forward, I detected my member protruding at the entrance of her vagina. Maryen cried out a little. As I yelled out, "Yes, Oh God, Yes!!" I could feel my heart racing and my brain pounding with excitement. As I advanced, my member entered her vagina, causing a gasp to escape both of our bodies. "Oh my god, Maryen, I love you!" I shouted while pressing my lips on hers. It seemed like there weren't enough places to kiss her, so I went around and kissed her neck, face, head, and mouth. Now that our incestuous marriage was fully formed, I wished it would continue indefinitely. I knew I couldn't hold back my feelings for my sister for much longer; I could feel them boiling over into an overwhelming desire. The last straw was when Maryen sensed it and exclaimed, "Oh God, I'm going to cum." I pushed as deeply into her as I could muster, and we both burst. It seemed as if the orgasm I was experiencing would never end; it was the strongest I had ever experienced. Whenever I thought I was nearly depleted, I could feel Maryen trembling and grunting beneath me. My pleasure level skyrocketed one more as I beheld her eyes rolling back into her head. The sensation of climaxing inside my sister was so intense that I relocked our lips and kissed passionately before our orgasms ended.
After lying down for what felt like half an hour, we both slept out. I turned around to see Maryen's stunning beauty. Because her head was directly in front of mine, I knew I wasn't dreaming. With a slight shift of my hips, I became cognizant of the fact that despite the softening of my cock, I was still encased within her. However, my cock was enlarged and hardened once again in the blink of an eye. I leaned in for a gentle kiss and then moved my hand to her chest. I whispered, "Round two?" as her eyes widened and sprang open. She glanced across at me, grinned, and said, "Jesus Anthony, that was fantastic." It was clear that she could see my hardness bubbling up inside her again. Maryen grinned broadly as she nodded, and in an instant, we rolled over, putting her on top of me. Since I had stayed inside of her, it was a very remarkable maneuver. Maryen had taken charge at this point; her hair was all over my face and chest as she lowered her face to mine. Wow, it was amazing. She began kissing my neck after planting an urgent kiss on my lips. I relaxed and savored every moment of it by closing my eyes. As Maryen planted a kiss on my chest, her bucking hips sent shivers down my spine, and her vagina sucked up my cock. When I opened my eyes, I beheld a desire I had never seen in her eyes before or since. Her screams were filled with terror as she said, "Oh God, OH God!" When she returns for a second time, her voice becomes hysterical and she screams, "Oh God, I LOVE YOU ANTHONY." Until two minutes thereafter, it was the most alluring moment of my life.

As she gasped for air, Maryen flopped down on top of me. "Oh my God," remarked the woman, "that was the best orgasm ever!" I remained within her, my member taut and sensitive, yearning to release itself once again. We lay down to let Maryen "recover," her warm breath rumbling over my chest as she buried her face in my neck. After what seemed like an eternity, I finally spoke up to Maryen about wanting to get back inside her and asked if we could switch places. I asked her to lie face down, and she consented without hesitation. I ran my fingers through her locks and combed them down her back until they were as smooth as silk. I positioned myself atop her and reintroduced my cock into her vagina with extreme caution. As I pushed further inside her, we both let out gasps of surprise. As she cocked her head to one side on the cushion, I had the most ideal view of her. As I pounded into her, my hands brushed across her hair and kissed her neck, head, and cheek. We had an intense side-on kiss as I leaned forward and turned my head to the side. As my incestuous sperm filled her vaginal cavity, I hurriedly entered her body after kissing her and touching her exquisite face, hair on my chest, bottom on my hips and groin, fingers and hands on her hair. She continued kissing me, and I continued pumping, and it was perfect!
Maryen drove me home after we made out twice more. However, in the two weeks that followed, I transformed into my parents' ideal sibling. They couldn't believe how much help I was giving her around the house in her new place. They had no idea the depth of our affection for one another.

At around 10 o'clock in the evening, Maryen was driving me home. I was experiencing a wide range of feelings that I had not anticipated, including elation. Truthfully, I was completely overwhelmed; not a single idea occurred to me. I should explain that I had just enjoyed a fantastic afternoon with my ideal partner, who happened to be my sister! My goodness. What was the best way for me to do that? If Mom and Dad found out, what would they say? Would my buddies tell me this? Will our grandparents have anything to say?
"How in the world did I get this idea? This must not occur again. It just cannot! I shook my head softly as I gave myself instructions." Her stupidity was beyond comprehension. Her inaction allowed this to occur. She should have known better, being the older sibling and all.
I tried to sit quietly and stare out the window while we drove through some farms, but my mind kept talking. "Actually, I wonder what she is thinking."
My heart sank the second my eyes met hers. I feel that way about her. Oh my goodness, I have never seen a more stunning young woman than her. Whether she was lost in contemplation or simply engrossed in her driving, her gaze never budged from the road, and her beauty was undeniable. She had dazzling eyes, a perfectly squared nose, flawless skin I longed to run my fingers over, and silky hair that hung down to her lap, catching the glint of the streetlights as we went by. Her lips, which were glossy and utterly enchanted, caught my gaze. That incredible first kiss flooded my mind again and again. That divine instant. Our dance ended the second our lips separated and our tongues met. Our lips came together in a passionate embrace at that precise moment because of an overwhelming need.
Except that she's my sister. What gives me the will to fall for my own sister when there are so many other beautiful women in the world? Why? Aside from my mother, who I could love in that way, she is the only girl I was forbidden to love in that way because it would be disgusting. What a pain! Certainly, my mother is an attractive woman, but she is my mother as well.
I didn't feel any disgust toward my sister, and yet here she is. Actually, it's the polar opposite. She had my whole attention. I desired her. Every part of me wanted her. She was essential to my mission.
Disoriented, I averted my gaze. Was Maryen thinking in similar lines? Very unlikely. Because she is my older sister, I can always count on her to be composed, astute, and brilliant. I returned my gaze to her. Her beauty was breathtaking. My subconscious had already said, "Oh my God, she is breathtaking!" as if I hadn't heard it before.
As my rambling thoughts persisted, Maryen shifted her gaze towards me, a little grin gracing her lips. "Really close," she remarked.
I snapped back to the present and grinned in her direction. Alright, that was my only response.
I cast my gaze once more out the window. I needed to express myself, tell her what was on my mind, and ask her the questions that had been plaguing me. However, my ideas were still not coming together. However, I felt compelled to respond.
"Maryen..." I started to speak more, but Maryen interrupted me.
"Ah, I see. There's no need to speak out; it's alright.
"But, I....,"
The truth is, Anthony, it's alright. Can you spare some time tomorrow (Sunday) to come and lend me a hand? I could arrange to pick you up at around 11 a.m. in the morning.
For a brief second, I was overcome with joy, and my heart skipped a beat.
"Alright. Just alright. Oh, sure, I'd be into it!
She whirled around to face me as I turned to face her. Before she resumed driving, we exchanged quick smiles. A joyful dance ensued in my heart.
Finally, she settled on 11 a.m. as the time.
Maryen entered our parents' land, and after a few more minutes of silent driving, the automobile slowed down. Maryen came to a complete stop, motor still running, after driving another fifty yards, making a left turn, and then a right into their driveway.
"Ok, little brother, you're home."
I smiled as I shifted my gaze to meet hers. I was absolutely elated.
"Please tell Mom and Dad hello from me," she commanded.
"Oh, are you not coming in?"
It is becoming late, so I will simply dash home. Reconcile with you later.
"Ok, thanks Maryen." It was an absurd notion, but I wanted to lean in and touch or kiss her. "I'll see you at 11 a.m. tomorrow, then?"
"Indeed, you will," was her response.
After exiting the vehicle, I retracted the door and locked it behind me. It was back to earth for me.
Turning to wave farewell, Maryen drove off. Oh well, I guess I must gather my ideas now. This is a no-brainer. No mistakes. Correct responses only.
I took a short stroll to my parents' front door and punched in my key. I pushed open the door and stepped inside.
"Hello Anthony." My father's voice rang forth.
He was seated in his chair in the lounge when I entered.
"Hi Dad."
You are running behind schedule. It takes a while to mow that garden, he remarked, chuckling. "I'm sure she convinced you to perform a multitude of additional responsibilities on her behalf, huh?"
Smiling, I looked around. "Yeah, you know what she's like!" I scoffed as I said it.
He responded with a confident "yes, I do" before quietly laughing.
"She says hello, by the way, but she had to go."
Oh, I see. With her own house, she is apparently completely self-sufficient, he said.
For the purpose of making toast, I proceeded to the kitchen. I was about to die of starvation despite Maryen having prepared food for us before we went, because making love three times makes you hungry.
How can I improve my writing skills?
After thirty minutes, I felt I needed to go to bed. Despite my delight, my folks hadn't pressed me for details about my outing with Maryen. It was quite normal for me to spend time with her and lend her a hand because she is my sister.
After placing my plate and other dishes in the dishwasher, I reached for my phone. My parents were in the living room, so I went over to see them.
"I'm tired, so I'm off to bed." I informed them.
"That's pretty early for you, Anthony," my mom would say.
"I did engage in a considerable amount of physical activity, and it's evident that it's worn me down!" I grinned and said, Oh, and I agreed to help Maryen out again tomorrow since she begged me to. At 11 a.m., she will be picking me up.
"That's quite an honor, her picking you up, I mean," commented his father.
Upstairs, I strode with a grin.
With my sister's ideas racing through my mind, I prepared for bed, washed my face, and brushed my teeth. In my drive, I wanted to tell her everything on my mind, but I was too confused to even formulate a meaningful statement. When I did try to interrupt Maryen, I was relieved that she had already done so.
As soon as I went to bed, I grabbed my phone. My thoughts have cleared up.
Welcome, Maryen! I have just gone to bed. After waiting a few minutes, I sent a text, but nobody responded. She might have been uncomfortable with our actions or questioned them. I agree; that's rather disgusting now that I'm thinking about it. Since she is my sister, I fail to understand what might possibly make her happy. Hey, I'm really sorry; I was just getting out of the tub. I'm also getting ready to go to bed.
This made my heart skip a beat, she said. Plus, she had included a kiss in her note. Things appeared to be going swimmingly.
Despite my fear, I began to type. It was on my mind to flirt with her, but I wasn't sure it would be a good idea. Ultimately, she remains my older sister. Would it frighten her away if I told her how much I love her? Obviously, it would. Once again, a fog began to form in my thoughts. With my eyes closed, I took a few deep breaths. First things first, I need to keep my profile down.
Tomorrow, I want to meet up with you. Tell me what you want me to do. It was my writing.
Anthony, I’m with you, too. Take it easy, though. This is not a job listing. Basically, I was thinking it would be great if we could hang out more. Am I to understand?
"OK???" my inner monologue yelled out. "Oh my god, that is just perfect!" In the blink of an eye, my cock sprung to life and hardened.
"I think that's fantastic. Seeing you is incredibly important to me, and I didn't want to make any assumptions.
"Great," E said. Same here, xxx.
Then, "There was so much I wanted to say to you in the car."
"Why didn't you?"
"I'm not sure. I suppose I was frightened.
The answer is, "Of what?"
Regarding your thoughts, any regrets you may have had, and any words I might utter, What I'm experiencing is intense.
"Alright, I think we need to clarify something. As my brother, you have my undying love. I promise I will never intentionally harm you, no matter what. So feel free to tell me anything; I won't mind.
My phone buzzed once again as I began to type a response.
Then, E: "Okay. I am not looking back with remorse, even if my emotions are all over the place as well.
"I love the attention you give me and have done since the first time you brushed my hair."
"It made an impression on me. The way you touched me was tender and caring. The reason I requested that you brush my hair several times was because I wanted something more.
"And I'm glad you always said yes."
"And then the day in the kitchen, you came up behind me, held me, and then kissed me; my heart became yours."
This is what I want, Anthony. Regardless of the cost,.
I was at a loss for words. All I could do was cry. Thoughts of Maryen raced through my head as I slid my hand down to my cock and stroked and played with it while reading her texts beneath my covers. I had to type immediately, though.
"Me too, Maryen; you have rocked my world."
I miss the days of eagerly anticipating combing your hair. I wish you'd ask me every single day. The first time I felt your hair, I was blown away. Impressive, my dear. It's totally my jam.
As I brushed your hair, I used to experience an overwhelming sense of intimacy with you. Plus, my need for more intensified rapidly. You began to evoke such strong emotions in me.
I don't think a brother should act that way. I mean, I will do whatever I can to keep you safe. However, my desire for more grew. I felt the need to plant a kiss on your lips. I desired for you to embrace me. In every possible way, I desired you.
"Great," E said. Been masturbating before? With respect to me?"
That surprised me, to be honest. She's never been subtle, but that was very shocking. Since we obviously knew each other, I figured there was no use in being bashful here. The fact that we are the only ones who truly know each other makes me happy. Continually, we have an incredible bond. You remained firmly implanted in my thoughts. The shame that followed was unbearable, though.
I adore that. Masturbation is taking place above me. A sibling of mine. It is rather scorching.
"I found a picture of you that I would look at and fantasize about."
"Oh, you mischievous lad. Lol. Which image is it?
A picture of you from your senior year of high school, if my memory serves me well, You are stunning.
I recall that. OMG. Is that so?"
Indeed, I was on the verge of ripping it to shreds the first time I masturbated. It was unbearable. Even though it was completely inappropriate, I'm relieved I refrained because I spent months daydreaming about you.
You were never in any of my photos. My creative faculties were put to the test.
Then what? Are you saying that you masturbated in front of me?
Certainly, E. On several occasions, I have fantasized about you dropping the hairbrush and leaping on me. Fixing my attention. Lol. My wildest fantasies involve you losing control of yourself, me driving your younger brother crazy with want, and you having to have me despite the fact that I am your sister. You desired me so badly that you would take me regardless of my protests. Oh my god, what a horrifying idea!
"Is that so?" Pretty much, but I would never try to impose my will on you. Aside from the guilt, I never gave any consideration to the incest element.
It was all in my imagination; I know you would never do anything to make me feel that way. The incest, though, is steamy. My mind races at the very idea!
"Could you use my services for that?" Do you know what I mean when I say "force you"? It's more of a dream than an actual force, but nonetheless, I mean, come on.
Yes, absolutely. No one else would have my utmost confidence to achieve it. However, without a doubt, my brother.
"I would never hurt you, Maryen."
"I am aware," E said. I love this because of that. Unconditional faith.
The answer is "Anything else?"
O: "Indeed. Keep in mind that I am your sister. We are cousins because it is so hot. How incredibly sizzling.
Something about that seemed off to me. The incest was a hindrance, in my opinion. Our newfound love would be public knowledge if she weren't my sister. My new girlfriend and my friends are something I could share with my parents. Incest, however, put a halt to everything. However, if Maryen desired that, then it's OK.
Kissing you and making love to you are two things I'm looking forward to. My darling sister, I long to hug you in my arms once more.
Next week, Anthony. We are given the entire day. Where I live. All day. Describe "your" ideal world.
"You are my fantasy; you really are!"
S: "Haha. Nice. What I mean is... How would you like me to treat you tomorrow?
A: "Absolutely everything. So long as it includes being intimate with you and kissing you.
"Don't fret; I will secure you in position with superglue. Lol."
"Haha, that hurts! I don't believe my parents would be happy if I went home with you after my cock is dead, so please don't do that. Laugh out loud!
S: "Haha. Nice. Fantasy, would you please?
I mean, you are the biggest fantasy of mine. You are aware that I adore your hair, but if you insist, I will cave. Seriously, your hair is gorgeous. This is very stunning. In the midst of our passionate embrace, I would like to have your hair tousled across my body. Against me, it is your greatest strength. As far as fantasies go, nothing beats my sister and her locks. Holy cow!
"Alright, I see. I want to make you happy, little bro.
I was at a loss for words. Is this all happening in my head? I had never experienced something so bizarre in my whole life. I had a terrific, sexually charged, and passionate relationship with my sister in less than a day. Plus, everything appeared to be improving rapidly. Something had shifted in my life.
So that I may have a nice night's sleep, I will say goodnight. I hope tomorrow is a really energetic day for me. Our meeting time tomorrow is 11 a.m.
Aching in my erection.
Elisabeth, good night. "I am so excited.

I felt a rush of excitement the second I opened my eyes. I took a glance at the time by raising my watch. I slept in for once; the time was 9:11.
On this Sunday, with little more than two hours to wait, Maryen was due to come and get me. I felt an unbelievable amount of enthusiasm.
Without wasting any time, I got out of bed and devised a strategy. Breakfast, teeth and floss, aftershave, clothing, hair and pubes, shower and shave, teeth and floss again...
Hold for a second; something about this seems fishy. No, I am not going on a date; instead, I am visiting my sister. Actually, my parents have no idea who I am—I'm just sort of. Stuff that seems odd is out of my league. Sure, forget the aftershave and dress more ordinarily. All the other things they will be unaware of.
Getting my towel, I made my way to the restroom.
The sentence is a complete and utter mess.
By 10:34, I was prepared. Because I didn't want my parents to know how anxious and happy I was, I returned to my room and took up my guitar. In my mind, I was strumming chords at random, trying to come up with terms that would rhyme with Maryen's name. Also, try rhyming with her name. I fiddled around for what felt like an eternity, until suddenly I could make out the sound of a vehicle outside my window. My heart raced as I hurried over to see outside. Sure, sure. As she entered the driveway, Maryen was behind the wheel. I checked the time. 11:00 a.m. How quickly has this year passed? She was coming to get me, so it didn't matter to me.
I threw my instrument onto my bed and began sprinting downstairs. "No, wait! For some reason, I convinced myself to go at a leisurely pace. If you're going to help her out around the house, there's no need to get thrilled. This is an unpleasant task; all you're doing is being a nice brother.
As I descended the stairs, I beheld my mother making her way to the entrance. "Anthony, have you seen Maryen?" she yelled. Neither she nor anybody else had noticed me.
"OK!" I yelled back in jest. I was taken aback as my mother abruptly spun around. "Oh, you!!" she exclaimed.
"Sorry, Mum," I said, "but you know, I am going to be a good deed do'er today, so I need a bit of fun to start the day with."
There was a fit of laughter from my mom. It was "you rather than me," she remarked.
In the same instant that Maryen opened the door, I made my way to it. My divine, alluring, and exquisite sister appeared absolutely stunning with a touch of makeup and freshly styled, silky hair—she didn't even require any.
"Oh, hi, bro," she remarked. "You're ready for me."
"Always Maryen." I pretended not to be very intrigued.
Maryen went over to Mom and gave her a bear hug. "Hi Mum."
"How is your new home?" Mother inquired.
I'm really appreciative. But there's a lot to do to make it seem more like home.
"Well, it's lucky you've got a willing brother to help you." "Mum," she said.
A smile spread across Maryen's face.
"Shall we get some coffee and go?" "Sure, I'd love to, but we have a lot of things to accomplish, so I think it would be best if we just got moving, if that's okay with you. Anthony, are you okay with this?
Ugh, no, I thought. "No, it's perfectly fine," I respond.
The sentence is a complete and utter mess.
Maryen and I strolled over to the vehicle. She pivoted to face me. With a simple "Hi," she introduced herself. You returned my grin.
With a racing heart, we hopped in the car. It was obvious that we were both aware that we should act "normally" around our parents while we were out in public. We were no longer within earshot, yet that didn't stop us from communicating.
"Hello," Maryen greeted once again, "it's wonderful to see you."
As soon as Maryen turned the key, the engine started up. After releasing the handbrake, she shifted into drive and began to accelerate.
Maryen, words fail me when I try to express my enthusiasm for seeing you. You are looking stunning.
"I appreciate it, but since you're my younger brother, you're obligated to compliment me," she remarked cheerfully.
"Well, that may be the case, but I also happen to want to rip your clothes off and do shocking, un-brotherly things to you." As I turned around to wave at our parents, I tried not to make any facial expressions. The mansion dipped out of sight as Maryen veered sharply away from the grounds.
"Is that so?" She spoke with a straight face and a smile, saying, "I'm not sure you should be talking to me like that." Her eyes were fixed on the road ahead. "I mean, anyone would think you fancy your own sister or something!"
"Oh, Maryen, you have no idea," I responded. "No idea!"
I extended my hand and discovered that it was hers. Thankfully, Maryen's vehicle was an automatic, allowing her to freely place her hand in mine as we interlaced our fingers. As soon as I felt her hand, my thumb began delicately caressing its back. Feeling her flesh was a wonderful relief. I brought her hand closer to mine and planted a kiss on it. I had to tell myself, "God, I love my sister," again.
The sentence is a complete and utter mess.
To reach Maryen's apartment, it took twenty minutes. We hadn't said much, but we rode together with our hands clasped. As she drew up, she flipped off the engine.
On her way to tell me, "Ok, little brother, we are here," she turned to face me. "Shall we go in?"
"I think so." The anxiousest of all, I said it.
I pushed open the door and stepped out. As I saw Maryen exit the vehicle, I had to pinch myself to be sure this wasn't a dream. Oh my god, that girl I couldn't have feelings for was just breathtaking.
Gently shutting the door, I stepped around to trail after her. Her long, straight brunette hair cascaded down to her waist as she made her way towards her apartment, glistening in the sunlight and subtly swaying with each stride. It was too beautiful to be held in this place; I wanted to reach out and touch it.
I couldn't help but think about her fantasies as we made our way to her front door: "I have fantasized that you just couldn't control yourself; that I drove my own little brother mad with desire; that you just had to have me even though I am your own sister." You desired me so badly that you would take me regardless of my protests. Oh my god, what a horrifying idea!
After Maryen unlocked her door, we strolled inside. I slammed the door shut after leaving.
As I pivoted to confront her, I noticed that she remained still, only appearing innocent.
By the time I reached Maryen, I had to have her. I stepped across to get her.
Quickly, I drew her close, wrapping my left arm around her waist and placing my right arm beneath her knees. Without her noticing, her right arm encircled my neck, and I swiftly lifted her, causing her hair to cascade backwards into the empty area behind her. Despite her expression of astonishment, she let out a cry of delight. I clamped my lips into hers the second she opened hers to speak.
Her minty breath and lipstick were immediately palatable to me. In response to my advances, she pressed her lips against mine and offered her tongue to my mouth; her eyes were closed as she breathed through her nose. Wow, my sister tongue, that's amazing. I wholeheartedly consented, and our tongues resumed their dance.
I was still wide-eyed as my sisters led me to her bedroom. Before, I had been admiring their attractiveness while I kissed her. With our lips still interlocked, I continued to carry her as I made my way up the stairs.
I made it to the staircase and climbed up it. Maryen saw what was going on and ended our passionate kiss.
"Really?" replied she, "are you going to carry me up?"
For sure, I exclaimed. You are mine, and I must be inside of you at this very moment. My anticipation is palpable. Furthermore, I will not allow you to escape. Therefore, my beautiful sister, you will remain embraced by me!
After that, I climbed a little further. With a smile on her face, Maryen lifted her hand to mine and brought it closer to hers, kissing me again as I moved up the stairs. It was obvious that she knew I could easily carry her.
At the very top of the stairs, I glanced around for her bedroom—a task that proved surprisingly challenging without causing us to break our kiss—which was something I certainly did not want to do.
I cautiously made my way to her bedroom door after discovering it.
I was still holding her when we arrived at her door, and I couldn't reach the doorknob. Because I didn't want to end the kiss, I just stood there. She grasped the problem at once and, using her left hand, slid down to the door handle, opening it. It was fantastic. One advantage of having identical DNA is that we are completely in sync with each other.
Without stopping, I made my way to her bedside. I laid flat on top of her as I set her down on the bed. Our kiss was briefly interrupted as she fell into bed, but we quickly resumed it as our kissing grew more passionate. I reached under her head to draw her face into mine, and my fingers tangled in her smooth, silky hair. My cock wanted nothing more than to be inside of her as we lay there kissing, but I can't remember how long we lay there since I was losing track of time. I ended the kiss.
"I have to be inside you, Maryen."
I began removing her shoes by working my way down her legs.
"Allow me to handle it," she pleaded. "If you take off your clothes, it will be quicker."
To begin stripping down, I sprung from the bed and tossed my t-shirt to the side of the room as I slipped off my sneakers. After that, I released my belt, and my jeans slid to the ground. I kneeled down to take off my socks, but I was briefly sidetracked by the sight of Maryen taking off her bra. Despite their small size, I adored her breasts. I was going to demonstrate to her today how much I loved them; in fact, I loved them very much. That was the ideal pair.
I was standing there in my underpants now that I had taken off my socks.
We couldn't have timed it better; Maryen had also stripped down to her underwear, removing her delicate white pants.
Looking deeply into each other's eyes, we both lingered for a few seconds, relishing the anticipation and the grins that were beginning to appear on our faces. Like two synchronized swimmers, we undressed one after the other. The whole "being in sync" thing was quite arousing and intensified the experience.
My member was liberated. Its resolute stance, with its head held high, indicated its intent to venture into the forbidden territory.
On my way to Maryen's bed, I pivoted. She smiled at me from the depths of her glittering eyes as she lay there, angelic, her hair cascading over the edge of the bed. Her lips shimmered, and her eyes sparkled.
Impossible, I adore my sister, I said as I continued to advance.
"Well, then, come and get me; demonstrate your love for me," she whispered.
It was unnecessary to ask me again. I advanced a little farther and rested my left knee on her bed, somewhat to the left of her right leg. As I lowered myself upon her, my left hand rested on her bedside, providing support, while my right leg slid between her legs. Her naked flesh on mine felt amazing; her petite, perfectly formed breasts provided minimal support beneath mine, but that was irrelevant as our lips met. I placed most of my weight on my elbows as my hands connected with hers, which swung over her head.
It was a passionate kiss. Were we kissing? Oh my! Uncontrollably, our breaths race, and our tongues twirl wildly in unison. I didn't want to miss a thing, so I kept my eyes peeled. Her delightful scent, which is unique to my sister, wafted into my nostrils. I desired to immerse myself in her, become one with her, and dissolve into her.
Plus, I had to be with her right this second.
I attempted to join her "hands-free" position by shifting my hips forward, but my cock didn't respond as expected. I released Maryen's left hand and brought my cock sensuously to the entrance it desired using my right hand. Once again, my palm returned to her cradle.
Despite her wetness, I had forgotten how tight she was, so my cock barely went halfway inside her. Consequently, I retreated slightly before reapplying pressure; this time, my entire member slid inside her.
Merely "Oh fuck" was my response. "Wow, it is incredible. "Oh my goodness, Maryen!"
"I see. "Oh my!" When my cock slid all the way in, Maryen let out a gasp.
My own blood sister—the one I had fantasized about for a long time—was the object of my incessant fucking for the second day in a row. Notwithstanding this, I was already far within her reach.
Pulling back in, I retreated. Pulling back in, I retreated. The sensation was beyond words. Everything was overwhelming to me. She had given in to me and let her own brother rape her while she lay underneath me. A kaleidoscope of sensations: her flawless skin on my fingertips, her lips against mine, her tongue in my mouth, mine in hers, my hand cradling her head, her fingers tangled in her silky hair that hung over the edge of the bed. I couldn't handle it.
"Maryen, I can't last; I need to cum."
"It's alright, we have the whole day," she reassured me as she drew me closer and crossed her knees behind my back, "but I want you to cum inside me." To me, she whispered.
No way. No way. I beheld her from below. What a model she was. Our tongues swirled once more, and my senses were overwhelmed once more as I rammed my mouth back over hers.
I finally lost my composure. I surrendered and poured my heart out to her with an intensity that was beyond description. I felt a surge of oxytocin, my pulse rate increased, and dopamine was coursing through my brain. I was overjoyed. God, I was ecstatic.

I laid my head on Maryen's pillow and buried my face in her beautiful hair. Her hair was so gentle as it brushed across my face, and the delightful cocktail scent of her shampoo was a delightful addition.
As I descended from my euphoric peak, I felt my pulse rate decrease and my mind clear. I felt Maryen's delicate touch on the nape of my neck. The care and tenderness in her touch were truly remarkable.
We kissed, more in a loving than passionate way, and I moved my face to face her. But I knew that Maryen likely still had a fire blazing because I was the only one who had been fulfilled because of my own lack of self-control. So, I suppose it was fitting that I serve as her personal firefighter.
My apology is insufficient; I simply couldn't help myself. You're the one to blame, though. I playedfully teased, "Because you're such a huge magnet!"
"Good luck with starting a 'me too' on that one." According to her,.
A chuckle escaped my lips as I said, "Hey, that was funny."
At first, I just tickled her side gently. She drew back and twisted.
With a giggle, she yelled out, "Stop!"
I got down on my knees and kept going, hoping to launch a more effective attack.
"God, you're such an annoying little brother!" she said.
I began to tickle both sides simultaneously. With more wriggling, pushing, and giggling, Maryen pushed my hands away.
I sat on her and stared into her eyes as we continued to tickle for a short while longer. As her laughter faded, her hands firmly gripped my wrists.
"Maryen, you're absolutely stunning," I said, completely absorbed. Despite having clenched it less than five minutes prior, my cock was already regaining its rigid consistency. Everything about her—her air, her fragrance, and her attractiveness—was captivating. My hand slid down to caress her face. Her beautiful smile spread across her face.
Sobbing, I said, "Your turn."
"Excuse me, I need to go freshen up. Please wait," she pleaded. Perhaps it would be more pleasant.
Maryen rose from her bed and left her bedroom. My gaze shifted to the ceiling as I lied on my back. My heart soared.
As I heard the sound of running water through her unlocked bedroom door, my mind began to speculate. It was clear that Maryen was in the shower.
Maryen began to sing when the water turned off a few minutes later.
"Fuck it, Lana Del Rey, I love you," I told myself. "I didn't know she liked Lana!" The fact that "Norman Fucking Rockwell!" is an album I really enjoy means that our common ancestry has reared its ugly head again. A laugh escaped me.
With a revitalized and breathtaking appearance, Maryen reentered the room. After our first appointment, her hair was already neat and tidy, and she had even brushed it.
"There," she asserted, "I feel clean again."
"And I feel ready again," I said as I peered down at my enlarged member. "Come here, you."
We sat side by side on her bed after I grasped her hand. As I leaned in for a kiss, her gentle lips touched mine. I gently caressed her right breast, reaching up to touch it. I wished that one of her delicate and exquisite nipples would come into my mouth.
"Lay back; it's my turn to take care of you." I informed you.
As Maryen rolled onto her back, my lips pressed against the breast I had been caressing. Instantly, her still-small but-firm nipples swelled.
While I kissed and licked her nipple and breasts, my hand discovered her other breast. Just two days before, the thought of doing this would have been unimaginable, yet now here I am, nude, on the bed with my sister, kissing her breast. Oh no!
In an effort to gauge the intensity with which she desired my company, I delicately squeezed her right nipple while fondling her right breast.
As I persisted in sucking and massaging her breasts, Maryen let out a sigh. After about fifteen to twenty seconds, she let out an even louder groan. I sucked and squeezed a bit more forcefully as a result. She moaned even louder after ten to fifteen seconds. It was clear that what I was doing was really turning on Maryen.
Now, I've read that some women may have an orgasmic response just from stimulating their nipples, but I couldn't say for sure since I'd never done it myself. That, however, appears to be the case with Maryen at the moment. Curious to find out whether this was real, I persisted intently, tuning into Maryen's body through her external emotions to arouse her to her fullest potential.
I could see Maryen was loving it as I pressed my fingers across her nipple. I figured I'd take it to the next level and outline her nipple in circles with a single motion after licking my finger. She spoke back.
She said, "Oh my god!" (source).
Then, using my tongue instead of my finger, I mimicked my action on the other breast. My tongue and finger were now caressing her nipples in a clockwise motion.
Maryen's head cocked back as her hips began to buck.
She yelled out, "What the fuck are you doing to me?"
I went on. Repetitive motion. After that, to throw off the anticipation, a swift movement over the nipple—which should be quite sensitive by this point—and back again. When I did this, Maryen let out a gasp.
Once again, I proceeded to go in a counter-clockwise direction. On both sides of the nipples, once more. The cycle continues.
Overwhelmed with emotion, she said, "Oh my god!"
For the next thirty seconds or so, I kept doing this, and Maryen became increasingly animated and, I got the impression, irritated. So I figured I'd lend her a hand. Therefore, I located her vagina with my free hand, and Maryen screamed as I began to work on her clitoris.
"OHHHHH ANTHONYWWWW!!"
Maryen's body started to tremble wildly, as if she had suffered a terrible attack of the chills.
She said, "Oh my!"
For at least ten seconds, Maryen lay there trembling. "Oh, what was that?"
I said, "Did you cum?"
"I am completely confused; I've never experienced anything like that," she murmured, her voice still trembling.
I certainly did not want to let her descend too rapidly, but it may have only added credence to the idea of nipple orgasm.
Consequently, I kneeled down to meet her vagina with my lips. Despite our intense making out session yesterday, I was eagerly anticipating the opportunity to sample her.
"What are you doing?" He said, "Hang on, no, no, not yet; I don't think I can take it yet." She said no.
I pressed on, though, embracing her legs and taking in her lovely scent. My sister was this person. The horror! My sister!
She didn't have a beard, but she was well-groomed and not completely bald either. I would have been content with anything, as she was my sister.
I leaned in and kissed her vagina. The anticipation made my cock hurt.
My mouth loosened around her as I probed her tender, moist entrance with my tongue. This tasted like honey.
I continued to apply suction to Maryen's vagina despite her loud gasp and forceful bobbing of her hips. Her clitoris was the target of my tongue flicks.
I held my breath for at least 30 seconds before I finally let go. Quickly, I lowered my jaw and swallowed Maryen's vaginal lips into my mouth, running my tongue over them.
Her body language and expressions indicated that she enjoyed this. Thus, I persisted in sucking and licking. I would introduce a new source of pleasure for her, such as French kissing her vagina or sucking her clitoris, whenever I sensed that she was becoming overly stimulated.
It was my objective to drive her crazy. The pinnacle of success should have belonged to her. I yearned for her undivided affection. I prefer to be the only one who stimulates me. Plus, I wanted her to remember her brother as the source of her most intense climaxes in the event that our prohibited connection terminated (oh my goodness, I hope not!). The most powerful.
There were a lot of other ideas floating around in my head on how to pique her interest, some of which I had picked up from my past relationships and others from carefully viewing porn. My sister, though, was going to receive my undivided attention. Despite my desire for her to look up to me and admire me, I felt it was important for her to understand that there was always room for growth and development. I simply wanted her to have intense orgasms, so I was careful not to do too much too quickly.
Plus, I had a feeling this was going to fall into that category.
Maryen was extremely animated at the time; she was fucking my tongue vigorously with her hips swaying and buckled.
Now she had her fingers tangled in my hair as she squeezed my head and drew me closer to her. It nearly stung that I had no idea she was that powerful. It would have made her happier if she had smacked me in the face, but I was indifferent to that.
Sense told me she was nearby.
I aimed for her jugular and plunged my tongue deep into her vagina. Maryen shrieked in answer to my immediate question. I again flicked her clitoris after removing my tongue, as the ideal moment had not yet arrived. Once more, I forcefully inserted my tongue inside her.
"Holy fucking shit!" she cried out in the midst of her second, even more severe outbreak of shaking.
She let out a cry of "Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t!" as the metallic sweetness of her voice filled my mouth.
I heard an inward yell of "GOAALLL!" "2:1!!"
I was determined to keep going. Absolutely not. As much as possible, I wanted Maryen to remain in a euphoric state. To implore me to cease.
At times, I would apply a moderate amount of pressure while flicking my tongue delicately over her clitoris, and at other times, I would vigorously lather it.
Maryen was still trembling. I raised my eyes to meet hers and saw a distorted, twisted face, as if she were in excruciating agony. I was bracing myself for an eruption, but I had no idea when she had last breathed.
As predicted, Maryen let out a big breath and then let out an equally mighty scream, the sound of which I assumed her neighbors could hear well.
"AAAAGGGGHHHHHHH, STOP!!!" she yelled out. "Please stop; I can't stand any more!!!!"
She yanked her hips away from me and shoved my head. After obeying the order, I removed my mouth from her privates.
Except my cock wasn't on board. He had become agitated and swollen and wanted to do something. Because this was my sister, I really wanted a second release for my balls.
As a result, I shoved Maryen aside and mounted her.
By saying "Oh yes, Oh yes!" she was going against her previous demand. "Oh, yes, please!"
My member discovered her opening and, with her gentle assistance, glided right in.
Everything was driving me crazy.
Gazing at her stunning locks resting beside her head, I couldn't help but widen my eyes. I took it in my palm and held it up to my face.
My voice was nearly uncontrollable as I pounded into Maryen, but I managed to get out, "I fucking love your hair. Maryen, I fucking love you!"
"Oh God, you're my sister... my sister, I'm fucking my sister," I blurted out. "I'm fucking my sister."
"Oh, oh, OH!" was Maryen's response. Sure, sure, sure. Oh my, Anthony, I'm so mad with you!
For the next ten seconds, I pumped blood into her as she pumped blood into mine; our breathing was as rapid as an Olympic runner's.
It became too much for me to bear.
When Maryen felt my balls erupt, it set off a domino effect in her, and she began having several orgasms for the fourth time.
We continued to squawk via our nostrils while our lips remained closed.
Currently, I had both of my hands on Maryen's head as I drew her face close to mine.
Our cries echoed across the air. We were bound together. Our DNA was identical. We were almost a unit.

As my body became slack, my cock remained buried deep inside her, and the scent of her engulfed my senses. I slumped over her.
I was very drained, yet incredibly content.
Maryen could see my expression. All she could do was stare up at the ceiling with her eyes shut.
I delicately kissed her cheek. I told her, "I love you so much."
Upon waking up, she cocked her head to look at me. Her response was, "Same."
As I lay there, taking in her gaze, I could feel her breath slipping over my left shoulder.
My left arm cradled Maryen's head while we remained in this position for around five minutes, allowing all the blood to drain from my cock. Maryen's knees supported my hips during this time. My incestuous sperm was limp and dripping down her posterior; it had nearly dried up and was dripping from her vagina.
She said softly, "Hold me," as she rolled over onto her right side.
As she spun around, I yanked her hair out from beneath her and tucked it behind her back. With her gentle hair cascading down my chest and my belly now brushing her back, I drew nearer to her, placing my right arm beneath her neck. I drew her close to me by placing my left arm over her side. As I caressed the side of her head, I moaned in contentment and kissed her neck.
Even though I couldn't believe this was happening, I felt complete and utter joy as I held my sister. As we both fell asleep, I cradled Maryen in my arms, letting her hands rest on my wrists.
The sentence begins with the following words: ---------------------------------
After over an hour of napping, I gradually woke up. It was clear that Maryen was still asleep since I could sense her steady breathing. I was afraid waking her up would be too much of a hassle, but the idea of physically hugging my sister was still foreign to me, and I felt my cock growl again. Since I had never before experienced such powerful erections or passionate sex—and certainly not within the last twenty-four hours—I was a little sore. On the other hand, my sister lay before me. Sisterhood runs in my family. Feelings of exhilaration would wash over me whenever that notion crossed my mind.
Now that I was within three inches of her opening, my cock was rocking hard once more. Our diluted bodily fluids continued to shimmer at her vaginal opening, forming a minuscule pool of intimacy between us and facilitating the act of inserting it.
As the temptation grew unbearable, I cockily pointed my cock at the door while cockily extending my hips forward.
My cock slid right in after I softly pushed. Return to paradise, oh my.
After a few seconds of my slow inhalations and exhalations, I could feel Maryen's body twitching; she was starting to wake up.
As I tenderly continued, I kissed her neck twice and felt her delicate hair caress my face.
Maryen's hips began to sway rhythmically, matching the beat of my own.
"Oh yes," she said softly, "Anthony..."
I felt her nipple when I brought my left hand over her left breast. While I was still kissing her neck, I began to playfully touch, squeeze, and stimulate her nipple. The movement of my cock was tender and kind. But I remained unmoved.
Looking to her left, Maryen cocked her head. I pressed on as much as I could since she was unable to turn it far enough to see me.
"What are you doing to me?" she asked. I loved it since it was an emotional statement rather than a question. This signified that I had succeeded in making her happy, content, and eager for more. Additional me.
As far as my head could turn, we had a little uncomfortable kiss, our tongues frantically seeking contact.
To heighten the intensity of the moment, I subtly applied pressure with my right hand as it slid under her head (I like holding her head!).
I stepped up the tempo and depth of my hip movements.
Following a brief period of inappropriate activity, Maryen contorted herself to the left, intertwining her left leg with mine and counterclockwise twisting her hips. I could twist my body to get slightly higher above her, and suddenly there was more room for me to go deeper. Our tongues were now free to dance, and we had a far more pleasurable kiss as a result. I entwined my right hand in her hair and caressed her right breast with my left hand.
We assumed an almost scissor-like stance, with me maintaining her position with a pincer grasp on her right leg and pushing in and out of her with my hips rotated. I vigorously rubbed and kissed her breasts while feigning her while my desire and hunger consumed me.
I removed my left hand from her breast and slid it toward her vagina while bloodhounding it with my middle finger, now that her clitoris was exposed. Almost instantly, I spotted it; it was firm, bloated, and exceedingly slick. I was worried I might have to lick my finger before I could begin caressing, massaging, and stimulating, but it turned out I didn't have to.
Maryen was now wide awake and very engrossed; she loudly moaned into my lips. With her eyes wide open, she stared at me. The intensity in her gaze was intense, bordering on pain, yet it was also intense pleasure.
Increasingly louder, Maryen moaned with each finger cycle. My finger went in a never-ending cycle, building up the tension in my sister until she finally snapped.
Maryen let out a piercing scream as her body trembled wildly once again.
In a panic, she yelled out, "My brother, my brother, oh fuck, my brother!" Though I couldn't put my finger on it, I had a feeling whatever was going on in her mind was positive.
I kept on fucking her in this way so she could keep enjoying herself, and she was always on the brink. She remained visibly trembling. I simply wanted to do whatever I could to keep her in her comfort zone since I could see she was having a great time.
Her muscles began to relax after about fifteen seconds, and it became evident that she had reached her limit. Now it was my time, though, and the strain was on my balls.
After retrieving my member, I motioned for her to lie on her front. She seemed to anticipate my move because she opened her legs in response.
I gently gathered her locks and draped them over her back, making them seem as smooth as silk. For a few seconds, I stared at it. Despite its stunning beauty, it did nothing except stiffen my cock.
I ascended upon her while she had her legs widely spread and reintroduced my cock to its new vaginal environment. Just as I had anticipated, the sensation of her hair caressing my face, chest, and stomach was tremendously strong as I lowered myself onto her. Oh, and the aroma? It was really delightful! I wanted to wait for the perfect moment, even though I could have slept immediately without any more stimulation. Now that my cock was firmly planted in her, I resumed pumping—quicker, stronger, faster, oh my god, my sister... I pressed my lips on hers in every possible location, including her head, cheeks, neck, and back.
Greetings, Anthony, and thank you to your sister, Maryen said. Get horny with your sister.
My goodness! Listening to her say that was rather shocking! She was being really "incestuous," and I found it rather appealing! The whole "waiting for the right moment" thing... yeah, right!
My cock pounded nonstop, and my balls burst! My entire body began to tremble at this point.
My hips pushed to force my cock as deep inside as it would go, and Maryen swung her hands around to hold my behind as my semen blasted into her. I could see Maryen lying beneath me, so I kept my eyes open. I am standing on top of my sister.
Her profile and mouth, in addition to her graceful neck, full lips, and profile, are all that I could ever adore. She was flawless, flawless, flawless. She was still talking, and her lips were moving, but my attention was elsewhere. The pleasure zone is now mine to enjoy.
As I felt her hair brush against my breast and stomach again, I felt like collapsing. My body froze. I was experiencing intense pleasure during my third orgasm of the day.
When was the last time I had three orgasms in a single day? Three orgasms in a single day—had it ever happened to me? Not in three hours, at least. I wasn't sure I had. But I wasn't certain of anything; my thoughts were all over the place. Pure bliss was racing through my thoughts.
Maryen, let me enjoy the pleasure of lying there motionless for a few minutes.
Maryen eventually spoke.
That was really incredible, she exclaimed. You have no idea how much I wanted things to work out. Just yesterday. Right now.
"Really?" A jubilant "I said," "It never occurred to me. For some reason, I always felt that I was the only one who was strange. I desire you. Relying on you. The sensations I had for you caused my head to explode several times with bewilderment and shame.
"Mine too," she remarked. "I guess we are both weirdos then, huh?"
I gingerly lifted my weight off of her and shifted to my right, resting flat beside her as we locked gazes.
When we were talking, I was at a loss for words. In an attempt to conceal my true emotions and the mental turmoil I was experiencing, I would only stare at you. I stated, "I've known for a while that I shouldn't have felt the way I did for you, but I didn't know how to tell you. As a sister, I was afraid we might part ways. Really, my sisterly love extends to you. I was afraid of messing that up.
"But you were the one who started it," replied the woman, "in the kitchen, holding me and kissing me."
"Yeah, I suppose so," I responded. "Had I wanted to, I could have fucked it all. However, I simply could not resist. You had a profound effect on me. The courage to do that escaped me completely.
"Well, I'm pleased you did," she remarked. "I'm glad you did."
"And you really love me that much as a sister?"
Yes, absolutely. Even before I began to regard you as more than just a friend, I adored you. "I said it," I declared. "I adore you because you are my older sister. But now, my friend, you're really mind-blowing! A wide grin spread across my face.
"That's nice," she remarked.
I didn't go on for a while after that.
"But it's kind of scary, don't you think?" "I aid..
"In what way?"
"Well. What comes up after this? Returning to our roles as siblings, shall we? Could we?"
In response, she said, "Is that what you want?"
Oh no. Absolutely not. I messed up. "Oh my, no. You will be mine forever. This is too good to finish. That's the terrifying part.
"Good," she remarked.
"And how about you?" I inquired, "You haven't told me what you want."
Maryen waited for another interval before continuing.
"I believe I am in trouble," she said. It so happens that my brother is the man I've developed feelings for. That is an issue. Quite yet, I fail to understand that. I mean, the moment I told my family and friends about the man I'm in love with, I was always ecstatic. And having a beautiful white wedding. As well as purchasing a large home. "And for us to fill the house with our children," she said after a moment of apparent anguish.
Oh my! My heart just plummeted. My sister and I fell in love, and this was the result. I was destroying her future.
She went on.
For the moment, all I can say is that you have the power to make me feel incredible, loved, and wanted, but I will give this some more thought later. And I am really smitten with you, literally! Nothing or no one has ever sparked such intense desire in me.
I understand how you feel, Maryen. To hear that I am to blame for your problems, though, hurts like hell. Well, it's evident that I am. Obviously, I am. It was a mistake on my part to begin it. I ought to have known the outcome would be this way. My intention is always to avoid causing you harm.
"No, no." "No, quitting there," Maryen admonished. Because I allowed it to happen. We achieved this as a team.
Until Maryen spoke once again, there was quiet.
"But you know what's really fucked up?"
"What?" "I said," I declared.
The idea of you becoming my brother is very thrilling to me. And that's my sibling banging me from within. The term incest has evolved from a pejorative to an exclamatory one. Is that even possible?
Something made me chuckle. An expression of scorn crossed Maryen's face as she glanced at me at first, but then a grin spread across her lips. After that, a laugh. Laughter followed. We were both in fits of laughter before long.
"Fucking hell, Maryen." It made me chuckle.
"Why are you laughing?" she said, attempting to rein in her laughter.
The fact that you are my sister is something that has captivated me several times today. My internal monologue was gushing with excitement as I was inside of you, proclaiming, "I'm fucking my own sister!" I felt terrible that I was thinking that, but it seems like you were thinking the same thing.
For another fifteen seconds or so, we just laughed it off until Maryen broke the silence.
"Bloody hell, I guess we're both going to hell then!"
"Yeah, I guess so," replied I, "but as long as I am there with you, I'm ok with it."
The words "me too" escaped her lips.
Maryen gently lifted her hand and began to touch my face. It was beautiful, genuine love.
I extended my right arm and slipped it beneath her chin. Her head landed on my chest as she drew nearer, her hair cascading over my arm and her right hand resting on my stomach.
I would have fucked her again at that very moment if I weren't hurting. My feelings for her were intense and passionate, yet I was exhausted.
With our faces barely touching, we fell into a peaceful slumber.

After what felt like an eternity, I finally awoke at about five o'clock in the afternoon. Those five hours had been the most incredible and unforgettable of my life. It was bliss on earth every moment I was with Maryen.

Having said that, there was that little period when she was quite controlling—but that was just adolescent big sister syndrome, which I imagine every sibling has gone through—and I've generally enjoyed spending time with my sisters ever since.

But she's always been a sweetheart and a protector of my feelings whether we were in public, whether it was with relatives or friends. I was the most vulnerable member of our big extended family as I was the youngest. However, Maryen frequently would envelop me in a nurturing embrace, signaling, "This is my little brother; leave him alone," in her own special manner. Obviously, nothing sexual.

It was beautiful, though. Because of the comfort and security it brought me, I admired her.

Things were drastically different today. As lovers, we were on equal ground. In hindsight, I suppose those formative years were only laying the groundwork for the love that has blossomed into the intense sexual desire I currently have for her.

Regarding my admiration for long hair, did it indeed originate with Lexi on the school bus when I was a kid, and now it just complements Maryen? Is Maryen actually its original source, though, because that's who I think of when I hear it?I thought, "Interesting philosophical question," but ultimately, it is irrelevant. I will never forget the greatest sexual attraction I have ever had, and it was a mix of my sister and her long, stunning hair.

As I lay there, gazing at her still body, the thought crossed my mind: Isn't this the most ordinary thing that could ever happen? Ultimately, to develop romantic feelings for her? I am familiar with her. Her word is law in my book. She is quite aroused by our shared past, which I do not and will not have with anybody else. The act of falling for her appeared to be the most natural and apparent choice at that moment.

As I thought about this, my cock began to swell, but, uh, it hurt! My entire being was enlivened by the mere sight of her.

Now that our bodies were apart, I slipped off the bed carefully so as not to rouse her. I crept stealthily to the restroom, where I turned on the water and got in the shower. I wanted it hot so I could wash away all the dried perspiration and give my cock a nice massage. I basked in the warmth as I stood beneath the stream. My inner monologue inquired, "When was the last time I was this happy?" "Never." was the response the respondent gave.

Reality, though, began to set in at that point. Even though it was just for three years, the prospect of starting college in less than two weeks to earn my degree felt like a prison term. Without frequent visits from Maryen, how was I supposed to manage?

I reminded myself, "Get a grip. There are ways; we will make it work." At that same moment, Maryen strolled in through the door of the restroom.

"Oh, that's a brilliant plan," she blurted out. "Can I come in?"

As I opened the door, I said, "Certainly."

Maryen entered the room and encircled my waist with her arms.

She proclaimed, "I'm very sore." on her part.

As I embraced her, I said, "Me too!" and giggled.

We held each other for a few minutes while we stood there under the water.

"You know I'm back at college in two weeks?" My response was, "Will you come and visit me?"

Maryen spoke out after a little pause.

"I'd love to, but how would that work? I mean, where would I stay?"

"In my room with me."

"Eh?" she questioned. "In your room? Your sister in your room?"

"But what if we told people you were my girlfriend? Who would know the difference? Who would guess that you are really my sister?" I said.

Still no sound.

"Really?"

"Why not? It might be fun apart from anything."

"But we look similar."

"Lots of people look similar; that doesn't mean they are related." I responded.

Maryen was clearly contemplating something when the room fell silent once more.

"Well, if I did come, I could only come on weekends. I've got work during the week."

"Absolutely, no problem," I exclaimed with enthusiasm. "Of course, I understand that. And other weekends, I could come and see you. And also during term breaks."

"So we wouldn't be brother and sister for those weekends; we would be boyfriend and girlfriend," added the woman. "Hmmm, that's exciting! Let me think about it."

Saying, "Alright," I embraced her even more tightly.

After a few more minutes of holding hands, Maryen took a handful of shower gel and began massaging my body. My cock ached from her incredible touch, but I forced myself to focus on something else as I didn't want to respond. However, I quickly had a tumescent erection because it wasn't really effective. Oh my goodness, it hurt!

"I would love to lend a hand, but I'm seriously hurting," Maryen explained as she examined the object. Should I give it a kiss?"

While my expression betrayed my distress, I whispered to Maryen, "I'd really love that, but maybe not just now."

"I understand," she responded with a giggle, "but I still can't believe you're rejecting me, dude!"

My response was one of longing: "any other time."

With a whisper in her ear, I said, "Any other time." Then I leaned in for a kiss.

Maryen began to wash her hair as I went out.

After drying off, I went to sit on Maryen's bed. I checked my phone and saw that I had missed a call from Dad. "I wonder what he wants?" I thought to myself. I debated returning the call, but I waited for Maryen to enter the room so she would be fully aware of it. We didn't want any sloppy conversation or slip-ups, so we waited. After a few minutes, Maryen came in, wearing a towel around her waist and a towel covering her head.

"Are you really chilly just sitting there?"I was asked by her.

"Peacefully, just a bit. We haven't heard from Dad in a while, I remarked.

The question of his desires was left unanswered by Maryen.

"Exactly what I was thinking. I should give him a call again.

Sitting at her dressing table, Maryen removed the towel from her head and began to rub her hair while staring at herself in the glass. I reached for my phone, pushed redial, and set it on speakerphone mode. After what seemed like an eternity, we finally heard Dad's voice.

"Hello Anthony."

"Hi Dad," I commented, "I'm just calling you back as I saw you'd called."

I did, in fact. What's going on? Is your sister physically active with you?"

Maryen sat about five feet away, and I smiled and looked over at her as she giggled softly.

"Indeed, we have been rather busy. She's finally settling in, I said.

"Great job. Great job. Your mom simply wants to know when you'll be home to have supper.

I began to reply, "Oh," but Maryen interrupted me before I could finish.

"Hi Dad," she said, "I was planning to get Anthony some pizza, if that's alright with you? I believe he is deserving of it.

Smiling, I looked about.

"Oh, absolutely. That's very kind of you," he responded. I will inform Mother.

After that, I'll take him home, perhaps between nine and ten in the evening, alright?"

"Very well, I like that idea. Is everything else alright?"

Maryen grinned at me and replied, "Yes, everything is great, thanks."

"Very well. Alright, I guess that was all. Do it on your own. Mother greets.

Father, I am grateful. Return the greeting.

By pushing the 'Call End' button, I said, "See you later."

"That was brief and sweet," I remarked, casting my gaze towards Maryen.

She remained cheerful and even laughed a little. "A lot of exercise, alright!With a swift motion, she retrieved her hair dryer and redirected her attention to the mirror.

As soon as she turned it on, a deluge of noise erupted from the outlet, and her hair whipped around as if we were caught in a hurricane.

Sitting transfixed, I watched as she blow-dried her incredible hair. Despite the many times I'd brushed it for her, I had never seen her wash or blow-dry it herself. It was a lovely experience. She seemed lost in her own world as she ran her fingers through her long, gorgeous hair, detangling and drying it with the blast of air. To her, it was obviously just another ordinary event, but to me, it was hypnotic and sensual.

Maryen finally turned off the dryer after a few minutes and glared at me, saying, "Sorry, if you're bored, turn the TV on."

I grinned and added, "Oh, I'm not bored; this is much better than TV." P.S.

Is that so? Who is keeping tabs on me?"It could be a bit unsettling, you know," she laughed, her smile beginning to soften.

You are nothing more than cocaine in my eyes, and I apologize, but I'm still very new to this. This is unbelievable; I am very fortunate.

"Cocaine, in your opinion, huh?" That is lovely; you have poetic talent. Indeed, I am not frightened. "But I am sad," she said, her gaze fixed on the floor.

"Why?Concerned, I inquired.

In her eyes, a question arose: "Why haven't you attempted to kiss me in the past fifteen minutes?""

Standing up, I made my way over to her. With both hands resting on her face, I reached out and gently grasped her head, running my fingers through her damp hair. I drew her close, and our lips met in a passionate, loving kiss. I wanted to laugh like a goon, but I kept my composure.

I pretended to be serious when I told her, "Don't be sad, sis. From this moment on, you are my number one priority."

"Oh! Starting right now, huh? Even only an hour ago? Not to mention yesterday, when you were really nasty to me.She spoke.

This chick is hilarious! Trust me when I say this: I really do. I am committed to doing all in my power to ensure your happiness now that you are my girl.

Another time!" Maryen said with a smile.Her demand was firm.

There was another moment when our lips met.

"It needs some love," Maryen said as she finished blow-drying her hair, and she gave me her hairbrush.

Over the next twenty minutes, I caressed her, kissed her neck, held her, and brushed her hair; it was a really sexual and loving experience.

We kept on chatting, laughing, and playing fight while getting dressed, but alas, our muscles were too stiff to allow for any more sex, no matter how aroused we were.

How can I help you today?

Just past 6:30 p.m., the hour had passed.

Just a few minutes after picking up the phone, Maryen began to search and eventually phoned a number.

Is that pizza from Pedro?""Yes, yes, do you have a table for two this evening? Oh, that's great. Yes, I'd like to book. Oh, urmmm, say 7 p.m.Great. Yes, my name is Maryen *******. Ok, thanks; see you soon."

She gave me a sidelong glance before saying, "I've heard that Pedro's Pizza is really good, so fingers crossed."

"Hey, this is like our real first date." I commented.

"Well, you'd better be nice to me then," remarked the woman, "or I might not sleep with you, and certainly not on the first date!"

Out loud, I laughed. I gently smacked her behind and replied, "Oh really?"

I took hold of her waist and drew her close to me. With my right hand sliding into her silky mane, I kissed her passionately while holding her close. Her lips pressed even closer to mine. Our mouths met.

She finally spoke up: "Let's grab a pizza!"

We waited a little longer to get dressed before heading downstairs and leaving her house. Before she walked to her car, Maryen locked it and closed it behind us.

How can I help you today?

Maryen wasted a good ten minutes on the road before she finally found a parking spot. Along the way, we joked and spoke. "I adore our connection," I said to myself. Once again, it's likely the DNA thing!

Upon exiting the vehicle, Maryen approached me and extended her hand. With a hint of perplexion, I met her gaze.

"You're my boyfriend; hold my hand," she declared.

Inquiringly, I questioned, "But, is that wise?" "I mean, well, y'know!"

"Oh, come on, we are miles from home—I mean, Mum and Dad's—and where we grew up. So in your words, who's going to know?"

With her hand still extended, Maryen gazed at me with the enthusiasm of a little kid gazing at an unwrapped Christmas present. My initial reaction was one of "Holy shit!" followed by "Yes!"

In a word, "yes!" I said with enthusiasm.

I felt a surge of energy the second I took her hand. As we made our way to Pedro's Pizza, we exchanged glances and smiles like a couple of Cheshire cats. As we walked past several pedestrians, she said, "If only they knew!" from under her breath. It made me chuckle.

I told Maryen, "Fuck you, even this is a turn-on." I felt like the cream-pampered cat, and my pulse was pounding.

We entered Pedro's establishment and proceeded to the front desk. As we awaited our seating, Maryen informed them of our reservation. I approached from behind and placed my hands on Maryen's shoulders. Even though it was thrilling, this seemed completely wrong. As I delicately ran my hands through my sister's hair, my cock, which was somewhat less painful than a few hours previously, twitched and attempted to spring to life, thoroughly enjoying the opportunity to touch her in this manner. While we were in the restaurant, common sense prevailed, and I restrained my want to do this repeatedly. Even though my cock hurt, I didn't care since being sensual is nearly as satisfying as having sex, and my mind was racing.

We were shown to our table by the waiter who had returned to serve us. In order to make room for Maryen to sit down, I retrieved her chair.

"You've never done anything like that for me before!" she shouted.

My humorous comment turned into a serious one as I realized I had just yelled out to the waiter, "You were my annoying big sister until only yesterday!"

A mix of astonishment and mild alarm crossed the waiter's face as he studied me.

"It's alright," I reassured him. "I'm only joking. People always say we look alike, so it's a 'in-joke' between us."

"Aha," he remarked with a smile, "you do indeed look a bit similar." With that, he turned and ambulated away.

"Wow, that was fast," Maryen said, "but watch out!"

"Fuck, yeah, sorry." I said under my breath, my laughter driven by relief. However, the anticipation had my pulse pounding.

During the remainder of our "date," we dined, joked, touched hands, stared deeply into each other's eyes, flirted, played footsie beneath the table, and generally had a blast. I can't think of anyone else with whom I would have had more fun than we did; we were perfect for one other. in the history!

The time passed quickly, and before I knew it, Maryen was here to collect the payment and drive me home.

Inquiring about the total, Maryen summoned the waiter to her side. I felt it was sexist when I passed the newly printed bill to Maryen as the waiter glared down his nose at me; he returned it to me after a few minutes.

I told him, "Well, she is my big sister after all!" I emphasized the term "is" to make it seem more funny. However, he was oblivious. Maryen looked across at me as she held back her laughter.

With her debit card and PIN in hand, she gave it to the server. The receipt buzzed out of the portable cash register as the payment was processed.

Getting to my feet, I went up to Maryen, stood in front of the server, and kissed her on the lips. We stood there for a few seconds, her lips crushed against mine, relishing in the moment. I glanced over at the server and muttered, "Thanks, sis," before quickly removing myself. Laughter escaped Maryen's lips.

“Now you’re wondering, aren’t you?” I asked the waiter.

"Very funny," he remarked.

We made our way to the door and stepped out into the crisp evening air. Just as we were about to leave the restaurant, Maryen couldn't help but break into laughter.

"I cannot believe you did that!" she cried, and I felt an overwhelming need to crack up with her.

"Me neither," I said, "but it was such fun!"

It was "and so fucking hot!" she said. "Will you come over tomorrow?"

Without hesitation, I said, "Yes, please!" "If you text me your address, I'll drive over to you."

That was her deal.

With one arm over her waist and the other over her shoulder, I seized her and drew her close to me. On that street, with our faces only two inches apart, Maryen seized my waist and I stood there staring back at her.

"Fuck, I love you, Maryen," I said.

"Me too, Anthony," she murmured as she moved forward, our mouths meeting. My hands were all over her as our kiss swiftly escalated into a passionate snog! We figured we were far enough from home to avoid discovery, even though anyone may have been among the passers-by. Being ignorant? He was careless? We were unconcerned, but it was very. Actually, it heightened the excitement even more.

After thirty seconds or so, Maryen informed me she needed to get me home, and we broke off our kiss. I truly did not feel like going, even if she was absolutely correct. I yearned to remain at her side.

Loving Daughter

"Hey, honey, what's up?" Katie said as she strode into my bedroom. As I set my book down on my bed, I couldn't help but grin up at her. As one would expect from long-time closest friends, she bent down and kissed me on the cheek.
"Not much, just the stupid calc homework." I told him. "I hate this shit."
She murmured an agreement and collapsed onto the bed next to me, her gaze fixed on the ceiling. "Absolutely the wrong way to spend my summer is doing extra courses for credit."
Smirking at her, I hypothesized, "So, you and Jer are not having fun anymore?"
"Nope, he turned out to be the dud you warned me he'd be," she said deeply. "I mean, his dick was alright, but he was turning into a little drama queen. Who's got time for that crap? The fucking wasn't good enough to make it worth putting up with."
Her embarrassment made me chuckle. On Tuesdays, we didn't have any online lecture lessons, so I stayed in my room to study instead of going across town. When I saw what she was wearing, I scowled. "What's with the nostalgia?"
She appeared as though I had never seen it before as she half-sat up and giggled, waving her hand in front of her. We wore the same blue blazer and pleated tartan skirt from our senior year of high school. "I simply wore it around to see if I was still seductive in it."
That made me giggle. "You're such a huge slut. And yes, you still look hella sexy in it."
She lifted her shirt to show her bosom, which protruded from the form-fitting white garment. "You don't think my boobs are too big for it?" she requested. Evidently, she had lost the ability to button the jacket.
If they are, then it will be an improvement. I reassured them. "Remember how baggy the uniform was when we first tried it on?"
"Yes," Katie said with a hint of a menacing voice. "It took me forever to get a boy to fuck me because you couldn't see my body underneath all the material."
With a mischievous glint in my eye, I said, "Never stop me."
"Well, you were my favorite all through high school," she whispered softly as she kneeled before me, her eyes glowing with want. She looked at every part of my body. As a nightgown, I wore a large shirt over some slacks. I allowed her to move the shirt's hem toward my hips while she held onto the hem while I subtly lifted my rear end.
"Do you have any desires that require attention?" I inhaled, experiencing an abrupt surge of warmth that accompanies excitement. Mathematics might take a back seat. Right now, fucking Katie is more important.
She said, "What can I say? "You provoke the lesbian slut within me," she said while bowed to her knees. "I didn't even plan to fuck you when I stopped by, but seeing you splayed shamelessly on your bed like this just got me going."
With her hands now placed on either side of my body, she leaned in for a kiss, and I groaned, "Who am I to trivialize your needs?" As she bent over, I was pushed up on a couple of cushions, bringing us face-to-face. An intimate and familiar welcome was exchanged, with lips parted and tongues entangled. I was keenly aware of how rapidly I was getting soaked as the wave of warmth washed over my flesh. The white school shirt she was wearing was too little to prevent her breasts from bumping into mine.
I reached up and delicately touched her tits through the fabric of her blouse and bra, whispering, "God, I love your tits," as we kissed. "They're so damn big now."
"Just like yours," she whispered in response, drawing nearer to me. "Remember sneaking into the developing room in the arts wing and rubbing them together?"
The thought made me clutch her breasts all the more tightly as I shook. "Shit, yes, but... do you have time to fuck? Don't you have your weekly lunch with your mom in an hour?"
Shortly after saying, "We'll make it a quickie," she broke off the kiss and bent down to raise her skirt. "It will provide her with a cognitive distraction during her ramblings at work and whatever attractive new employee captivates her attention."
I loved Katie very much, but her careless attitude toward fucking made it quite evident that she got it from her mother, who was a cougar or, at the very least, was one, and has been hunting ever since her divorce. The trouble was that she wasn't exercising or taking care of her physique, so daydreaming was probably her only option.
Not in Katie's case. Her child really arouse me because she was so attractive. "So what do we want to do, then?"
She said, "It's been a while, but..." She drew my hips close as she kneeled beside me. She started swaying back and forth as she squeezed her trousers against mine. Our jeans already had a tiny damp spot, and it was becoming bigger.
When she moved in for another kiss, I sighed and held her face in my hands. "Mmmmm..." We felt our sticky lips touch through the adhesive fabric as we gripped our undergarment-covered pussies. This was something we had done ad nauseam before; it was simple, fast, and left little trace of our misconduct. On other occasions over our school years, we dragged each other into vacant classrooms, locker rooms, or even the janitor's closet. Until we got there, we'd all lift our skirts and wiggle our cunts together.
In a low voice, Katie muttered, "Fuck, you feel so good," while still kissing. "Gimme your tits," she said, pulling my nightshirt up even higher to reveal my breasts while I removed her bra and shirt, releasing her tits from their shackles entirely. Nips pricking and brushing against one another, we clenched our jaws tightly in a shivering, gasping embrace.
As our trousers clung to one another, I watched as my hips pounded in circles against hers. The experience of her pussy lips pressing against mine through our undergarments while we fucked caused chills down my spine.
As she knelt down, she drew me nearer, and I ended up in her lap. As we strained, I encircled her waist with one leg and continued to apply pressure to her puss. As our lips pressed together in a passionate kiss, our tongues sank into one another. She massaged my ass cheeks with growing intensity as my hands wandered over her back. Fucking Katie again was heaven-sent; even though it had only been two weeks, it seemed like forever. Fucking each other was always a priority for us.
Panting, she threw her head back, wiggled, and ground against each other without attempting to delay anything. All we wanted was to meet together as soon as possible and have a wild party. We started to shiver from the wonderful buildup as warm sweat formed on our bodies.
"Fucking fuck," she moaned with her jaw tightly clamped as she drove her cunt deeper into mine. "Gonna cum so hard!"
I said, "Me too!" with all seriousness as I began to pant. I had to fight off the urge to scream as I approached since my body was on fire. "Cum with me, Katie!"
The gates swung open, and we screamed into each other's mouths as we passionately kissed. I thought for a long time that our hips might break from all the strain on our pussies. As we mingled, I could feel the warm cum seep into our trousers. We stomped and swayed wildly, yearning to experience the tingle of pure joy.
Our trousers stayed stuck together as we both collapsed backwards, panting profusely. Our legs were still intertwined. To calm myself after experiencing such a thrilling sexual high, I delicately stroked my breasts. Still, I could sense Katie's quivering. Observing her cum was extremely amusing due to the fact that she appeared to have a revelation each time. Although just as intense, my personal orgasms lacked the theatrical flair of others.
"Holy sh*t," she said, her voice trembling as she remained on her back. "That was a good one. Panty-fucking always did give us amazing orgasms, didn't it?"
Sure, I gave a little nod. "I've tried it with other girls, and it's great and all, but never as good as it is with you."
As she gently caressed our soaked jeans, she said, "Mmm, good to hear." "God, I love that."
We remained in that position for a few more moments before rising to wash ourselves. Because Katie forgot to bring her own jeans to lunch, she borrowed one of my pairs and insisted that I wear them for a little while so we could eat together.
I caught sight of her peering out my bedroom window into the yard as I changed into a new pair of jeans. Her focus seems to be on something.
While putting on a shirt, I inquired, "What are you looking at?" since I thought it was time to get ready for the day.
An expression of contemplation crossed her face. Asking, "Is your dad okay?" she probed more. Before I went to investigate more, I cocked my head in bewilderment. As promised, my dad was found reading a book in the backyard, perched on a chair. Yet, as if engrossed in profound contemplation, he clenched his fingers tightly around his eyes.
I responded with a word of uncertainty, "I guess so," since I was still unsure of her meaning. When it came to the well-being of other people, Katie was a very sensitive soul. "I mean, he looks like he's thinking about something. What's wrong with that?"
"It's not what he's doing; it's how he's doing it," she told him. "Or, well, more to the point, it's about how he's trying to not show it."
Okay, I conceded; even you had to admit it was rather extreme. "Can you be a little more straightforward?"
"Your mom's been dead for just over a year now, right?" said the woman. It had been one year and a half since mom died, something Katie knew just as well as me, so I nodded. During that terrible period, she had been my best friend, constantly there to comfort me and be by my side while I grieved.
She murmured softly, "You've gotten over it mostly," as she continued to study him intently. "I don't think your dad has."
I shrugged after giving it some thought. "What's he supposed to be acting like? Happy and bouncy?"
"No, I just think he's hiding how hurt he really is, Ella," she made clear. It was clear that she was worried since she would never mention my name, not even a diminutive, unless she meant it seriously. "I think he is every bit as raw and agonized as the day it happened. Something was in his eyes, something behind them. That man is so lost and lonely."
I covered my lips with my palm as tears welled up in my eyes. My mom and I had shed many tears at our loss, but I don't think I had given much thought to how my dad was really feeling at the moment. Surely he longed for her presence, but would he have been so lonely without her love?
"He really knows how to put on a show," she further said. "He's the same helpful, cheerful guy he always was, at least on the surface. But I think it's a show, a shield. He's protecting himself, concealing the hurt from everyone."
I questioned, "Even me?" because the idea frightened me.
"Especially you," she said as she turned to face me and gently grasped my hand. "You're the only thing he has left in this world, and he feels like his agony is weakness. He can't be that in front of you. Eve, I am not a psychic, but I am certain you will recognize my accuracy if you observe closely. I don't want to be, but I am worried for your dad."
Questioning, "How long have you been?" was my question.
"A few months," Katie said. "But I didn't want to say anything until I was sure I was right."
Without being angry with her, I said, "But if I'd known a few months ago, maybe I could have done something to help him." I felt the need to express my frustration. "I've had all my friends supporting me, and he's had almost nobody that way. What if I could have done something earlier?"
She said, "What would you have done?" over and over.
Gazing out the window, I said, "I... I don't know..." as I considered my father below.
***
We were walking hand-in-hand when Katie shouted, "Hi, Mister Storm!" as we passed my father. He drew back his fingers from his eyes, shifted his attention to us, and grinned warmly.
"Hey, girls," he said with his usual carefree enthusiasm. "Katie, are you staying for lunch?"
Thanks for the offer; however, I'm afraid I can't do that, sir."Katie grinned and chirped back. "Lunch with my mom is the highlight of my week—not."
"Now, Katie, your mom's a very nice lady," my dad said, standing up and grinning at us. "She's just a little frisky once in a while."
Katie raised an eyebrow. "Once in a while."
As my dad answered, "Well, okay, only when she's awake," we both couldn't help but giggle. "Not that I intend to find out first-hand, mind you."
Katie informed him, "I like you way too much to kiss my mom on you, sir." Then she skidded up to him and embraced him tightly. It's commendable that my dad didn't let this unexpected display of devotion from a girl less than half his age make him feel uncomfortable. After a brief period of reciprocation, he let her go of his embrace. As Katie hopped through the gate that went into a little street from our garden, she kissed me on the cheek and waved farewell.
My dad only said, "She's a nice girl, your friend Katie," before settling back into his lawn chair. "She always has been."
"Duh, dad, you've known her for most of her life," I said with a laugh while kneeling down by his chair and taking a sip of the soda can from the little table near it. I scowled as I savored every last bit of sweetness. "You shouldn't drink this crap, Daddy; it's bad for you."
"One won't hurt," he remarked in a moderate tone. "Not like I'm sucking back five or six of them a day, you know."
Saying quietly, "I know," I provided my response. "But you're not in the shape you used to be; you've hardly worked out at all. Your metabolism won't forgive you forever at your age."
"Well, I guess I have been rather lax for the past while," he said. It was pointed out to me that he failed to mention a certain time frame, in this case, the fourteen months following Mom's passing.
I said, "A while?" with my hands on my hips and an annoyed tone. "When was the last time you even did a proper bicep curl that didn't involve bringing a beer mug to your face?"
Sighing, he let forth a sound. At last he spoke up: "I suppose I have been fairly terrible about it, haven't I?" "I guess I am taking too much time with work to really think about it."
We were both aware that it was an inadequate justification. But I refrained from confronting him since I didn't want to do him any harm. In contrast, I squirmed onto his lap and embraced him tightly, just as I had done when I was younger and in need of solace. My huge, muscular dad was essential to me. The moment had come for me to grasp him, though.
"Daddy, I miss her too," I said softly, placing my mouth near his ear. "I feel so bad because I wasn't alone after she died; every one of my friends gathered around me. I don't know if you got anything more than a few consoling pats on the back from co-workers."
Maybe he grasped me a bit more tightly, but he said nothing.
"Our family was completely useless; that much is clear to me," I went on to say. "They were all so distraught that they were useless, and you had to be the person who held everything and everyone together. I can't imagine how lonely you felt, and I feel awful for not noticing."
"You were busy, babydoll," he murmured while running his fingers through my hair and calling me by my pet name, a move that horrified me. "You'd lost your wonderful, beautiful mother, and you weren't even out of high school yet. If... if that... drunken bastard in that car..."
My eyes welled up with tears once more, but I forced a smile as I placed my finger on his lips. "Daddy, I'm fine. True, it was unjust, and I will perpetually lament the loss of both her and the infant sibling that I ought to have been given. But I had my time to heal; everybody made sure of that. What about you? I don't think you have."
"Evangeline, I..."
Whatever he was about to say next, he repressed it by closing his lips. I embraced him tightly since it was the only thing to do because I was at a loss for words.
"Daddy, I love you, and I need you more than ever now. But not just you as my big, strong wall; I need you to be happy and whole. I can't bear the thought of you being lonely and sad, Daddy."
"I'll be fine, Ella."
I looked directly into his eyes and said, "Daddy, you haven't even tried dating." "How long do you think mom wants you to wait before you allow yourself to be happy again?"
He continued to obediently stroke my hair as if his silence were an adequate response; in reality, he never even answered my question.
"I don't want you all used up making sure everyone else is okay while neglecting yourself," I firmly stated. "Do you have any idea how shitty I feel for not noticing earlier?"
His expression was one of bewilderment. "So, why all this now?"
"Katie told me about it," I said with an air of mystery. "I mean, I always assumed you were sad; that just makes sense, but she told me that you were a lot more lonely than I was noticing."
"The child is far too intelligent for her own benefit," he grumbled. "She's a good friend for you to have around."
I joyfully answered, "I enjoy her company."
Before getting up and releasing me from his lap, he said, "Believe me, I know," with a grin. He peered down at me with a smile and kissed my forehead.
"I'm going to take a shower, so make sure that your assignments are done, okay?"
Just as he was about to go back inside, I embraced him tightly. His comment on my friendship with Katie left me bewildered, so I sat down in the empty chair and drank some of his soda.
Surely he couldn't know.
My father knew that we had been sexually intimate before, and I have a good feeling he thought I was bisexual, so it really made no difference. Just like mom, dad didn't mind if I kept my head and didn't make things more difficult for us. I sat there, blushing and laughing a bit, because he knew about Katie and me. I felt a bit damp, but I couldn't tell if it was from earlier or if there was a new cause. I slipped my finger beneath my skirt and ran it along my trousers, sending shivers down my spine. I trailed my tongue down the shimmering path, bringing my index finger to my lips.
Having Katie mix with me had absolutely no effect on the flavor.
I don't understand why my body was aroused.
What the fuck?!
***
The corridor leading to our house's upper floor was my path. I suppose you could say we had it good. My dad worked hard, and my mom did too, until she was taken away. I never inquired about his annual salary, but he made six figures. I also knew that my mom's life insurance policy had a very good payout, but I seriously doubt that dad used it to buy our house. About nine years have passed since we first moved here.
I saw that my parents' bedroom door was ajar as I passed by. Inside, in the private bathroom they'd had, my dad was plainly showering. Additionally, I could hear the running water coming from the restroom, and its door was ajar. I stood for a second outside the bedroom door and listened. Somewhat audibly, I thought I heard my dad muttering or chatting with himself.
For some reason, I silently entered the room and froze. For some reason, I felt driven to the inner door and felt obligated to slip inside, although I have no idea what I was thinking or doing.
I questioned myself, "What on earth are you doing?" but then I realized that I wasn't really trying to stop; more like, I was simply trying to find an excuse for it. His boxer shorts, t-shirt, and flip-flops from when he was outdoors were scattered on the floor. First, I thought he was having a shower, but then I realized he was probably just nude.
Exactly what was I aiming for with this?
The excitement of breaking an unknown taboo made my pulse race as I stealthily approached that door. What was the unexpected sight? My folks had a huge shower cubicle with specially treated glass for the door, so there was no need to worry about excessive fogging. I suppose they may playfully observe and taunt each other. When my parents were together, they were pretty naughty. On occasion, my mom would play a practical joke on me by offering me sex advice that I could test out on my boyfriends. She would swear by it since she had tested it on my dad.
Grasping the door's corner, I sneaked a glimpse into the restroom. The shower stall was, in fact, located along the rear wall. The formidable figure of my dad stood behind the foggy, thick glass. Despite being in his early forties and not having exercised since mom passed away, he maintained an attractive physique—not as toned and sculpted as before, but nevertheless attractive. More than that, his butt was tight and adorable.

When he turned around, I nearly let out an audible gasp, revealing my true identity.
He was shackled like a horse. Holy cow!
If the automobile didn't kill Mom, then how did she die in the accident? Lord, my father...
He gazed on in astonishment, making out the contours of his body despite the slight blurring caused by the presence of perspiration. As he relaxed in the water, he caressed his face with his hands and swayed gently to and forth.
"Fucking hell, I hope he's a shower, because if he's a grower, he would tear a girl apart with that monster."
Once again, he averted his gaze from me, and I retreated behind the corner, lowering myself to the floor and shutting my eyes. Seeing the baseball bat between my dad's legs made me feel the urge to fan myself with my hand, which may have been indecent to anyone who could have witnessed me. I thought I had fucked some big dicks with the lads in college or high school before, but he trumped them all.
I should have gotten out of there immediately, but something coming from the bathroom piqued my interest. My breath caught in my throat, and my pulse raced as I cautiously peered around the bend once more.
Leaning back against the wall, my father caressed his enormous member. I couldn't believe its size when it was standing tall and proud. I watched helplessly as he ran his palm over the hide of that enormous beast.
My dad, my dad, was slacking off.
I felt a tingling, which I didn't understand for half a second until it hit me: I was becoming aroused just by looking at him. I felt a sudden flush of shame. As my father, he must be great! Where did I go wrong?
I figured, maybe nothing. Who among us, a young, healthy, and sexually active woman, would not be aroused, if not slightly intimidated, by such enormous cocks? Regardless of whether they were a daughter's father's,?
"Who are you thinking of, Daddy?"
I nervously chewed on my lip as the tickle between my legs became stronger, and it was quickly obvious that I was quite aroused. I reached beneath my shorts and started caressing my damp slit with my fingers. In the absence of my father, I indulged in a daydream in which I imagined that enormous rammer stretching me wider than ever before and penetrating me to depths I had never experienced before, all the while taunting my clitoral region.
An surge of gratification overcame me as I observed the enormous, pulsating head glide between my tender pussylips, widen the space between them, and then gradually enter—in a single, long stroke that engorged me until the curly hairs at the base of the cock tickled my freshly shaved, delicate flesh. After the cock retreated, I begged and longed for another push, and I could practically feel the wonderful tug on my inner puss.
"Please put it back in me, Daddy!"
When I realized what I was daydreaming about, my eyes sprung awake. I had attempted to visualize the member, but I was unable to do it. It was as if I required my dad to be the one to rape me with it. My shock and fear were short-lived, but I eventually gave in to the tingling pain in my cunt and sucked my fingers back inside, my narrow tunnel devouring them with ravenous appetite.
As he rubbed his hand along his genitalia, I observed with watery eyes, perhaps envisioning it in my mind or perhaps alternately stroking it. I desired to devour him until he returned, so I encircled him with my ravenous lips. In my mind, I could feel his powerful frame clamping down on me, rendering me motionless as he jerked back and forth, his amazing instrument slicing me open.
"Dad, I want to know how your cum feels. Could you tell me how it feels on my pussycat? Between my lips and my throat? Is it OK to use it on my breasts or my behind?
In the midst of my frantic internal movement, my other hand started caressing and stimulating my anxious breasts with gentle caresses, pinching the nipples, and delicately raking the delicate skin with nails. My father would hear me scream, and I would die of shame and dread if he did, so I vowed to myself that I would not scream when I arrived. Who am I to even begin to explain it to him?
As he continued to stroke me, I hoped that we would finally be able to be together. I thought I heard a groan of annoyance, but then he straightened up. His erection was visibly waning as he rested his hands on the front wall, breathing heavily as the water pounded on him. In yet another outburst of annoyance, he slammed his palm on the wall.
A low voice said, "Lauren..." to oneself.
His mention of my mom made me want to say something, but I refrained.
"Daddy, you can't even jerk off because you miss mom."
I slunk away from the door and bolted out of the room as soon as my own climax slipped into my mind. Returning to my own bedroom, I sat on my bed with my knees bent and my thoughts swirling in a whirlwind of feelings and confusion.
Above everything else, I couldn't help but feel even more terrible for my dad.
How could I be of use to him?